THE
HISTORIE
OF
THE
REFORMATION
Within
the
Realme
of
SCOTLAND
,
from
the
yeer
1422.
Till
the
20.
day
of
August
.
1567.
THE
FIRST
BOOK
.
IN
the
Records
of
Glasgow
is
found
mention
of
one
whose
name
was
Iames
Resby
,
Robert
the
third
.
an
Englishman
by
Birth
,
Lawrence
Lindors
in
Scotland
,
and
burnt
for
having
said
,
That
the
Pope
was
not
the
Vicar
of
Christ
,
and
that
a
man
of
wicked
life
was
not
to
be
acknowledged
for
Pope
.
This
fell
out
,
Anno
1422.
Farther
our
Chronicles
make
mention
,
Iames
the
first
.
That
in
the
dayes
of
King
Iames
the
first
,
about
the
yeer
of
God
1431.
was
deprehended
in
the
University
of
Saint
Andrewes
,
Paul
Craw
,
a
Boheme
,
who
was
accused
of
Heresie
,
Paul
Craw
burnt
with
a
ball
of
Brasse
in
his
mouth
.
before
such
as
then
were
called
Doctors
of
Theologie
.
His
accusation
consisted
principally
,
That
he
followed
Iohn
H●s
and
Wickliff
,
in
the
opinion
of
the
Sacrament
;
Who
denied
that
the
substance
of
Bread
and
Wine
were
changed
by
vertue
of
any
words
;
Or
that
Confession
should
be
made
to
Priests
;
or
yet
Prayers
to
Saints
departed
:
While
that
God
gave
him
grace
to
resist
them
,
and
not
to
consent
to
their
impiety
;
He
was
committed
to
the
secular
Judge
(
for
our
Bishops
following
Pilate
,
who
both
did
condemne
,
and
also
wash
his
hands
)
who
condemned
him
to
the
fire
,
in
the
which
he
was
consumed
in
the
said
City
of
Saint
Andrews
,
about
the
time
afore
written
.
And
to
declare
themselves
to
be
the
generation
of
Satan
,
who
from
the
beginning
hath
been
enemy
to
the
Truth
,
and
he
that
desireth
the
same
to
be
hid
from
the
knowledge
of
men
,
They
put
a
ball
of
Brasse
in
his
mouth
,
to
the
end
he
should
not
give
Confession
of
his
Faith
to
the
people
;
neither
yet
that
they
should
understand
the
defence
which
he
had
against
their
unjust
accusation
and
condemnation
.
Both
these
godly
men
Resby
and
Craw
,
suffered
Martyrdome
for
Christ
his
Truth
,
by
Henry
Ward-Law
,
Bishop
of
Saint
Andrewes
,
whom
the
Prelates
place
amongst
their
Worthies
▪
But
that
their
wicked
practise
did
not
greatly
advance
their
Kingdom
of
darknesse
,
neither
yet
was
it
able
utterly
to
extinguish
the
Trueth
;
for
albeit
,
that
in
the
dayes
of
King
Iames
the
second
and
third
,
we
finde
small
question
of
Religion
moved
within
this
Realm
;
yet
in
the
time
of
King
Iames
the
fourth
,
Robert
Blacater
,
called
,
Archbishop
of
Glasgow
:
The
number
of
thirty
persons
remaining
,
Kyle
St●wart
,
Albigo●s
,
Lib.
1.
cap.
3.
Where
you
may
see
what
accusations
,
and
calumnies
was
made
against
these
poor
people
.
some
in
Kingstyle
,
and
some
in
Cunninghame
:
Among
whom
were
George
Campbell
of
Cesnok
,
Adam
Reade
of
Barskyning
,
Iohn
Campbell
of
Newmyls
,
Andrew
Schaw
of
Polkemac
,
Helene
Chalmer
,
Lady
Pokellie
,
Isabelle
Chambers
,
Lady
Stairs
.
These
were
called
the
Lollards
of
Kyle
,
they
were
accused
of
the
Articles
following
,
as
we
have
received
them
out
of
the
Register
of
Glasgow
.
-
1.
First
,
●hat
Images
are
not
to
be
had
in
the
Kyrk
,
nor
to
be
worshipped
.
-
2.
That
the
Reliques
of
Saints
are
not
to
be
worshipped
.
-
3.
That
Laws
&
Ordinances
of
men
,
vary
from
time
to
time
,
and
that
by
the
Pope
.
-
4.
That
it
is
not
lawfull
to
fight
for
the
Faith
,
nor
to
defend
the
Faith
by
the
Sword
,
if
we
be
not
driven
to
it
by
necessity
,
which
is
above
all
Law
.
-
5.
That
Christ
gave
power
to
Peter
,
as
also
to
the
other
Apostles
,
and
not
to
the
Pope
his
pretended
Successour
,
to
binde
and
loose
within
the
Kyrk
.
-
6.
That
Christ
ordained
no
Priests
to
consecrate
as
they
do
in
the
Romish
Church
,
these
many
yeers
.
-
7.
That
after
the
Consecration
in
the
Masse
,
there
remains
Bread
,
and
that
there
is
not
the
naturall
Body
of
Christ
.
-
8.
That
Tythes
ought
not
to
be
given
to
Ecclesiasticall
men
,
as
they
were
then
called
,
to
wit
,
wholly
,
but
a
part
to
the
poor
,
widow
,
or
orphans
,
&
other
pious
uses
.
-
9.
That
Christ
at
his
coming
hath
taken
away
power
from
Kings
to
judge
.
This
Article
we
doubt
not
to
be
the
venomous
accusation
of
the
enemies
,
whose
practise
hath
ever
been
to
make
the
doctrine
of
Jesus
Christ
suspect
to
Kings
and
Rulers
:
-
10.
That
every
faithfull
man
and
women
is
a
Priest
,
in
that
sence
that
they
are
called
by
the
Apostle
Saint
Iohn
,
Apoc.
1.6.5.10.20.6
.
-
That
the
Unction
of
Kings
,
ceased
at
the
coming
of
Christ
;
and
truely
it
was
but
late
since
Kings
were
anointed
,
namely
in
Scotland
,
for
Edgar
was
the
first
anointed
King
in
Scotland
,
about
the
yeer
1100.
-
12.
That
the
Pope
is
not
the
successour
of
Peter
,
but
where
he
said
,
Go
behinde
me
Satan
.
-
13.
That
the
Pope
deceives
the
people
by
his
Buls
,
and
his
Indulgences
.
-
14.
That
the
Masse
profiteth
not
the
souls
,
who
in
those
dayes
were
said
to
be
in
Purgatory
.
-
15.
That
the
Pope
and
the
Bishops
deceive
the
people
by
their
Pardons
.
-
16.
That
Indulgences
ought
not
to
be
granted
to
fight
against
the
Saracens
.
-
17.
That
the
Pope
exalts
himself
against
God
,
and
above
God
.
-
18.
That
the
Pope
cannot
remit
the
pains
of
Purgatory
.
-
19.
That
the
blessings
of
the
Bishops
(
of
dumb
Dogs
they
should
have
been
stiled
)
are
of
no
value
.
-
20.
That
the
Excommunication
of
the
Kyrk
is
not
to
be
feared
,
if
there
be
no
true
cause
for
it
.
-
21.
That
in
no
case
it
is
lawfull
to
swear
,
to
wit
,
idly
,
rashly
,
and
in
vain
.
-
22.
That
Priests
may
have
wives
,
according
to
the
constitution
of
the
Law
,
and
of
the
Primitive
Christian
Church
.
-
23.
That
true
Christians
receive
the
body
of
Iesus
Christ
every
day
by
Faith
.
-
24.
That
after
Matrimony
be
contracted
,
and
consummate
;
the
Kyrk
may
make
no
Divorcement
.
-
25.
That
Excommunication
bindes
not
,
if
unjust
.
-
26.
That
the
Pope
forgives
not
sins
,
but
onely
God
.
-
27.
That
Faith
should
not
be
given
to
Miracles
,
to
such
namely
as
the
Romish
were
then
,
and
are
to
this
day
.
-
28.
That
we
should
not
pray
to
the
glorious
Virgin
Mary
,
but
to
God
onely
,
since
he
onely
hears
us
,
and
can
help
us
.
-
29.
That
we
are
no
more
bound
to
pray
in
the
Kyrk
then
in
other
places
[
*
](A47584-e18640-b)
*
Although
the
Temple
be
set
a
part
for
divine
service
,
yet
we
are
not
so
tied
to
the
place
as
the
Iews
were
,
yea
,
not
so
much
as
the
Rominists
would
have
us
to
be
,
according
to
that
of
S.
Ioh
21.22
23
for
wheresoever
2
or
3
are
gathered
together
in
my
N●●●r
,
I
am
in
the
midst
of
you
.
.
-
30.
That
we
are
not
bound
to
beleeve
all
that
Doctors
of
the
Kirk
have
written
.
-
31.
That
such
as
worship
the
Sacrament
in
the
Kyrk
(
we
suppose
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
)
commits
Idolatry
.
-
32.
That
the
Pope
is
the
head
of
the
Kirk
of
Antichrist
.
-
33.
That
the
Pope
and
his
Ministers
are
murtherers
of
souls
.
-
34.
That
they
which
are
called
Princes
and
Prelates
in
the
Church
,
are
Theeves
,
and
Robbers
.
By
these
Articles
which
God
of
his
mercifull
providence
caused
the
enemies
of
his
truth
to
keep
in
their
registers
,
may
appear
how
mercifully
God
hath
looked
upon
this
Realm
,
retaining
within
it
some
spark
of
his
lyght
,
even
in
the
time
of
greatest
darknesse
.
Neither
ought
any
man
to
wonder
,
albeit
that
some
things
be
obscurely
,
and
some
things
doubtfully
spoken
.
But
rather
ought
all
faithfull
to
magnifie
Gods
mercy
,
who
without
publike
Doctrine
gave
so
great
light
.
And
further
,
we
ought
to
consider
that
seeing
that
the
enemies
of
Jesus
Christ
gathered
the
foresaid
Articles
,
thereupon
to
accuse
the
persons
aforesaid
,
that
they
would
deprave
the
meaning
of
Gods
servants
so
far
as
they
could
;
as
we
doubt
not
but
they
have
done
,
in
the
heads
of
Excommunication
[
*
](A47584-e18810-b)
*
Witnesse
the
Princes
and
people
,
that
the
Pope
put
to
the
Interdict
without
cause
,
to
say
nothing
of
private
persons
.
,
Swearing
[
*
](A47584-e18830-b)
*
So
that
many
do
think
it
a
liberty
of
Religion
to
swear
and
curse
.
,
and
of
Matrimony
[
*
](A47584-e18850-b)
*
Witnesse
the
divorce
of
Mary
Stuart
,
daughter
to
James
2.
from
her
lawfull
husband
Tho.
Boyde
,
and
ma●ried
to
Iames
Hamilton●
Also
of
Mary
,
mother
to
Iames
5.
who
married
after
K.
Iam.
the
fourths
death
,
Ar●hibald
Douglas
Earle
of
Angus
,
&
was
divorced
from
him
,
and
married
to
Henry
Stuart
,
Lord
Meffen
.
:
In
the
which
it
is
no
doubt
but
the
servants
of
God
did
damne
the
abuse
only
,
and
not
the
right
Ordinance
of
God
:
for
who
knows
not
that
the
Excommunication
in
these
dayes
was
altogether
abused
?
That
Swearing
aboundeth
without
punishment
or
remorse
of
conscience
:
And
that
Divorcements
was
made
,
for
such
causes
as
worldly
men
had
invented
.
But
to
our
History
.
Albeit
that
the
accusation
of
the
Bishop
and
of
his
Complices
was
very
grievous
,
yet
God
so
assisted
his
servants
,
partly
by
inclining
the
Kings
heart
to
gentlenesse
(
for
divers
of
them
were
his
great
familiars
)
and
partly
by
giving
bold
and
godly
answers
to
their
Accusators
;
that
the
enemies
in
the
end
we●e
frustrate
of
their
purpose
.
For
while
the
Bishop
in
mockage
said
to
Ad●m
Reade
of
Barskeiming
;
Reade
,
beleeve
ye
that
God
is
in
heaven
?
He
answered
;
Not
as
I
do
the
Sacraments
seven
:
Whereat
the
Bishop
thinking
to
have
triumphed
,
said
;
Sir
,
lo
,
he
denies
that
God
is
in
heaven
?
Whereat
the
King
wondring
,
said
;
Adam
Reade
!
What
say
ye
?
The
other
answered
;
Pleaseth
your
Majesty
to
hear
the
end
betwixt
the
churle
and
me
:
and
therewith
he
turned
to
the
Bishop
and
said
;
I
neither
think
nor
beleeve
,
as
thou
thinkest
that
God
is
in
heaven
;
but
I
am
most
assured
,
that
he
is
not
onely
in
heaven
,
but
also
in
the
earth
:
But
thou
and
thy
faction
declare
by
your
works
,
that
either
ye
think
there
is
no
God
at
all
,
or
else
that
he
is
so
set
up
in
heaven
,
that
he
regards
not
what
is
done
upon
the
earth
:
for
if
thou
firmly
beleevedst
that
God
were
in
the
heaven
,
thou
shouldest
not
make
thy self
check-mate
to
the
King
,
Adam
Reade
,
his
bold
a●d
godly
answer
.
and
altogether
forget
the
charge
that
Jesus
Christ
the
Son
of
God
gave
to
his
Apostles
,
which
was
,
To
Preach
his
Gospel
,
and
not
to
play
the
proud
Prelates
,
as
all
the
rabble
of
you
do
this
day
:
And
now
,
Sir
,
said
he
to
the
King
,
judge
ye
,
whether
the
Bishop
or
I
beleeve
best
that
God
is
in
heaven
.
While
the
Bishop
and
his
band
could
not
well
revenge
themselves
,
and
while
many
taunts
were
given
them
in
their
teeth
.
Adam
Reade
;
Wilt
thou
burn
thy
bill
?
He
answered
;
Sir
,
the
Bishop
and
ye
will
.
With
these
and
the
like
scoffs
,
the
Bishop
and
his
band
were
so
dashed
out
of
countenance
,
that
the
greatest
part
of
accusation
was
turned
to
laughter
.
After
that
Diet
,
we
finde
almost
no
question
for
matters
of
Religion
,
the
space
neer
of
thirty
yeers
;
for
not
long
after
,
to
wit
,
in
the
yeer
of
God
1500.
the
said
Bishop
Blaktar
departed
this
life
,
Iames
Betone
,
son
to
the
Laird
of
Balfor
in
Fife
,
who
was
more
carefull
of
the
world
,
then
he
was
to
Preach
Christ
,
or
yet
to
advance
any
Religion
,
but
for
the
fashion
onely
,
and
as
he
sought
the
world
it
fled
him
not
:
For
it
was
well
known
that
at
once
he
was
Archbishop
of
Saint
Andrews
,
Abbot
of
Dunfermeling
,
Aberbrothe
,
Kylwinning
,
and
Chancellour
of
Scotland
:
For
after
the
unhappy
field
of
Flowdonne
,
Patrick
Hammilton
,
Iames
Hamilton
Earle
of
Arran
and
sisters
son
to
Iohn
Stuart
Duke
of
Althai
.
Of
whose
progenie
,
life
,
and
erudition
,
because
men
of
fame
and
renown
have
in
divers
works
written
;
we
omit
all
curious
repetition
,
sending
such
as
would
know
further
of
him
then
we
write
to
Francis
Lambert
,
Iohn
Frith
,
and
to
that
notable
work
lately
set
forth
by
Iohn
Fox
,
English
man
,
of
the
lives
and
deaths
of
Martyrs
within
this
Isle
in
this
our
age
.
This
servant
of
God
Master
Patrick
Hamilton
,
being
in
his
youth
provided
to
reasonable
honours
and
living
(
he
was
intituled
Abbot
of
Fern
)
as
one
hating
the
world
and
the
vanitie
thereof
,
left
Scotland
,
and
passed
to
the
Schools
in
Germany
;
for
then
the
fame
of
the
Universitie
of
Wittenberg
was
greatly
divulgate
in
all
Countreys
:
where
by
Gods
providence
he
became
familar
with
those
lights
and
notable
servants
of
Christ
Jesus
of
that
time
,
Martin
Luther
,
Philip
Melancthon
,
and
the
said
Francis
Lambert
,
did
so
grow
and
advance
in
godly
knowledge
,
joyned
with
fervencie
and
integrity
of
life
,
that
he
was
in
admiration
with
many
.
The
zeal
of
Gods
glory
did
so
eat
him
up
,
that
he
could
not
long
continue
to
remain
there
,
but
returned
to
his
countrey
where
the
bright
beams
of
the
true
light
,
which
by
Gods
grace
was
planted
in
his
heart
,
began
most
abundantly
to
burst
forth
,
as
well
in
publike
as
in
secret
;
for
he
was
(
besides
his
godly
knowledge
)
well
learned
in
Phylosophie
,
he
abhorred
Sophistrie
,
and
would
that
the
Text
of
Aristotle
should
have
been
better
understood
,
and
more
used
in
the
Schools
than
then
it
was
;
for
Sophistrie
had
corrupted
all
,
as
well
in
Divinitie
,
as
in
humanitie
.
In
short
processe
of
time
,
the
fame
of
his
reasons
and
Doctrine
troubled
the
Clergie
,
and
came
to
the
ears
of
Bishop
Iames
Betonne
,
of
whom
before
we
have
made
mention
,
who
being
a
conjured
enemy
to
Christ
Jesus
,
and
one
that
long
hath
had
the
whole
regiment
of
this
Realm
,
bare
impatiently
that
any
trouble
should
be
made
to
the
Kingdom
of
darknesse
,
whereof
within
this
Realm
he
was
the
head
.
And
therefore
he
so
travelled
with
the
said
Master
Patrike
that
he
gat
him
to
Saint
Andrews
,
where
after
the
conference
of
divers
dayes
he
had
his
freedom
and
liberty
.
The
said
Bishop
and
his
bloody
Butchers
,
called
Doctours
,
seemed
to
approve
his
Doctrine
,
and
to
grant
that
many
things
craved
Reformation
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
regiment
.
And
amongst
the
rest
,
there
was
one
that
secretly
consented
with
him
almost
in
all
things
,
named
,
Frier
Alexander
Campbell
,
Lord
Iesus
receive
my
spirit
;
How
long
shall
darknesse
overwhelm
this
Realme
?
And
how
long
wilt
thou
suffer
this
tyrannie
of
men
?
The
fire
was
slow
,
and
therefore
was
his
torment
the
more
:
But
most
of
all
was
he
grieved
by
certain
wicked
men
,
amongst
whom
Campbel
the
black
Frier
(
of
whom
we
spake
before
)
was
principall
,
who
continually
cryed
,
Convert
Heretick
,
Call
upon
our
Lady
,
say
,
Salve
Regina
,
&c.
To
whom
he
answered
,
Depart
,
and
trouble
me
not
,
thou
messenger
of
Satan
.
But
while
that
the
aforesaid
Frier
still
roared
,
one
thing
in
great
vehemence
he
said
unto
him
;
Wicked
man
,
thou
knowest
the
contrary
,
and
the
contrary
to
me
thou
hast
confessed
;
I
appeale
thee
before
the
tribunall
seat
of
Christ
Iesus
.
After
which
,
and
other
words
,
which
well
could
not
be
understood
nor
marked
because
of
the
tumult
,
and
vehemencie
of
the
fire
.
The
witnesse
of
Jesus
Christ
gate
victory
,
after
long
sufferance
,
the
last
of
February
,
in
the
yeere
of
God
1527.
The
said
Frier
departed
this
life
within
few
dayes
after
,
in
what
estate
,
we
referre
to
the
manifestation
of
the
generall
Day
.
But
it
was
plainly
known
,
that
he
died
in
Glasgow
in
a
phrenzie
,
and
as
one
despaired
.
Now
that
all
men
may
understand
what
was
the
singular
erudition
,
and
godly
knowledge
of
the
said
M.
Patrike
Hamilton
,
we
have
inserted
this
his
little
pithie
Work
,
containing
his
Assertions
and
Determinations
,
concerning
the
Law
,
the
Office
of
the
same
;
concerning
Faith
,
and
the
true
Fruits
thereof
;
first
by
the
said
Master
Patrike
collected
in
Latine
,
and
after
translated
into
vulgar
Language
.
Of
the
Law
.
THe
Law
is
a
Doctrine
that
biddeth
good
,
and
forbiddeth
evill
,
as
the
Commandments
here
contained
do
specifie
.
The
ten
Commandments
.
THou
shalt
worship
but
one
God
.
2.
Thou
shalt
make
thee
no
Image
to
worship
it
.
3.
Thou
shalt
not
swear
by
his
Name
in
vain
.
4.
Hold
the
Sabbath
day
holy
.
5.
Honour
thy
father
and
thy
mother
.
6.
Thou
shalt
not
kill
.
7.
Thou
shalt
not
commit
adultery
.
8.
Thou
shalt
not
steal
.
9.
Thou
shalt
bear
no
false
witnesse
.
10.
Thou
shalt
not
desire
ought
that
belongeth
to
thy
neighbour
.
Love
the
Lord
thy
God
with
all
thine
heart
,
with
all
thy
soul
,
and
with
all
thy
minde
:
this
is
the
first
and
great
Commandment
.
The
second
is
like
unto
this
,
Love
thy
neighbour
as
thy self
;
in
these
two
Commandments
hang
all
the
Law
and
Prophets
.
If
any
man
say
,
I
love
God
,
and
yet
hateth
his
neighbour
,
he
is
a
lyer
:
He
that
loveth
not
his
brother
whom
he
hath
seen
,
how
can
he
love
God
whom
he
hath
not
seen
?
He
that
loveth
his
neighbour
as
himselfe
,
keepeth
the
whole
Commandments
of
God
.
Whatsoever
ye
wovld
that
men
should
do
unto
you
,
even
so
do
unto
them
,
for
this
is
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
.
He
that
loveth
his
neighbour
,
fulfilleth
the
Law
;
Thou
shalt
not
commit
adultery
,
Thou
shalt
not
kill
,
Thou
shalt
not
steal
,
Thou
shalt
not
bear
false
witnesse
against
thy
neighbour
,
Thou
shalt
not
desire
,
and
so
forth
?
If
there
be
any
other
Commandment
,
all
are
comprehended
under
this
saying
,
Love
thy
neighbour
as
thy self
.
He
that
loveth
God
,
loveth
his
neighbour
,
My
Father
loveth
you
,
because
ye
love
me
,
and
believe
that
I
came
of
God
.
He
that
hath
the
faith
,
keepeth
all
the
Commandments
of
God
;
Christ
is
the
end
and
fulfilling
of
the
Law
to
every
one
that
believeth
Rom.
10.14
.
and
he
that
hath
faith
,
keepeth
all
the
Commandments
of
God
.
Ergo
,
He
that
keepeth
one
Commandment
of
God
,
keepeth
them
all
.
He
that
keepeth
not
all
the
Commandments
of
God
,
he
keepeth
none
of
them
;
he
that
keepeth
one
of
the
Commandments
of
God
,
he
keepeth
all
:
Ergo
,
He
that
keepeth
not
all
the
Commandments
,
he
keepeth
none
of
them
.
It
is
not
in
our
power
without
grace
to
keep
any
of
Gods
Commandments
.
Without
grace
it
is
impossible
to
keep
one
of
Gods
Commandments
,
and
grace
is
not
in
our
power
.
Ergo
,
It
is
not
in
our
power
to
keep
any
of
the
Commandments
of
God
.
Even
so
may
you
reason
concerning
the
holy
Ghost
and
faith
.
The
Law
was
given
us
to
shew
us
our
sin
.
By
the
Law
cometh
the
knowledge
of
sin
;
I
knew
not
what
sin
meant
,
but
through
the
Law
.
I
knew
not
what
lust
had
meant
,
except
the
Law
had
said
,
Thou
shalt
not
lust
.
Without
the
Law
sin
was
dead
,
that
is
,
It
moved
me
not
,
neither
wist
I
that
it
was
sin
,
which
notwithstanding
was
sin
,
and
forbidden
by
the
Law
.
The
Law
biddeth
us
do
that
which
is
impossible
for
us
;
for
it
bids
us
keep
all
the
Commandments
of
God
,
and
yet
it
is
not
in
our
power
to
keep
any
of
them
.
Ergo
,
It
biddeth
us
do
that
which
is
impossible
for
us
.
Thou
wilt
say
,
Wherefore
doth
God
command
us
that
which
is
impossible
for
us
?
I
answer
,
To
make
thee
know
,
That
thou
art
but
evill
,
and
that
there
is
no
remedy
to
save
thee
in
thine
own
hand
;
and
that
thou
maist
seek
remedy
at
at
some
other
:
Of
the
Gospel
.
THe
Gospel
is
as
much
to
say
in
our
Tongue
,
as
good
Tydings
,
like
as
every
one
of
these
Sentences
be
.
-
Christ
is
the
Saviour
of
the
world
.
-
Christ
is
our
Saviour
.
-
Christ
died
for
us
.
-
Christ
died
for
our
sins
.
-
Christ
offered
himself
for
us
.
-
Christ
bare
our
sins
upon
his
back
.
-
Christ
bought
us
with
his
Blood
.
-
Christ
washt
us
with
his
Blood
.
-
Christ
came
into
the
world
to
save
sinners
.
-
Christ
came
into
this
world
to
take
away
our
sins
.
-
Christ
was
the
Price
that
was
given
for
us
and
our
sins
.
-
Christ
was
made
Debtor
for
our
sins
.
-
Christ
hath
paid
our
Debt
,
for
he
died
for
us
.
-
Christ
hath
made
satisfaction
for
us
,
and
for
our
sins
.
-
Christ
is
our
Righteousnesse
.
-
Christ
is
our
Wisedom
.
-
Christ
is
our
Sanctification
.
-
Christ
is
our
Redemption
.
-
Christ
is
our
Satisfaction
.
-
Christ
is
our
Goodnesse
.
-
Christ
hath
pacified
the
Father
of
Heaven
.
-
Christ
is
Ours
,
and
all
His.
-
Christ
hath
delivered
us
from
the
Law
,
from
the
devill
,
and
hell
.
-
The
Father
of
heaven
hath
forgiven
us
for
Christs
sake
.
Or
any
such
other
as
declare
unto
us
the
mercies
of
God
.
The
nature
of
the
Law
,
and
of
the
Gospel
.
The
Law
-
Sheweth
us
our
sin
.
-
Sheweth
us
our
condemnation
.
-
Is
the
word
of
ire
.
-
Is
the
word
of
despair
.
-
Is
the
word
of
displeasure
.
The
Gospel
-
Sheweth
us
a
remedy
for
it
.
-
Sheweth
us
our
Redemption
.
-
Is
the
Word
of
Grace
.
-
Is
the
Word
of
Comfort
.
-
Is
the
Word
of
Peace
.
A
Disputation
betwixt
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
.
The
Law
saith
,
-
Pay
thy
Debt
.
-
Thou
art
a
desperate
sinner
.
-
Thou
shalt
die
.
The
Gospel
saith
,
-
Christ
hath
paid
it
.
-
Thy
sins
are
forgiven
thee
.
-
Be
of
good
comfort
,
thou
art
saved
.
The
Law
saith
,
-
Make
amends
for
thy
sin
.
-
The
Father
of
heaven
is
wrath
with
thee
.
-
Where
is
thy
righteousnesse
,
goodnesse
and
satisfaction
?
-
Thou
art
bound
and
obliged
unto
me
,
the
devil
and
hell
.
The
Gospel
saith
,
-
Christ
hath
made
it
for
thee
.
-
Christ
hath
pacified
him
with
his
Blood
.
-
Christ
is
thy
righteousnesse
,
goodnesse
,
&
satisfaction
.
-
Christ
hath
delivered
thee
from
them
all
.
Of
Faith
.
FAith
is
to
believe
God
,
like
as
Abraham
believed
God
,
and
it
was
counted
to
him
for
righteousnesse
.
He
that
believed
God
,
believed
his
Word
.
To
believe
in
him
,
All
that
is
done
in
faith
,
pleaseth
God
.
Right
is
the
Word
of
God
,
and
all
his
works
in
faith
:
Lord
thine
eyes
look
to
faith
;
that
is
as
much
to
say
,
as
,
Lord
thou
delightest
in
faith
:
God
loveth
him
that
believeth
in
him
,
how
can
they
then
displease
him
?
He
who
hath
faith
,
is
just
and
good
,
and
a
good
tree
bringeth
forth
good
fruit
.
Ergo
,
all
that
is
done
in
faith
,
pleaseth
God
.
Moreover
,
he
that
hath
faith
,
beleeveth
God
;
he
that
believeth
God
,
believeth
his
Word
;
he
that
believeth
his
Word
,
wotteth
well
that
he
is
true
and
faithfull
,
and
cannot
lie
;
but
knoweth
well
that
he
both
may
and
will
fulfill
his
Word
.
How
can
he
then
displease
him
?
For
thou
canst
do
no
greater
honour
unto
God
,
than
to
count
him
true
.
Thou
wilt
then
say
,
That
theft
,
murder
,
adultery
,
and
all
vices
please
God
:
No
verily
,
for
they
cannot
be
done
in
faith
;
for
a
good
tree
beareth
good
fruit
.
He
that
hath
faith
,
wotteth
well
that
he
pleaseth
God
;
for
all
that
is
done
in
faith
,
Faith
is
a
sure
confidence
of
things
which
are
hoped
for
,
and
a
certainty
of
things
which
are
not
seen
:
The
same
spirit
certifieth
our
spirit
,
that
we
are
the
children
of
God
.
Moreover
,
he
that
hath
the
faith
,
wotteth
well
that
God
will
fulfill
his
Word
:
Ergo
,
faith
is
a
surenesse
.
A
man
justified
by
faith
.
ABraham
believed
God
,
and
it
was
imputed
to
him
for
righteousnesse
;
we
suppose
therefore
that
a
man
is
justified
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
without
the
works
of
the
Law
.
He
that
worketh
not
,
but
believeth
in
him
that
justifieth
the
ungodly
,
his
faith
is
counted
unto
him
for
righteousnesse
.
The
just
man
liveth
by
faith
,
Abac.
2.
Rom.
1.
Of
the
faith
of
Christ
.
THe
faith
of
Christ
is
,
To
believe
in
him
,
that
is
,
To
believe
in
his
Word
,
and
to
believe
that
he
will
help
thee
in
all
thy
need
,
and
deliver
thee
from
all
evill
.
Thou
wilt
ask
me
,
What
Word
?
I
answer
,
The
Gospel
:
he
that
believeth
in
Christ
,
Verily
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
He
that
believeth
in
me
,
hath
everlasting
life
.
This
I
write
unto
you
,
that
believing
in
the
Name
of
the
Son
of
God
,
ye
may
know
that
ye
have
eternall
life
.
Thomas
,
because
thou
hast
seen
me
,
thou
believest
,
but
happy
are
they
that
have
not
seen
,
and
yet
believe
in
me
.
All
the
Prophets
to
him
bear
witnesse
,
That
whosoever
believeth
in
him
,
shall
have
remission
of
their
sins
.
What
must
I
do
that
I
may
be
saved
?
the
Apostle
answereth
,
Believe
in
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
they
believe
not
in
me
.
They
that
believe
in
Jesus
Christ
,
are
sons
of
God
.
Ye
are
all
the
sons
of
God
,
because
ye
believe
in
Jesus
Christ
.
He
that
believeth
in
Christ
the
son
of
God
,
Thou
art
Christ
the
son
of
the
living
God
.
Jesus
answered
and
said
unto
him
,
Happy
art
thou
,
Simon
the
son
of
Ionas
,
for
flesh
and
blood
hath
not
opened
unto
thee
that
,
but
my
father
which
is
in
heaven
.
We
have
believed
and
known
that
thou
art
Christ
,
the
son
of
the
living
God
.
I
believe
that
thou
art
Christ
the
son
of
the
living
God
,
which
should
come
into
the
world
.
Go
ye
into
all
the
world
,
and
preach
the
Gospel
unto
every
creature
,
he
that
believeth
and
is
baptized
,
shall
be
saved
;
but
he
that
believeth
not
,
shall
be
condemned
.
A
Comparison
betwixt
Faith
and
Incredulity
.
Faith
-
Is
the
root
of
all
good
,
-
Maketh
God
and
man
friends
,
-
Bringeth
God
and
man
together
.
Incredulity
-
Is
the
root
of
all
evill
,
-
Maketh
them
deadly
foes
,
-
Bringeth
them
asunder
.
All
that
proceedeth
from
Faith
,
pleaseth
God
.
All
that
proceedeth
from
Incredulity
,
displeaseth
God
.
Faith
onely
maketh
a
man
good
and
righteous
,
Incredulity
maketh
him
unjust
and
evill
.
Faith
onely
maketh
a
man
-
The
Member
of
Christ
,
-
The
Inheritor
of
heaven
.
-
The
Servant
of
God
.
Faith
-
sheweth
God
to
be
a
sweet
Father
.
-
holdeth
stiffe
by
the
word
of
God
.
-
counteth
God
to
be
true
.
-
knoweth
God
.
-
loveth
God
and
his
neighbour
.
-
onely
saveth
.
-
extolleth
God
and
his
works
.
Incredulitie
-
maketh
man
a
member
of
the
devill
.
-
maketh
him
inheritour
of
hell
.
-
maketh
him
the
servant
of
the
devill
.
-
maketh
God
a
terrible
Judge
.
-
causeth
man
wander
here
and
there
.
-
maketh
him
false
and
a
liar
.
-
knoweth
him
not
.
-
loveth
neither
God
nor
neighbour
.
-
onely
condemneth
.
-
extolleth
flesh
and
her
own
deeds
.
Of
Hope
.
HOpe
is
a
trustie
looking
for
of
things
that
are
promised
to
come
unto
us
,
as
we
hope
the
everlasting
joy
which
Christ
hath
promised
unto
all
that
beleeve
in
him
;
we
should
put
our
hope
and
trust
in
God
onely
,
and
in
no
other
thing
.
It
is
good
to
trust
in
God
,
and
not
in
Princes
:
They
shall
be
like
unto
Images
that
make
them
,
and
all
that
trust
in
them
:
He
that
trusteth
in
his
own
thoughts
doth
ungodly
:
Cursed
be
he
that
trusteth
in
man
:
Bid
the
rich
men
of
this
world
that
they
trust
not
in
their
unstable
riches
,
but
that
they
trust
in
the
liv●ng
God
:
It
is
hard
for
them
that
trust
in
money
to
enter
into
the
kingdom
of
God
.
Moreover
,
we
should
trust
in
him
surely
,
that
can
help
us
,
They
shall
all
rejoyce
that
trust
in
thee
,
they
shall
all
ever
be
glad
,
and
thou
wilt
defend
them
.
Of
Charitie
.
CHaritie
is
the
love
of
thy
neighbour
:
This
〈…〉
derstood
of
circumstance
of
worldly
m●n
,
and
not
of
them
of
God
for
the
neerer
that
me●
draw
to
God
,
we
are
bound
〈◊〉
more
to
love
them
.
The
rule
of
Charity
is
,
To
do
as
thou
wouldest
were
done
unto
thee
;
for
Charitie
esteemeth
all
alike
,
the
rich
and
the
poor
,
the
friend
and
the
foe
,
the
thankfull
and
unthankfull
,
the
kinsman
and
stranger
.
A
comparison
betwixt
Faith
,
Hope
,
and
Charitie
.
FAith
cometh
of
the
word
of
God
:
Hope
,
cometh
of
Faith
;
And
Charity
springeth
of
them
both
:
Faith
beleeves
the
word
;
Hope
trusteth
after
that
which
is
promised
by
the
word
;
and
Charity
doth
good
unto
her
neighbour
,
through
the
love
that
she
hath
to
God
,
and
gladnesse
that
is
within
her self
.
Faith
looketh
to
God
and
his
word
:
Hope
looketh
unto
his
gi●t
and
reward
Charity
looketh
unto
her
neighbours
profit
;
Faith
receiveth
God
.
Hope
receiveth
his
reward
:
Charity
looketh
unto
her
neighbour
with
a
glad
heart
,
and
that
without
any
respect
of
reward
.
Faith
pertaineth
to
God
onely
;
Hope
to
his
reward
;
and
Charity
to
her
neighbour
.
Of
good
Works
.
Works
make
us
neither
good
nor
evil
.
IT
is
proved
that
works
neither
make
us
righteous
nor
unrighteous
.
Ergo
,
No
works
neither
make
us
good
nor
evil
;
for
righteous
and
good
are
one
thing
,
and
unrighteous
and
evil
,
another
.
Good
works
make
not
a
good
man
,
nor
evil
works
an
evil
man
.
But
a
good
man
maketh
good
works
,
and
an
evil
man
evil
works
;
good
fruit
maketh
not
the
tree
good
,
nor
evil
fruit
the
tree
evil
.
But
a
good
tree
beareth
good
fruit
,
and
an
evil
tree
evil
fruit
.
A
good
man
cannot
do
evil
works
,
nor
an
evil
man
good
works
,
for
an
evil
tree
cannot
bear
good
fruit
,
nor
a
good
tree
evil
fruit
.
A
good
man
is
good
before
he
do
good
works
,
and
an
evil
man
is
evil
before
he
do
evil
works
;
for
the
tree
is
good
before
it
bear
good
fruit
,
and
evil
before
it
bear
evil
fruit
.
Every
man
is
either
good
or
evil
;
either
make
the
tree
good
,
and
the
fruit
good
also
;
or
else
make
the
tree
evil
,
and
the
fruit
likewise
evil
.
Every
mans
work
is
either
good
or
evil
;
for
all
fruit
is
either
good
or
evil
.
Either
make
the
tree
good
and
the
fruit
also
,
or
else
make
the
tree
evil
,
Beware
of
false
Prophets
which
come
unto
you
in
sheeps
cloathing
,
but
inwardly
they
are
ravening
wolves
:
ye
shall
know
them
by
their
fruit
.
None
of
our
works
either
save
us
nor
condemne
us
.
IT
is
proved
that
no
works
make
us
either
righteous
or
unrighteous
,
good
or
evil
:
but
first
we
are
good
,
before
that
we
do
good
works
and
evil
before
we
do
evil
works
:
Ergo
,
No
work
either
saveth
us
nor
condemneth
us
.
Thou
wilt
say
▪
Then
maketh
it
no
matter
what
we
do
?
I
answer
thee
;
He
that
thinketh
to
be
saved
by
his
works
,
calleth
himself
Christ
.
FOr
he
calleth
himselfe
a
Saviour
,
which
appertaineth
to
Christ
onely
.
What
is
a
Saviour
?
But
he
that
saveth
.
And
thou
sayest
,
I
save
my selfe
,
which
is
as
much
to
say
,
as
,
I
am
Christ
;
for
Christ
is
onely
the
Saviour
of
the
world
.
We
should
do
no
good
works
to
the
intent
to
get
the
inheritance
of
heaven
or
remission
of
sins
through
them
.
For
whosoever
beleeveth
to
get
the
inheritance
of
heaven
,
or
remission
of
sins
through
works
,
he
beleeveth
not
to
get
that
for
Christs
sake
.
And
they
who
beleeve
that
their
sins
are
not
forgiven
them
,
and
that
they
shall
not
be
saved
for
Christs
sake
,
they
beleeve
not
the
Gospel
;
for
the
Gospel
saith
.
Thou
shalt
be
saved
for
Christs
sake
;
Sins
are
forgiven
you
for
Christs
sake
.
He
that
beleeveth
not
the
Gospel
,
beleeveth
not
God
:
And
consequently
,
they
that
beleeve
to
be
saved
by
their
works
,
or
to
get
remission
of
sins
by
their
own
deeds
,
beleeve
not
God
,
but
account
him
a
liar
,
and
so
utterly
deny
him
to
be
God
.
Thou
wilt
say
,
Thus
ends
M.
Patricks
Articles
.
And
so
we
return
to
our
History
.
When
those
cruell
wolves
had
(
as
they
supposed
)
clean
devoured
the
prey
,
they
found
themselves
in
worse
case
then
they
were
before
;
for
then
within
S.
Andrews
,
yea
,
almost
within
the
whole
Realm
(
who
heard
of
that
fact
)
there
was
none
found
who
began
not
to
inquire
,
Patrike
Hamilton
was
burnt
,
and
when
his
Articles
were
rehearsed
,
Question
was
holden
,
if
such
Articles
were
necessary
to
be
beleeved
,
under
the
pain
of
damnation
.
And
so
within
short
space
,
many
began
to
call
in
doubt
,
that
which
before
they
held
for
a
certain
verity
,
insomuch
that
the
University
of
S.
Andrews
and
S.
Leonards
Colledge
,
principally
by
the
labours
of
Master
Gawin
Logy
,
Gawyn
Logy
.
the
Novises
of
the
Abbey
,
and
by
the
sub-Prior
,
began
to
smell
somewhat
of
the
verity
,
and
to
espie
the
vanity
of
the
received
Superstition
;
yea
,
within
few
yeers
after
began
both
black
and
gray
Friers
publikely
to
Preach
against
the
pride
and
idle
life
of
Bishops
,
Will
.
Arith●
;
who
in
a
Sermon
preached
in
Dundie
,
spake
somewhat
more
liberally
against
the
licentious
life
of
the
Bishops
,
then
they
could
well
bear
.
He
spake
further
against
the
abuse
of
cursing
and
of
Miracles
.
The
Bishop
of
Brechain
,
having
his
Parasites
and
Jack-men
in
the
Towne
,
buffeted
the
Frier
,
and
called
him
Hereticke
.
The
Frier
impatient
of
the
injury
received
,
past
to
S.
Andrews
,
Iohn
Mair
,
whose
History
of
Scotland
we
have
,
&c.
He
wrote
upon
the
4
Evangelists
,
&c.
and
did
communicate
the
heads
of
his
Sermon
with
Master
Iohn
Mair
,
whose
word
then
was
holden
as
an
Oracle
,
in
matters
of
Religion
;
and
being
assured
of
him
,
than
such
Doctrine
might
well
be
defended
,
and
that
he
would
defend
it
,
for
it
contained
no
Heresie
.
There
was
one
day
appointed
to
the
said
Frier
,
to
make
repetition
of
the
same
Sermon
:
and
advertisement
was
given
to
all
such
as
was
offended
at
the
former
,
to
be
present
.
And
so
in
the
Parish
Church
of
S.
Andrews
upon
the
day
appointed
▪
appeared
the
said
Frier
,
and
had
amongst
his
Auditors
,
M.
Iohn
Mair
,
M.
George
Lockart
,
the
Abbot
of
Gambuskeneth
,
M.
Patricke
Hepburn
Prior
of
Saint
Andrews
,
with
all
the
Doctours
,
and
Masters
of
the
Universities
.
The
theme
of
his
Sermon
was
;
Verity
is
the
strongest
of
all
things
.
His
discourse
of
cursing
was
▪
That
if
it
were
warily
used
,
it
were
the
most
fearfull
thing
upon
the
face
of
the
earth
;
I
see
,
father
,
that
the
greatest
Clerks
are
not
the
wisest
men
.
Know
ye
not
how
the
Bishops
and
their
Officials
serve
us
husbandmen
,
Will
they
not
give
to
us
a
letter
of
cursing
for
a
plack
,
to
last
for
a
yeare
,
to
curse
all
that
look
over
our
ditch
,
and
that
keep
our
Corne
better
nor
the
sleeping
boy
that
will
have
three
shillings
of
Fee
,
a
shirt
,
and
a
pair
of
shooes
in
the
yeer
.
And
therefore
if
their
cursing
do
any
thing
,
we
hold
the
Bishops
the
cheapest
servants
in
that
behalf
,
that
are
within
the
Realme
.
As
concerning
Miracles
,
Another
Article
was
judged
more
hard
;
for
he
alleadged
the
common
Law
,
That
the
Civill
Magistrate
might
correct
the
Church-men
,
and
deprive
them
of
their
Benefices
for
open
vices
.
Another
day
the
same
Frier
made
another
Sermon
of
the
Abbot
of
Unreason
,
unto
whom
,
and
whose
Laws
;
he
compareth
Prelats
of
that
age
;
for
they
were
subject
to
no
Laws
,
no
more
than
was
the
Abbot
of
Unreason
.
And
among
other
things
,
he
told
such
a
merry
jest
:
There
was
,
said
he
,
a
Prelate
,
or
at
least
a
Prelats
Peere
,
a
true
servant
to
the
King
of
Love
,
who
upon
a
night
after
Supper
,
asked
of
his
Gentlemen
,
by
the
faith
that
they
ought
to
the
king
of
Love
,
that
they
truely
declare
how
many
sundry
women
every
one
of
them
had
,
and
how
many
of
them
were
mens
wives
.
One
answered
,
He
had
lien
with
five
,
and
two
of
them
were
married
.
The
other
answered
,
I
have
had
seven
,
and
three
of
them
are
married
.
It
came
last
to
my
Lord
Abbot
himself
,
who
making
it
very
nice
for
a
little
space
,
gave
in
the
end
a
plain
confession
,
and
said
,
I
am
the
youngest
man
,
and
yet
have
I
had
the
round
dozen
,
and
seven
of
them
are
mens
wives
.
Now
said
the
Frier
,
This
god
and
king
of
Love
,
to
whom
our
Prelates
do
homage
,
is
the
master
devill
of
hell
,
from
whom
such
fruits
and
works
do
proceed
.
This
Frier
was
known
by
his
proper
tokens
to
have
been
Prior
Patrike
Hepburne
,
now
Bishop
of
Murray
,
who
to
this
day
hath
continued
in
the
profession
that
he
hath
made
to
his
god
and
king
of
love
.
It
was
supposed
,
notwithstanding
this
kinde
of
preaching
,
that
this
Frier
remained
Papist
in
his
heart
:
For
the
other
Friers
fearing
to
lose
the
Benediction
of
the
Bishops
,
to
wit
,
Their
Malt
and
their
Meale
,
and
their
other
appointed
Pensions
,
caused
the
said
Frier
to
flie
to
England
,
where
for
defence
of
the
people
and
Papistry
,
he
was
cast
into
prison
at
King
Henries
commandment
.
But
so
it
pleased
God
to
open
the
mouth
of
Balaams
own
Asse
to
cry
out
against
the
vitious
lives
of
the
Clergie
of
that
age
.
Shortly
after
this
,
new
consultation
was
taken
there
that
some
should
be
burnt
;
for
men
began
liberally
to
speak
.
A
merry
Gentleman
named
Iohn
Lindsey
,
familiar
to
Bishop
Iames
Betonne
,
standing
by
when
consultation
was
had
,
said
,
My
Lord
,
If
ye
burne
any
more
,
except
ye
follow
my
counsell
,
ye
will
utterly
destroy
your selves
;
if
ye
will
burne
them
,
let
them
be
burnt
in
hollow
Cellars
;
for
the
smoke
of
Master
Patrike
Hammilton
hath
infected
as
many
as
it
blew
upon
.
Thus
it
pleased
God
that
they
should
be
tanted
in
their
own
face
.
But
here
followeth
the
most
merry
of
all
:
One
Alexander
Furrour
,
who
had
been
imprisoned
seven
yeers
in
the
Tower
of
London
,
Sir
Iohn
Dungwaill
(
according
to
the
charity
of
Church-men
)
entertained
his
wife
,
and
wasted
the
poor
mans
substance
;
for
the
which
cause
at
his
returning
,
he
spake
more
liberally
of
Priests
,
then
they
could
bear
:
And
so
was
he
declared
to
be
accused
for
heresie
,
and
called
to
his
answer
to
Saint
Andrewes
,
he
leapt
up
merrily
upon
the
Scaffold
,
and
casting
a
gambade
,
said
,
Alexander
Furrour
his
Examination
before
the
Bishops
.
Where
are
the
rest
of
the
Players
?
Master
Andrew
Olyphant
offended
therewith
,
said
,
It
shall
be
no
Play
to
you
,
Sir
,
before
ye
depart
,
and
so
began
to
reade
his
Accusation
;
the
first
Article
whereof
was
,
That
he
despised
the
Masse
.
His
answer
was
,
I
heare
more
Maffes
in
eight
dayes
,
than
three
Bishops
there
sitting
say
in
a
yeare
.
Accused
secondly
of
the
contempt
of
the
Sacraments
.
The
Priests
,
said
he
,
were
the
most
common
contemners
of
Sacraments
,
and
specially
of
Matrimony
.
And
that
he
witnessed
by
many
of
the
Priests
there
present
,
and
named
the
mans
wife
with
whom
they
had
medled
,
and
especially
Sir
Iohn
Dungwaill
,
who
had
seven
yeers
together
abused
his
own
wife
,
and
consumed
his
substance
;
and
said
,
because
I
complain
of
such
injuries
,
I
am
here
summoned
and
accused
as
one
that
is
worthy
to
be
burnt
:
For
Gods
sake
,
said
he
,
will
ye
take
wives
of
your
own
,
that
I
and
others
whom
ye
have
abused
,
may
be
revenged
upon
you
.
Then
Bishop
Gawin
Dumbar
,
named
the
old
Bishop
of
Aberdein
,
thinking
to
justifie
himself
before
the
people
,
said
,
Carle
,
thou
shalt
not
know
my
wife
.
The
said
Alexander
answered
,
My
Lord
,
ye
are
too
old
,
but
with
the
grace
of
God
I
shall
drink
with
your
daughter
or
I
depart
,
and
thereat
was
smiling
of
the
best
,
and
loud
laughter
of
some
,
for
the
Bishop
had
a
daughter
married
with
Andrew
Balfour
in
that
Town
.
Then
the
Bishop
bade
away
with
the
carle
.
But
he
answered
,
Nay
,
I
will
not
depart
this
hour
,
for
I
have
more
to
speak
against
the
vices
of
Priests
,
than
I
can
expresse
this
whole
day
.
And
so
after
divers
purposes
,
they
commanded
him
to
burn
his
Bill
.
And
he
demanding
the
cause
,
they
said
,
Because
ye
have
spoken
these
Articles
whereof
ye
are
accused
.
His
answer
was
,
The
great
devill
beare
them
away
that
first
and
last
said
them
;
and
so
he
took
the
Bill
,
and
chawing
it
,
he
spat
it
in
Master
Andrew
Olyphants
face
,
saying
,
Now
burn
it
or
drown
it
,
whether
ye
wil
,
ye
hear
no
more
of
me
.
But
I
must
have
somewhat
of
every
one
of
you
,
to
begin
my
pack
againe
,
which
a
Priest
and
my
wife
,
a
Priests
whore
,
have
spent
.
And
so
every
Prelat
and
rich
Priest
,
glad
to
be
quit
of
his
evill
,
gave
him
somewhat
,
and
so
departed
he
,
for
he
understood
nothing
of
Religion
.
But
so
fearfull
it
was
then
to
speak
any
thing
against
Priests
,
that
the
least
word
spoken
against
them
,
yea
,
albeit
it
was
spoken
in
a
mans
sleep
,
was
judged
Heresie
,
and
that
was
practised
upon
Richard
Carmichell
,
yet
living
in
Fyfe
,
who
being
young
,
and
Singer
in
the
Chappel
Royal
of
Sterelin
,
happened
in
his
sleep
to
say
,
The
devill
take
away
the
Priests
,
for
they
are
a
greedy
pack
.
He
therefore
accused
by
Sir
George
Clapperton
,
Dean
of
the
said
Chappel
,
was
compelled
forthwith
to
burne
his
Bill
.
But
God
shortly
after
raised
up
against
them
stronger
Champions
:
For
Alexander
Seton
,
Alexander
Seton
,
a
black
Frier
.
a
black
Frier
,
of
good
learning
and
estimation
,
began
to
blame
the
corrupt
doctrine
of
Papistry
.
For
the
space
of
a
whole
Lent
,
he
taught
the
Commandment
onely
,
ever
beating
in
the
ears
of
his
auditors
,
That
the
Law
of
God
had
of
many
yeers
not
been
truely
taught
:
for
mens
Tradition
had
obscured
the
purity
of
it
.
These
were
his
accustomed
Propositions
;
1.
Christ
Jesus
is
the
end
and
perfection
of
the
Law
.
2.
There
is
no
sin
,
where
Gods
Law
is
not
violated
.
3.
To
satisfie
for
sins
,
lies
not
in
mans
power
;
but
the
remission
thereof
cometh
by
unfained
Repentance
,
and
by
faith
apprehending
God
the
Father
mercifull
in
Jesus
Christ
his
Son
.
While
oftentimes
he
puts
his
auditors
in
minde
of
this
and
the
like
Heads
;
he
maketh
no
mention
of
Purgatory
,
Pardons
,
Pilgrimage
,
prayer
to
Saints
,
nor
of
such
trifles
.
The
dumb
Doctors
,
and
the
rest
of
that
forsworne
rabble
began
to
suspect
him
,
and
yet
said
they
nothing
publikely
,
till
Lent
was
ended
.
And
he
passed
to
Dundie
:
And
then
one
in
his
absence
,
hired
to
that
purpose
,
openly
condemned
the
whole
Doctrine
that
before
he
had
taught
.
Which
coming
to
the
ears
of
the
said
Frier
Alexander
,
then
being
in
Dundie
,
without
delay
he
returned
to
Saint
Andrewes
,
Paul
,
Esay
,
Zachary
,
and
Malachy
,
and
Frier
Alexander
Seton
.
In
very
deed
,
My
Lord
,
I
said
,
That
Paul
saith
,
It
behoveth
a
Bishop
to
be
a
Teacher
;
Esay
said
,
That
they
that
fed
not
the
flock
are
dumb
dogs
;
and
Zachary
saith
,
They
are
idle
Pastors
:
I
of
mine
own
head
affirmed
nothing
,
but
declared
what
the
Spirit
of
God
before
pronounced
:
At
whom
,
my
Lord
,
if
ye
be
not
offended
,
justly
ye
cannot
be
offended
at
me
.
And
so
yet
again
,
my
Lord
,
I
say
,
That
they
are
manifest
liars
that
reported
unto
you
that
I
said
,
That
ye
and
others
that
preach
not
,
are
no
Bishops
,
but
belly-gods
.
Albeit
after
that
the
Bishop
was
highly
offended
,
as
well
at
the
scoffe
and
bitter
mock
,
as
at
the
bold
liberty
of
that
learned
man
,
yet
durst
he
not
hazard
for
that
present
,
to
execute
his
malice
conceived
.
For
nought
only
feareth
he
the
learning
,
and
bold
spirit
of
the
man
,
but
also
the
favour
that
he
had
,
as
well
of
the
people
,
as
of
the
Prince
,
King
Iames
the
fifth
,
Iames
the
fifth
.
with
whom
he
had
good
credite
,
for
he
was
at
that
time
his
Confessor
,
and
had
exhorted
him
to
the
fear
of
God
,
to
the
meditation
of
Gods
Law
,
and
unto
purity
of
life
.
MOst
gracious
Soveraigne
Lord
,
Ale●ander
Seton
his
Letter
.
under
the
Lord
and
King
of
all
,
of
whom
onely
thy
Highnesse
and
Majestie
hast
power
and
authority
,
to
exercise
Justice
within
this
thy
Realme
under
God
,
who
is
King
and
Lord
of
all
Realms
,
and
thy
Majestie
,
and
all
mortall
kings
are
but
onely
servants
unto
that
onely
immortall
Prince
,
Christ
Jesus
,
&c.
It
is
not
,
I
wot
,
unknowne
to
thy
gracious
Highnesse
,
how
that
thy
Majesties
sometime
servant
and
Orator
(
and
ever
shall
be
to
my
lives
end
)
is
departed
out
of
thy
Realm
,
unto
the
next
adjacent
of
England
;
neverthelesse
,
I
believe
the
cause
of
my
departing
is
unknown
to
thy
gracious
Majesty
:
Which
onely
is
,
Because
the
Bishops
and
Church-men
of
thy
Realm
have
had
heretofore
such
authority
upon
thy
subjects
,
that
apparently
they
were
rather
King
,
and
thou
the
subject
;
which
unjust
Regiment
is
of
it self
false
,
and
contrary
to
holy
Scripture
,
and
Gods
Law
.
Then
thou
art
the
King
and
Master
,
and
they
thy
subjects
,
which
is
very
true
,
and
testified
expresly
by
the
Word
of
God
.
And
also
because
they
will
give
no
man
of
any
degree
or
state
(
whom
they
often
call
Hereticks
)
audience
,
time
,
nor
place
to
speak
and
have
defence
,
which
is
against
all
Law
,
both
the
old
Law
(
called
the
Law
of
Moses
)
and
the
new
Law
of
the
Gospel
.
So
that
if
I
might
have
had
audience
and
place
to
speak
,
and
have
shewed
my
just
defence
,
conformable
to
the
Law
of
God
,
I
should
never
have
fled
to
any
other
Realm
,
suppose
it
should
have
cost
me
my
life
.
But
because
I
believed
that
I
should
have
no
audience
,
nor
place
to
answer
(
they
are
so
great
with
thy
Majestie
)
I
departed
not
doubting
,
but
moved
of
God
,
unto
a
better
time
▪
that
God
illuminate
thy
Majestie
,
even
to
give
every
man
audience
(
is
thou
shouldst
and
mayst
,
and
is
bound
by
the
Law
of
God
)
who
are
accused
to
the
death
.
And
to
certifie
thy
Highnesse
that
these
are
no
vain
words
,
but
of
deed
and
effect
,
here
I
offer
me
to
thy
Majestie
to
come
in
thy
Realme
again
,
so
that
thy
Majestie
will
give
me
audience
,
and
hear
what
I
have
for
me
of
the
Law
of
God
:
and
cause
any
Bishop
or
Abbot
,
Friar
or
Secular
,
which
is
most
cunning
(
some
of
them
cannot
reade
their
Mattins
,
who
are
made
Judges
of
Heresie
)
to
impugne
me
by
the
Law
of
God
;
and
if
my
part
be
found
wrong
,
thy
Majestie
being
present
and
Judge
,
I
refuse
no
pain
worthy
or
condigne
for
my
fault
.
And
if
that
I
convince
them
by
the
Law
of
God
,
and
that
they
have
nothing
to
lay
to
my
charge
,
but
the
law
of
man
,
and
their
own
inventions
to
uphold
their
own
glory
and
pridefull
life
,
and
daily
scourging
of
thy
poor
subjects
▪
I
refer
my self
to
thy
Majestie
as
Judge
,
Whether
he
hath
the
victory
that
holds
him
at
the
Law
of
God
,
which
cannot
fail
,
or
be
false
,
or
they
that
holds
them
at
the
Law
of
man
,
which
is
very
oft
plain
contrary
,
and
against
the
Law
of
God
;
and
therefore
of
necessity
false
,
and
full
of
lies
.
For
all
things
that
is
contrary
to
the
veritie
(
which
is
Christ
and
his
Law
)
is
of
necessity
a
lie
.
And
to
witnesse
that
this
comes
of
all
my
heart
,
I
shall
remain
at
Berwike
while
I
get
thy
Majesties
answer
,
and
shall
without
fail
return
,
having
thy
hand
write
,
that
I
may
have
audience
,
&
place
to
speak
.
No
more
I
desire
of
thee
,
whereof
if
I
had
been
sure
,
I
should
never
have
departed
;
and
that
thou
mayst
know
the
truth
thereof
,
if
fear
of
the
justnesse
of
my
Cause
,
or
dread
of
persecution
for
the
same
,
had
moved
me
to
depart
,
I
could
not
so
pleasantly
revert
,
onely
distrust
was
the
cause
of
my
departing
.
Pardon
me
to
say
that
which
lieth
to
thy
Majesties
charge
.
Thou
art
bound
by
the
Law
of
God
(
suppose
they
falsly
lie
,
saying
it
pertaineth
not
to
thy
Majestie
to
intermeddle
with
such
matters
)
to
cause
every
man
in
any
case
accused
of
his
life
,
to
have
their
just
defence
&
their
accusers
produced
conform
to
their
own
law
.
They
blinde
thy
Matie
eyes
,
that
knows
nothing
of
thy
law
:
but
if
I
prove
not
this
out
of
their
own
law
,
I
offer
me
to
the
death
.
Thy
Matie
therefore
by
experience
,
may
daily
learn
(
seeing
they
neither
fear
the
King
of
Heaven
,
as
their
lives
testifie
,
neither
thee
their
Naturall
Prince
,
as
their
usurped
power
in
their
actions
shews
)
why
thy
Highnes
should
be
no
longer
blinded
.
Thou
maist
consider
that
they
pretend
nothing
else
,
but
onely
the
maintenance
and
upholding
of
their
barded
mules
,
augmenting
of
their
insatiable
avarice
,
and
continuall
overthrowing
and
swallowing
up
thy
poore
subjects
;
neither
preaching
nor
teaching
out
of
the
Law
of
God
(
as
they
should
)
the
rude
ignorant
people
,
but
contend
who
may
be
most
high
,
most
rich
,
and
neerest
thy
Majesty
;
to
put
thy
Temporal
Lords
and
Lieges
out
of
thy
counsell
and
favour
,
who
should
be
,
and
are
most
tender
servants
to
thy
Majesty
in
all
time
of
need
,
to
the
defence
of
thee
and
thy
Crown
:
And
where
they
desire
thy
Majesty
to
to
put
out
thy
Temporal
Lords
and
Lieges
,
because
they
despise
their
vitious
life
,
What
else
intend
they
,
but
onely
thy
death
and
destruction
,
as
thou
maist
easily
perceive
:
suppose
they
colour
their
false
intent
and
minde
with
the
pursuit
of
heresie
;
for
when
thy
Barons
are
put
downe
,
What
art
thou
but
the
king
of
Land
,
and
not
of
men
,
and
then
of
necessity
must
be
guided
by
them
:
and
there
(
no
doubt
)
where
a
blinde
man
is
guide
,
must
be
a
fall
in
the
mire
.
Therefore
let
thy
Majesty
take
boldnes
and
authority
,
which
thou
hast
of
God
,
and
suffer
not
their
cruell
persecution
to
proceed
,
without
audience
given
to
him
that
is
accused
,
and
just
place
of
defence
:
and
then
,
no
doubt
,
thou
shalt
have
thy
subjects
hearts
,
and
all
that
they
can
or
may
do
in
time
of
need
,
tranquility
,
justice
,
and
policy
,
and
finally
,
the
Kingdom
of
the
heavens
.
May
it
please
you
to
give
one
Copy
of
this
to
the
Clergie
,
and
keep
the
Original
,
and
thy
Majestie
shall
have
experience
,
if
I
go
against
one
word
that
I
have
spoken
.
I
shall
daily
make
my
hearty
devotion
for
thy
Majestie
,
and
for
the
prosperity
and
welfare
of
thy
body
and
soul.
I
doubt
not
but
thy
gracious
Highnesse
will
give
answer
to
this
Letter
,
unto
the
Presenter
of
it
unto
thy
Highnesse
.
At
Berwike
,
by
thy
Highnesse
servant
and
Orator
.
Sic
subscribitur
,
Alexander
Seton
.
This
Letter
was
delivered
to
the
Kings
own
hands
,
and
of
many
read
;
but
what
could
greatly
avail
,
where
the
pride
and
corruption
of
Prelats
commanded
what
they
pleased
;
and
the
flattery
of
Courtiers
fostered
the
unadvised
Prince
in
all
dissolutenesse
,
by
which
means
they
made
him
obsequious
unto
them
.
Patrike
Hammilton
,
God
disclosing
the
wickednesse
of
the
wicked
,
as
before
we
have
heard
.
There
was
one
Forrest
of
Linlytquow
taken
,
who
after
long
imprisonment
in
the
said
Tower
of
S.
Andrews
was
adjudged
to
the
fire
,
by
the
●aid
Bishop
Iames
Betonne
and
his
Doctors
,
for
no
other
crime
,
Norman
Gurlaw
,
the
space
of
ten
yeeres
,
In
this
middle
time
,
Alexander
Setonne
remained
in
England
,
and
publikely
(
with
great
praise
and
comfort
of
many
)
taught
the
Gospel
in
all
sincerity
certain
yeers
.
And
albeit
the
craftinesse
of
Gardner
Bishop
of
Winchester
and
of
others
,
circumvented
the
said
Alexander
,
so
that
they
caused
him
at
Pauls
Crosse
,
to
affirme
certaine
things
that
repugned
to
his
former
Doctrine
:
yet
it
is
no
doubt
but
that
God
potently
had
assisted
him
in
all
his
life
,
Alexander
Alaesius
,
Master
Iohn
Fyfe
,
and
that
famous
man
Doctor
Machabeus
departed
unto
Dutchland
,
where
by
Gods
providence
they
were
distributed
to
severall
places
.
Makdowell
for
his
singular
prudence
,
Iohn
Fyfe
,
Denmark
,
Cawpmanhowen
and
famous
men
of
divers
nations
can
testifie
.
This
did
God
provide
for
his
servants
,
Patrick
Hamilton
)
in
whom
the
lyght
of
God
did
clearly
shine
,
intended
to
have
suppressed
Christs
Trueth
for
ever
within
this
Realme
,
but
the
contrary
had
God
decreed
:
for
his
death
was
the
cause
(
as
is
said
)
that
many
did
awake
from
the
deadly
sleep
of
ignorance
;
and
so
did
Jesus
Christ
the
onely
true
Lyght
shine
unto
many
,
for
the
way
taken
of
one
.
And
albeit
that
these
notable
men
did
never
after
(
M.
Iohn
Fyfe
onely
excepted
)
comfort
their
countrey
with
their
bodily
presence
,
yet
made
he
them
fructifie
in
his
Church
,
and
raised
them
up
Lyghts
out
of
darknesse
,
to
the
praise
of
his
own
mercy
,
and
to
the
just
condemnation
of
them
that
then
ruled
;
To
wit
,
of
the
King
,
Counsell
,
and
Nobility
,
yea
,
of
the
whole
people
,
who
suffered
such
notable
personages
without
crimes
,
counted
to
be
unjustly
persecuted
,
and
so
exiled
;
others
were
after
even
so
dealt
withall
,
but
of
them
we
shall
speak
in
their
own
place
.
No
sooner
gate
the
Bishops
opportunity
(
which
alwayes
they
sought
)
but
so
soon
renewed
they
the
battell
against
Jesus
Christ
.
For
the
aforesaid
leprous
Bishop
in
the
yeere
of
God
1534.
William
Kyrk
,
Adam
Dayis
,
Henry
Kernes
,
Iohn
Stewart
of
Leyth
,
with
divers
others
,
such
as
Master
William
Iohnston
Advocate
,
Master
Henry
Henderson
,
Schoole-master
of
Edenburgh
,
of
whom
some
compeered
in
the
Abbey
Kyrk
of
Halyrud-house
,
and
so
abjured
,
and
publikely
burnt
their
Bills
:
others
compeered
not
,
and
therefore
was
exiled
.
But
in
judgement
were
produced
two
,
to
wit
,
David
Straton
,
a
Gentleman
,
and
Master
Norman
Gowrlay
,
a
man
of
reasonable
erudition
,
of
whom
we
may
shortly
speak
.
In
Master
Norman
appeared
knowledge
,
albeit
joyned
with
weaknesse
;
But
in
David
Straton
could
onely
be
espied
for
the
first
;
a
hatred
against
the
pride
and
avaritiousnesse
of
Priests
,
for
the
cause
of
his
delation
was
,
he
had
made
to
himselfe
one
Fish-boat
to
go
to
the
sea
;
The
Bishop
of
Murray
,
then
being
Prior
of
Saint
Andrews
,
and
his
agents
,
urged
him
for
the
tythe
thereof
;
His
answer
was
,
If
they
would
have
tythe
of
that
which
his
servants
wan
in
the
sea
,
Dun
Areskin
,
whom
God
in
those
daies
had
marvellously
illuminated
:
upon
a
day
as
the
Laird
of
Lawriston
that
yet
liveth
,
then
being
a
young
man
,
was
reading
unto
him
in
the
New
Testament
,
in
a
certain
quiet
place
in
the
fields
,
as
God
had
appointed
,
he
chanced
to
read
these
Sentences
of
our
Master
Jesus
Christ
;
He
that
denieth
me
before
men
,
or
is
ashamed
of
me
in
the
midst
of
this
wicked
generation
,
I
will
deny
him
in
the
presence
of
my
Father
,
and
before
his
Angels
.
At
which
words
,
he
suddenly
being
as
one
revived
,
cast
himselfe
upon
his
knees
,
and
extending
both
hand
and
visage
constantly
to
the
heaven
a
reasonable
time
,
at
length
he
burst
forth
in
these
words
;
O
Lord
,
I
have
been
wicked
,
and
justly
mayest
thou
withdraw
thy
grace
from
me
:
but
Lord
,
for
thy
mercies
sake
,
let
me
never
deny
thee
,
nor
thy
Trueth
,
for
fear
of
death
or
corporall
paine
.
The
issue
declared
that
his
prayer
was
not
vain
;
for
when
he
with
the
aforesaid
Master
Norman
,
was
produced
in
judgement
in
the
Abbey
of
Halyrud-House
,
the
King
himselfe
(
all
clad
in
red
)
being
present
,
David
Straton
should
have
recanted
,
and
burnt
his
Bill
:
But
he
ever
standing
at
his
defence
,
alleadging
that
he
had
not
offended
,
in
the
end
was
adjudged
to
the
fire
,
and
then
when
he
perceived
the
danger
,
asked
grace
at
the
King
(
which
he
would
willingly
have
granted
unto
him
)
the
Bishops
proudly
answered
,
roode
of
greene
side
:
David
Beton
,
cruell
Cardinall
.
And
divers
were
compelled
to
abjure
and
burne
their
Bills
,
Iohn
Berthwick
Provost
of
Lithcow
,
was
burnt
in
figure
,
but
by
Gods
providence
escaped
their
furie
.
Iohn
Berthwick
fled
into
England
,
from
whence
Henry
sent
him
into
Germany
to
the
Protestant
Princes
.
And
this
was
done
for
a
spectacle
,
and
triumph
to
Mary
of
Lorraine
,
lately
arrived
from
France
,
as
wife
to
Iames
the
fifth
King
of
Scots
:
what
plagues
she
brought
with
her
,
and
how
they
yet
continue
,
such
as
are
not
blinde
may
manifestly
see
.
The
rage
of
these
bloody
beasts
proceeded
so
farre
,
that
the
Kings
Court
it selfe
escaped
not
that
danger
;
for
in
it
divers
were
suspected
,
and
some
accused
.
And
yet
ever
did
some
lyght
burst
out
in
the
midst
of
darknesse
;
for
the
trueth
of
Christ
Jesus
entred
even
into
the
Cloisters
as
well
of
Friars
and
Monks
as
of
Channons
.
Iohn
Lyn
,
a
gray
Frier
,
left
his
hypocriticall
habit
,
and
the
den
of
those
murtherers
,
the
gray
Friers
.
A
black
Frier
,
called
Frier
Killor
,
set
forth
the
History
of
Christs
passion
in
forme
of
a
Play
,
which
he
both
Preached
and
practised
openly
in
Sterlin
,
the
King
himselfe
being
present
upon
a
Good-Friday
in
the
Morning
,
in
the
which
all
things
were
so
lively
expressed
,
that
the
very
simple
people
understood
and
confessed
,
That
as
the
Priests
and
obstinate
Pharisees
perswaded
the
people
to
refuse
Christ
Jesus
,
and
caused
Pilate
to
condemne
him
;
So
did
the
Bishops
,
and
men
called
Religious
,
blinde
the
people
,
and
perswade
Princes
and
Judges
to
persecute
such
as
professe
Christ
Jesus
his
blessed
Gospel
.
This
plain
speaking
so
inflamed
the
hearts
of
all
that
bare
the
Beasts
mark
,
that
they
ceased
not
,
till
the
said
Friar
Kill●r
,
and
with
him
Frier
Beaverege
,
Sir
Duncane
Symson
,
Robert
Forester
Gentleman
,
and
Deane
Thomas
Forrat
,
Channon
regular
,
and
Vicar
of
Dolour
,
a
man
of
upright
life
,
Ieronimus
Russell
,
Ieremie
Russell
.
a
gray
Frier
,
a
young
man
,
of
a
meeke
nature
,
Alex.
Kennedie
.
quicke
spirit
,
and
good
Learning
;
And
one
Alexander
Kennedie
,
who
passed
not
eighteen
yeers
of
age
,
one
of
excellent
wit
in
vulgar
Poesie
.
To
assist
the
Bishop
of
Glasgow
in
that
cruell
judgement
,
or
at
least
to
dip
his
hands
in
the
blood
of
the
Saints
of
God
,
were
sent
Master
Iohn
Lawd●r
,
Master
Andrew
Olyphant
,
and
Frier
Meitman
,
servants
of
Satan
,
apt
for
that
purpose
;
The
day
appointed
to
the
cruelty
approached
;
The
two
poore
Saints
of
God
were
presented
before
those
bloody
butchers
,
grievous
were
the
crimes
that
were
laid
to
their
charge
:
Kennedie
at
the
first
was
faint
,
and
gladly
would
have
recanted
:
but
while
the
place
of
repentance
was
denied
unto
him
▪
the
spirit
of
God
,
which
is
the
spirit
of
all
comfort
,
began
to
work
in
him
;
yea
,
the
inward
comfort
began
to
burst
forth
,
as
well
in
visage
,
as
in
tongue
and
word
,
for
his
countenance
began
to
be
cheerfull
,
and
with
a
joyfull
voice
upon
his
knees
he
said
,
O
eternall
God
,
how
wonderfull
is
that
love
and
mercy
that
thou
bearest
unto
mankinde
,
and
unto
me
the
most
caitife
and
miserable
wretch
above
all
others
;
For
,
even
now
,
when
I
would
have
denied
thee
,
and
thy
Son
,
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
my
onely
Saviour
,
and
so
have
cast
my self
into
everlasting
damnation
;
Thou
by
thine
own
hand
hast
pulled
me
from
the
very
bottome
of
hell
,
and
made
me
to
feele
that
heavenly
comfort
,
which
takes
from
me
that
ungodly
feare
wherewith
before
I
was
oppressed
.
Now
I
defie
death
,
do
what
ye
please
;
I
praise
my
God
,
I
am
ready
.
The
godly
and
learned
Ieronimus
,
railed
upon
by
these
godlesse
Tyrants
,
This
is
your
houre
,
and
power
of
darknesse
;
Now
sit
ye
as
Iudges
,
and
we
stand
wrongfully
accused
,
and
more
wrongfully
to
be
condemned
;
but
the
day
shall
come
,
when
our
innocencie
shall
appeare
,
and
that
ye
shall
see
your
own
blindnesse
,
to
your
everlasting
confusion
.
Go
forward
,
and
fulfill
the
measure
of
your
iniquity
.
While
that
these
servants
of
God
thus
behaved
themselves
,
a
variance
ariseth
betwixt
the
Bishop
and
the
beasts
that
came
from
the
Cardinall
;
For
the
Bishop
said
,
I
thinke
it
better
to
spare
these
men
,
then
to
put
them
to
death
:
Whereat
the
idiot
Doctors
offended
,
said
,
What
will
ye
do
my
Lord
?
will
ye
condemne
all
that
my
Lord
Cardinall
and
the
other
Bishops
and
we
have
done
?
If
so
ye
do
,
ye
shew
your selfe
enemy
to
the
Church
and
us
,
and
so
we
will
repute
you
,
be
ye
assured
.
At
which
words
,
the
faithlesse
man
afraid
,
adjudged
the
innocents
to
die
,
according
to
the
desire
of
the
wicked
.
The
meeke
and
gentle
Ieronimus
Russell
comforted
the
other
with
many
comfortable
sentences
,
oft
saying
unto
him
,
Brother
,
fear
not
,
more
mighty
is
he
that
is
in
us
,
than
he
that
is
in
the
world
:
the
pain
that
we
shall
suffer
is
short
,
and
shall
be
light
;
but
our
joy
and
consolation
shall
nevea
have
end
:
and
therefore
let
us
contend
to
enter
in
,
unto
our
Master
and
Saviour
,
by
the
same
strait
way
which
he
hath
taken
before
us
:
Death
cannot
destroy
us
,
for
it
is
destroyed
already
by
him
for
whose
sake
we
suffer
.
With
these
and
the
like
comfortable
sentences
they
passed
to
the
place
of
execution
,
and
constantly
triumphed
over
death
and
Sathan
,
even
in
the
midst
of
the
flaming
fire
.
And
thus
did
those
cruell
beasts
intend
nothing
but
murther
in
all
the
quarters
of
this
Realme
:
for
so
far
had
they
blinded
and
corrupted
the
inconsiderate
Prince
,
that
he
gave
himself
to
obey
the
tyrannie
of
those
bloodie
beasts
:
and
he
made
a
solemne
Vow
,
That
none
should
be
spared
that
was
suspect
of
Heresie
,
yea
,
although
it
were
his
own
son
.
To
presse
and
push
him
forward
in
this
his
fury
,
he
lacked
not
flatters
enow
;
for
many
of
his
Minions
were
pensioners
to
Priests
:
Amongst
whom
,
Oliver
Synclare
,
yet
remaining
enemy
to
God
,
was
principall
.
And
yet
did
not
God
cease
to
give
that
blinded
Prince
documents
that
some
sudden
punishment
was
to
fall
upon
him
,
if
he
did
not
repent
,
and
amend
his
life
;
and
that
his
own
mouth
did
confesse
:
For
after
that
Sir
Iames
Hamilton
was
beheaded
(
justly
or
unjustly
we
dispute
not
)
this
Vision
came
unto
him
,
Iames
Hamilton
said
,
That
God
had
justly
brought
him
to
that
,
because
he
had
offended
often
,
to
gain
the
King
favour
,
by
unjust
ways
.
as
to
his
familiars
himself
did
declare
)
the
said
Sir
Iames
appeared
unto
him
,
having
in
his
hands
a
drawn
sword
,
with
the
which
he
stroke
from
the
King
both
the
arms
,
saying
to
him
these
words
,
Take
that
,
till
thou
receive
a
finall
payment
for
all
thy
impiety
.
This
Vision
with
sorrowful
countenance
,
he
shewed
on
the
morrow
,
and
shortly
thereafter
died
his
two
sons
,
both
within
the
space
of
24
hours
,
yea
,
some
say
within
the
space
of
six
hours
.
In
his
own
presence
George
Steill
,
his
greatest
flatterer
,
Thomas
Scot
,
Justice
Clerk
,
died
in
Edinburgh
,
men
of
good
credite
can
yet
report
:
For
afraid
at
midnight
,
or
after
,
he
called
aloud
for
Torches
,
and
raised
all
that
lay
beside
him
in
the
Pallace
,
and
told
that
Thomas
Scot
was
dead
;
for
he
had
been
at
him
with
a
company
of
devills
,
and
had
said
unto
him
these
words
;
O
we
to
the
day
that
ever
I
knew
thee
or
thy
service
;
for
serving
of
thee
,
against
God
,
against
his
servants
,
and
against
Iustice
,
I
am
adjudged
to
endlesse
torment
.
How
terrible
voyces
the
said
Thomas
Scot
pronounced
before
his
death
,
men
of
all
estates
heard
;
and
some
that
yet
live
can
witnesse
his
voice
ever
was
,
Iusto
Dei
judicio
condemnatus
sum
;
that
is
,
I
am
condemned
by
Gods
just
Judgement
.
He
was
most
oppressed
for
th●
delation
and
false
accusation
of
such
as
professed
Christs
Evangel
,
as
M.
Thomas
Mairioribanckes
,
and
M.
Heus
Rig
,
then
advocates
,
did
confesse
to
M.
Henry
Balnaves
,
who
from
the
said
Thomas
Scot
came
to
him
,
as
he
and
M.
Thomas
Ballenden
were
sitting
in
Saint
Giles
Church
,
and
asked
him
forgivenesse
of
the
said
Thomas
.
None
of
these
terrible
forewarnings
could
either
change
or
alter
the
heart
of
the
infortunate
and
misled
Prince
,
but
still
he
did
proceed
in
his
accustomed
wayes
.
For
in
the
midst
of
these
evils
,
he
caused
,
to
put
hands
on
that
notable
man
M.
George
Buchanan
,
to
whom
for
his
singular
erudition
and
honest
behaviour
,
was
committed
the
charge
to
instruct
some
of
his
naturall
children
:
But
by
the
mercifull
providence
of
God
he
escaped
(
albeit
with
great
difficulty
)
the
rage
of
those
that
sought
his
life
;
and
remaines
alive
to
this
day
in
the
yeere
of
God
1566.
to
the
glory
of
God
,
to
the
great
honour
of
this
nation
,
and
to
the
comfort
of
those
that
delight
in
letters
and
vertue
.
That
singular
Worke
of
Davids
Psalms
,
in
Latin
Meeter
and
Poesie
,
besides
many
others
,
can
witnesse
the
rare
graces
of
God
given
to
that
man
,
which
that
Prince
by
instigation
of
the
gray-Friers
and
of
his
other
flatterers
,
George
Buchanan
by
the
Kings
c●mmand
,
then
angry
with
the
Friers
,
did
write
this
Satyre
against
them
.
who
thereafter
having
made
their
peace
with
the
King
,
would
not
be
appeased
with
G●orge
Buchanan
whom
the
king
gave
over
to
their
importunity
and
so
he
was
put
in
prison
.
would
altogether
have
devoured
,
if
God
had
not
provided
remedy
to
his
servant
by
escaping
(
the
keepers
being
asleep
he
went
out
at
the
window
)
This
cruelty
and
persecution
,
notwithstanding
the
monsters
and
hypocrites
,
the
gray-Friers
,
day
by
day
came
farther
in
contempt
,
for
not
onely
did
the
learned
espie
and
detest
their
abominable
hypocrisie
,
but
also
men
in
whom
no
such
graces
or
gifts
were
thought
to
have
been
,
began
plainly
to
paint
the
same
forth
to
the
people
.
As
this
Ryme
which
here
we
have
inserted
for
the
same
purpose
,
made
by
Alexander
Earle
of
Glevearne
to
this
day
1566
alive
can
witnesse
,
intituled
,
An
Epistle
directed
from
the
holy
Hermite
of
Larites
,
to
his
Brethren
the
gray-Friers
.
I
Thomas
Hermite
in
Larite
Saint
Francis
brother
heartily
greete
,
Beseeching
you
with
firme
intent
The
Earle
of
Gleaverne
his
verse
upon
the
Gray
Friers
.
To
be
watchfull
and
diligent
For
thir
Lutherans
rissen
of
new
Our
ordour
dayly
doth
pursew
These
smacks
do
set
their
whole
intent
To
read
this
Engls
'
new
Testament
And
sayth
we
have
them
cleane
desceivd
Therefore
in
haste
they
must
be
stopped
Our
stately
hypocrisie
they
pryse
And
do
blaspheme
us
on
this
wise
Saying
that
we
are
heretiks
And
false
loud
lying
Matin
tykes
Cummerers
and
quellers
of
Christs
Kyrk
Such
lasie
scemlers
that
will
not
wirk
But
idlely
our
living
winnes
Devouring
Wolfs
into
Sheepe-skinnes
Hurkland
with
huids
into
our
neck
With
Judas
minde
to
Jowcke
and
Bek
Seeking
Gods
people
to
devore
The
overthrowers
of
Gods
glore
Professors
of
hypocrisie
.
Doctors
in
Idolatrie
Fishears
with
the
feynds
nette
The
upclosers
of
heaven
gate
Cancard
corrupters
of
the
Creede
Hemlock
sowers
among
good
seed
To
throw
in
brambles
that
do
men
twist
The
hye
way
kennand
them
from
Christ
Monsters
with
the
Beasts
marke
Dogs
that
never
stintes
to
barke
Church
men
that
are
to
Christ
unkend
A
sect
that
Sathans
selfe
has
send
Lurking
in
holes
lyke
trator
todes
Maintainers
of
Idolles
and
false
godes
Fantastike
fooles
and
frenzie
flatterers
To
turne
from
the
trueth
the
very
teachers
For
to
declare
their
whole
sentence
Would
much
cumber
your
conscience
To
say
your
fayth
it
is
so
stark
Your
cord
and
loosie
cote
and
sark
Ye
lippin
may
you
bring
to
salvation
And
quyte
excludes
Christ
his
passion
I
dread
this
doctrine
and
it
last
Shall
either
gar
us
worke
or
fast
Therefore
with
speede
we
must
provide
And
not
our
profit
overslide
I
schaip
my selfe
within
short
while
To
curse
our
Ladie
in
Argyle
And
there
some
craftie
wyse
to
worke
Till
that
we
builded
have
one
Kyrk
Since
miracles
made
by
your
advice
The
kitterells
thought
they
had
but
lyce
.
The
two
parts
to
us
they
will
bring
But
orderly
to
dresse
this
thing
Aghaist
I
purpose
for
to
cause
gang
By
counsayll
of
Frear
Walter
Lang
Which
shall
make
certaine
demonstrations
To
help
us
in
our
procurations
Your
holy
ordor
to
decore
That
practise
he
provd
once
before
Betw●xt
Kyrkcadie
and
Kinggorne
But
Lymmers
made
thereat
such
skorne
And
to
his
fame
made
such
digression
Since
syn
he
heard
not
the
Kings
confession
Though
at
that
time
he
came
with
speede
I
pray
you
take
good
will
as
deede
And
some
among
your selves
receave
As
one
worth
many
of
the
leave
What
I
obtaine
you
through
his
art
Reason
wold
ye
had
your
part
Your
order
handles
no
money
But
for
other
casualtie
As
beefe
,
meale
butter
and
cheese
Or
what
else
you
have
that
you
please
Send
your
brethren
and
habete
As
now
not
els
but
valete
Be
Thomas
your
brother
at
command
A
Culrune
kethed
through
many
a
land
.
After
God
had
given
unto
that
mis-informed
Prince
sufficient
documents
,
that
his
warring
against
his
blessed
Gospel
should
not
prosperously
succeed
.
He
raised
up
against
him
Warres
as
he
did
of
old
against
divers
Princes
that
would
not
hear
his
voice
,
in
the
which
he
lost
himself
,
as
we
shall
hereafter
heare
.
The
occasion
of
the
Warre
was
this
,
HENRY
the
eighth
,
King
of
England
,
had
a
great
desire
to
have
spoken
with
our
King
,
and
in
that
point
travelled
so
long
,
till
that
he
gat
a
full
promise
made
to
his
Ambassadour
,
Lord
William
Howard
:
The
place
of
meeting
was
appointed
Yorke
,
which
the
King
of
England
kept
with
such
solemnitie
and
preparations
,
as
never
for
such
a
purpose
was
seene
in
England
before
.
Great
brute
of
that
journey
,
and
some
preparation
for
the
same
was
made
in
Scotland
:
But
in
the
end
,
by
perswasion
of
the
Cardinall
David
Beton
,
and
by
others
of
his
faction
,
that
journey
was
stayed
,
and
the
Kings
promise
falsified
.
Whereupon
were
sharp
Letters
of
reproach
sent
unto
the
King
,
and
also
unto
his
counsell
.
King
Henry
frustrate
returneth
to
London
,
and
after
his
indignation
declared
,
began
to
fortifie
with
men
his
frontiers
toward
Scotland
.
There
was
sent
to
the
borders
,
Sir
Robert
Bowes
,
the
Earle
of
Angus
,
and
his
brother
,
Sir
George
Dowglas
.
Upon
what
other
trifling
questions
(
as
for
the
debetable
land
and
such
)
the
Warre
brake
up
,
we
omit
to
write
.
The
principall
occasion
was
the
falsifying
of
the
promises
before
made
.
Our
King
perceiving
that
Warre
would
rise
,
asked
the
Prelats
and
Churchmen
,
what
support
they
would
make
to
the
sustaining
of
the
same
:
for
rather
would
he
yet
satisfie
the
desire
of
his
Uncle
▪
then
he
would
hazard
warre
where
he
saw
not
his
force
able
to
resist
.
They
promised
mountains
of
gold
(
as
Satan
their
father
did
to
Christ
Jesus
if
he
would
worship
him
)
for
rather
would
they
have
gone
to
hell
,
then
he
should
have
met
with
King
Henry
,
for
then
thought
they
,
Farewell
our
Kingdom
of
Abbots
,
Monks
,
&c.
And
farewell
,
thought
the
Cardinall
,
his
credit
and
glory
in
France
.
In
the
end
,
they
promised
fifty
thousand
crowns
by
yeere
,
to
be
well
paid
so
long
as
the
Warre
lasted
:
and
further
,
That
their
servants
and
other
that
appertained
to
them
,
and
were
exempted
from
common
service
,
should
neverthelesse
serve
in
time
of
necessity
.
These
vain
promises
lifted
up
in
pride
the
heart
of
the
unhappy
king
,
and
so
begins
the
Warre
.
The
Realme
was
Quartered
,
and
men
were
laid
in
Iedburgh
and
Kelso
:
All
men
(
fools
we
mean
)
bragged
of
victory
,
and
in
very
deed
the
beginning
gave
us
a
faire
shaw
:
For
at
the
first
Warden
Reade
which
was
made
on
Saint
Bartholomewes
day
,
in
the
yeere
of
our
Lord
,
1542.
was
the
Warden
Sir
Robert
Bowes
,
his
brother
Richard
Bowes
Captaine
of
Norhame
,
Sir
William
Mamebery
Knight
,
a
Bastard
Sonne
of
the
Earle
of
Angus
,
and
Iames
Dowglas
of
Parkhead
,
then
Rebels
,
with
a
great
number
of
Borderers
Souldiers
and
Gentlemen
taken
:
The
Reade
was
termed
Halderig
.
The
Earle
of
Angus
and
Sir
George
his
brother
,
did
narrowly
escape
.
Our
Papists
and
Prelats
,
proud
of
this
victory
,
All
is
ours
:
They
be
but
Heretickes
,
if
we
be
a
thousand
and
they
ten
thousand
,
they
dare
not
fight
;
shall
enter
into
one
part
,
and
we
the
other
,
and
so
shall
England
be
conquest
within
a
yeere
.
If
any
man
was
seene
to
smile
at
such
vanitie
,
he
was
no
more
but
a
Traytour
and
an
Hereticke
.
And
yet
by
these
meanes
men
had
greater
liberty
then
they
had
before
,
Smallame
,
Stichell
,
and
such
places
neere
about
,
but
many
snappers
they
gat
,
some
Corn
they
burnt
,
besides
that
which
the
great
host
consumed
,
but
small
bootie
they
carried
away
.
The
King
assembled
his
Forces
at
Fallowe
(
for
he
was
advertised
that
they
had
promised
to
come
to
Edinburgh
)
and
tooke
the
Musters
all
at
an
houre
,
two
dayes
before
Hallowe
even
.
Erskin
,
Seton
,
and
Hume
.
These
were
judged
men
aneuh
to
hazard
Battell
,
albeit
the
other
were
esteemed
fourty
thousand
.
Lawder
brig
,
to
see
if
that
would
for
a
season
somewhat
help
the
state
of
their
Country
.
But
because
the
Lords
could
not
agree
among
themselves
upon
the
persons
that
deserved
punishment
(
for
every
man
favoured
his
friend
)
the
whole
escaped
,
That
to
defend
his
person
and
Realme
,
they
would
hazard
life
,
and
whatsoever
they
had
:
But
to
invade
England
,
neither
had
they
so
just
Title
as
they
desired
,
neither
yet
could
they
be
able
to
do
any
thing
to
the
hurt
of
England
,
considering
that
they
had
long
before
beene
absent
from
their
houses
,
their
provision
was
spent
,
their
horses
wearied
,
and
that
which
was
greatest
of
all
,
the
time
of
the
yeere
did
utterly
reclaime
.
This
their
answer
seemed
to
satisfie
the
King
:
for
he
in
words
praised
their
prudent
foresight
and
wise
counsell
.
But
the
essay
made
to
his
Courtiers
,
and
that
bold
repulse
of
his
desires
given
to
him
in
his
owne
face
,
so
wounded
his
high
stomacke
(
for
long
had
he
runne
as
himselfe
listed
)
that
he
decreeth
a
notable
revenge
,
which
no
doubt
he
had
not
failed
to
have
executed
,
if
God
by
his
owne
hand
had
not
cut
the
dayes
of
his
lyfe
.
He
returnes
to
Edinburgh
,
the
Nobility
,
Barons
,
Gentlemen
,
and
Commons
,
to
their
habitations
.
And
this
was
the
second
and
third
dayes
of
November
.
Without
longer
delay
at
the
palace
of
Halyrud-house
was
a
new
councell
assembled
,
a
councell
we
meane
of
his
abusers
,
wherein
were
accusations
layd
against
the
most
part
of
the
Nobilitie
;
Some
were
Hereticks
;
Some
favourers
of
England
;
Some
friends
to
the
Dowglas
:
and
so
could
there
be
none
faithfull
to
the
King
in
their
opinion
.
The
Cardinall
and
Prelats
cast
fagotts
in
the
fire
with
all
their
force
,
and
finding
the
King
wholly
addicted
to
their
devotion
,
delivered
unto
him
a
schroll
,
containing
the
names
of
such
as
they
in
their
inquisition
had
convict
for
Hereticks
.
For
this
was
the
order
of
Justice
which
these
holy
Fathers
kept
in
condemning
of
innocent
men
;
That
the
innocent
should
die
,
and
neither
know
accuser
,
nor
yet
the
witnesse
that
testifieth
against
him
.
But
how
sh●ll
the
Antichrist
be
knowne
,
if
he
shall
not
be
contrarious
to
God
the
Father
,
and
his
Sonne
Christ
Jesus
,
in
Law
,
Life
,
and
Doctrine
.
But
this
we
omit
.
The
same
schroll
had
the
Cardinall
and
Prelats
once
presented
to
the
king
before
,
at
that
time
when
he
returned
from
the
Navigation
about
the
Isles
,
in
the
yeere
1534.
But
then
it
was
refused
by
the
prudent
and
stout
councell
of
the
Laird
of
Grainge
,
who
opened
cleerely
to
the
King
the
practices
of
the
Prelats
,
and
the
danger
that
thereof
might
ensue
:
Which
considered
by
the
King
(
for
being
out
of
his
passion
he
was
tractable
)
gave
this
answer
in
the
palace
of
Halyrud-house
to
the
Cardinall
and
Prelats
,
after
that
they
had
uttered
their
malice
,
and
shewed
what
profit
might
arise
to
the
Crowne
,
Packe
you
Iuglers
,
get
you
to
your
charges
,
and
reforme
your
owne
lives
,
and
be
not
instruments
of
discord
betwixt
my
Nobilitie
and
me
;
Or
else
,
I
vow
to
God
,
I
shall
reforme
you
,
not
as
the
King
of
Denmarke
by
imprisonment
doeth
,
neither
yet
as
the
King
of
England
doth
by
hanging
and
heading
:
but
I
shall
reproove
you
by
sharpe
punishments
,
if
ever
I
heare
such
motion
of
you
againe
.
The
Prelats
dashed
and
astonished
with
this
answer
,
ceased
for
a
season
to
attempt
any
further
by
rigour
against
the
Nobility
.
But
now
being
informed
of
all
proceedings
by
their
Pensioners
,
Oliver
Sincler
,
Rosse
Laird
of
Cragie
and
others
,
who
were
to
them
faithfull
in
all
things
:
they
conclude
to
hazard
once
again
their
former
sute
:
which
was
no
sooner
proponed
,
but
as
soone
it
was
accepted
,
with
no
small
regreate
,
by
the
Kings
own
mouth
,
that
he
had
so
long
despised
their
counsell
:
now
I
plainely
see
your
words
to
be
true
;
The
Nobility
neither
desire
my
honour
nor
countenance
,
for
they
would
not
ride
a
mile
for
my
pleasure
to
follow
mine
enemies
:
Will
ye
therefore
finde
me
the
meanes
how
that
I
may
have
a
roade
made
into
England
without
their
knowledge
and
consent
,
that
it
may
be
knowne
to
be
mine
owne
reade
,
and
I
shall
binde
me
to
your
counsell
for
ever
.
There
were
gratulations
and
clapping
of
hands
;
there
were
promises
of
diligence
,
closenesse
,
and
fidelity
among
them
.
Finally
,
conclusion
was
taken
that
the
West
borders
of
England
,
which
was
most
empty
of
men
and
Garrison
,
should
be
invaded
.
The
Kings
own
Banner
should
be
theirs
,
Oliver
the
great
Minion
should
be
Generall-Lieutenant
,
but
no
man
should
be
privie
(
except
the
counsell
that
was
then
present
)
of
the
enterprise
,
till
the
very
day
and
execution
thereof
.
The
Bishops
gladly
tooke
the
charge
of
that
device
.
Letters
were
sent
to
such
as
they
would
charge
,
Oliver
Sinclar
.
To
meet
the
King
at
the
day
and
place
appointed
:
The
Cardinall
with
the
Earle
of
Arran
was
directed
to
go
to
Hadington
,
to
make
a
shew
against
the
East
Border
,
when
the
others
were
in
readinesse
to
invade
the
West
:
And
thus
neither
lacked
counsell
,
practise
,
closenesse
,
nor
diligence
,
to
set
forward
that
Enterprise
;
and
so
among
these
consulters
there
was
no
doubt
of
any
good
successe
.
And
so
was
the
scroell
thankfully
received
by
the
king
himselfe
,
and
put
into
his
owne
pocket
,
where
it
remained
to
the
day
of
his
death
,
and
then
was
found
.
In
it
were
contained
more
then
an
hundred
landed
men
,
besides
other
of
meaner
degree
:
Among
whom
was
the
Earle
of
Arran
,
notwithstanding
his
siding
with
the
current
of
the
Court
,
and
his
neernesse
in
blood
to
the
King
.
It
was
bruted
that
this
roade
was
devised
by
the
Lord
Maxwell
,
but
the
certaintie
thereof
we
have
not
.
The
night
before
the
day
appointed
to
the
Enterprise
,
the
King
was
found
at
Lochmabane
.
To
him
comes
companies
from
all
quarters
,
as
they
were
appointed
,
no
man
knowing
of
another
(
for
no
generall
Proclamations
past
,
but
privie
Letters
)
neither
yet
did
the
multitude
know
any
thing
of
the
purpose
till
after
midnight
when
that
the
trumpet
blew
.
And
commanded
all
men
to
march
forward
,
and
to
follow
the
King
(
who
was
constantly
supposed
to
have
been
in
the
host
)
guides
were
appointed
to
conduct
them
towards
England
,
as
both
faithfully
and
closely
they
did
;
upon
the
point
of
day
they
approached
to
the
enemies
ground
,
and
so
passed
the
water
without
any
great
resistance
made
unto
them
.
The
forward
goeth
foorth
,
feare
rises
,
hership
might
have
been
seen
on
every
side
.
The
unprovided
people
were
altogether
amazed
,
for
bright
day
appearing
,
they
saw
an
army
of
ten
thousand
men
:
Their
Beacons
on
every
side
,
send
flames
of
fire
unto
the
heaven
:
To
them
it
was
more
then
a
wonder
that
such
a
multitude
could
have
been
assembled
and
conveyed
,
no
knowledge
thereof
coming
to
any
of
their
Wardens
.
For
support
they
looked
not
,
and
so
at
the
first
they
utterly
despaired
,
and
yet
began
they
to
assemble
together
,
ten
in
one
company
,
twenty
in
another
,
and
so
as
the
Fray
proceeded
their
Troopes
increased
,
but
to
no
number
(
for
Carlile
fearing
●o
have
been
assaulted
,
suffered
no
man
to
issue
out
of
their
gates
)
and
so
the
greatest
number
that
ever
appeared
or
approached
before
the
discomfiture
past
not
three
or
four
hundreth
men
,
and
yet
they
made
hot
skirmishing
,
as
in
their
own
ground
,
in
such
feats
as
they
are
most
expert
,
about
ten
hours
:
When
fires
were
kindled
,
and
almost
slackned
on
every
side
,
Oliver
thought
time
to
shew
his
glory
,
and
so
incontinent
was
displayed
the
Kings
Banner
,
and
he
upholden
by
two
Spears
,
lift
up
upon
mens
shoulders
there
with
sound
of
Trumpet
was
proclaimed
Generall
Lieutenant
,
and
all
men
commanded
to
obey
him
,
as
the
Kings
own
Person
,
under
all
highest
pains
.
There
was
preseut
the
Lord
Maxwell
,
Warden
,
to
whom
the
regiment
of
things
in
absence
of
the
King
properly
appertaineth
.
He
heard
and
saw
all
,
but
thought
more
than
he
spake
:
There
were
also
present
the
Earls
of
Glencarne
and
Cassels
,
with
the
Lord
Flemyng
,
and
many
other
Lords
,
Barons
,
and
Gentlemen
of
Lothaine
,
Fife
,
Angus
,
and
Mearnes
.
In
this
Mountain
did
the
skirmishing
grow
hotter
than
it
was
before
,
Nay
,
I
will
rather
abide
here
the
chance
that
it
shall
please
God
to
send
me
,
than
to
go
home
,
and
there
be
hanged
;
and
so
he
remained
upon
his
foot
,
and
was
taken
while
the
multitude
fled
,
and
tooke
the
greater
shame
.
The
enemies
perceiving
the
disorder
,
increased
in
courage
.
Before
they
shouted
,
but
then
they
stroke
;
they
shot
Spears
,
and
dagged
Arrows
where
the
Companies
were
thickest
;
some
encounters
were
made
,
but
nothing
availeth
,
the
Souldiers
cast
from
them
their
Pikes
and
Culverings
,
and
other
Weapons
fencible
;
the
Horse-men
left
their
Spears
,
and
so
without
judgement
all
men
fled
.
The
Sea
was
filling
,
and
so
the
water
made
great
stop
;
but
the
fear
was
such
,
as
happy
was
he
that
might
get
a
taker
:
Such
as
passed
the
water
,
and
escaped
that
danger
,
not
well
acquainted
with
the
ground
,
fell
into
the
slimy
mosse
;
the
entry
thereof
was
pleasing
enough
,
but
as
they
proceeded
,
all
that
took
that
way
,
either
lost
their
horse
,
or
else
themselves
and
horse
both
.
To
be
short
,
Fleming
,
Somerwell
,
and
Olyphant
,
and
many
other
Barons
and
Gentlemen
,
besides
the
great
multitude
of
servants
.
Worldly
men
say
,
That
all
this
come
but
by
misorder
and
fortune
,
as
they
term
it
:
But
whosoever
hath
the
least
spark
of
the
knowledge
of
God
,
may
as
evidently
see
the
work
of
his
hand
in
this
discomfiture
,
as
ever
was
seen
in
any
of
the
Battells
left
to
us
in
Register
by
the
holy
Ghost
:
Sob●●y
Mosse
:
so
that
scarcely
could
he
speak
,
or
had
purpose
with
any
man
:
The
night
constrained
him
to
remain
where
he
was
;
and
so
went
to
bed
,
but
rose
without
rest
,
or
quiet
sleep
:
His
continuall
complaint
was
,
O
fled
Oliver
,
is
Oliver
taken
?
O
fled
Oliver
:
And
these
words
in
his
melancholly
,
and
as
it
were
carried
in
a
Trance
,
repeated
he
from
time
to
time
to
the
very
hour
of
death
.
Upon
the
morn
,
which
was
Saint
Katherines
day
,
returned
he
to
Edinburgh
,
and
so
did
the
Cardinall
from
Hadington
.
But
the
one
being
ashamed
of
the
other
,
the
brute
of
their
communication
came
not
to
publike
audience
.
The
King
made
Inventory
of
his
Treasure
,
of
all
his
Jewels
,
and
other
substance
.
And
thereafter
ashamed
to
look
any
man
in
the
face
,
secretly
departed
to
Fife
,
and
coming
to
Hallzairdes
,
was
humanely
received
of
the
Lady
of
Grange
,
an
ancient
and
godly
Matron
(
the
Laird
at
his
coming
was
absent
.
)
In
his
company
was
onely
with
him
William
Kirk●ldy
,
now
Laird
of
Grange
,
and
some
other
that
waited
upon
his
Chamber
.
The
Lady
at
Supper
,
perceiving
him
pensive
,
beganne
to
comfort
him
,
and
willeth
him
to
take
the
Work
of
GOD
in
good
part
:
My
portion
,
said
he
,
of
this
world
is
short
,
for
I
will
not
be
with
you
fifteen
dayes
.
His
servants
repairing
unto
him
,
asked
where
he
would
have
provision
made
for
Christmas
,
I
cannot
tell
,
chuse
you
the
place
;
but
this
I
can
tell
you
,
Or
Christmas
day
you
will
be
masterlesse
,
and
the
Realme
without
a
King
.
Because
of
his
displeasure
,
no
man
durst
make
contradiction
unto
him
.
So
after
that
he
had
visited
the
Castle
of
Carny
,
pertaining
to
the
Earle
of
Crawfurde
,
where
the
said
Earles
daughter
,
one
of
his
Mistresses
was
,
he
returned
to
Falkland
,
and
took
bed
.
And
albeit
there
appeared
unto
him
no
signes
of
death
,
yet
he
constantly
affirmed
,
Before
such
a
day
,
I
shall
be
dead
.
In
this
mean
time
was
the
Queen
upon
the
point
of
her
delivery
in
Lynlitquow
,
who
was
delivered
the
8
of
December
,
in
the
yeere
of
God
,
1542
yeeres
,
The
devill
go
with
it
,
it
will
end
as
it
began
,
it
came
from
a
woman
,
and
it
will
end
with
a
woman
.
From
Mary
,
daughter
to
Robert
Bruse
,
married
to
Walter
Stuart
,
he
feared
that
his
daughter
should
be
married
to
one
of
another
Name
and
Family
;
but
you
see
by
Gods
providence
,
the
Crown
remains
in
one
and
the
same
Family
and
Name
to
this
day
,
notwithstanding
the
many
Plots
of
the
pretenders
to
the
Crowne
both
at
home
and
abroad
.
After
that
he
spake
not
many
words
that
were
sensible
,
but
ever
harped
on
his
old
song
,
Fie
,
fled
Oliver
,
is
Oliver
taken
,
all
is
lost
.
In
this
mean
time
,
in
his
great
extremity
,
comes
the
Cardinall
(
a
fit
comforter
for
a
desperate
man
)
he
cries
in
his
eare
;
Take
order
,
Sir
,
with
your
Realme
,
who
shall
rule
during
the
minority
of
your
daughter
:
ye
have
knowne
my
service
,
What
will
ye
have
done
?
Shall
there
not
be
four
Regents
chosen
?
And
shall
not
I
be
principall
of
them
?
Whatsoever
the
King
answered
,
Documents
were
taken
,
That
so
it
should
be
,
as
my
Lord
Cardinall
thought
expedient
.
As
many
affirme
,
a
dead
mans
hand
was
made
to
subscribe
one
blank
,
that
they
might
write
above
what
it
pleased
them
best
;
the
Cardinall
having
hired
one
Henry
Balfour
,
a
Priest
,
to
make
a
false
Testament
;
which
was
done
accordingly
,
but
in
vain
.
This
finished
,
the
Cardinall
posted
to
the
Queen
,
lately
before
delivered
,
Welcome
,
my
Lord
,
is
not
the
King
dead
?
What
moved
her
so
to
conjecture
,
divers
men
are
of
divers
judgements
.
Many
whisper
that
of
old
his
patte
was
in
the
pot
,
and
that
the
suspition
thereof
caused
him
to
be
inhibite
the
Queens
company
.
Huntley
,
Argyle
,
and
Murhay
:
this
was
done
on
Munday
,
at
the
Market
Crosse
of
Edinburgh
.
But
the
Munday
following
took
the
whole
Regents
remission
for
their
usurpation
:
for
by
the
stout
and
wise
counsell
of
the
Laird
of
Grange
,
did
the
Earle
of
Arran
,
then
so
neer
to
the
Crown
,
cause
assemble
the
Nobility
of
the
Realme
,
and
required
the
equity
of
their
judgements
in
that
his
just
suit
to
the
Government
of
this
Realm
,
during
the
minority
of
her
to
whom
he
pretended
to
succeed
,
failing
of
her
,
and
of
her
lawfull
succession
.
His
friends
convened
,
the
Nobility
assembled
,
the
day
of
decision
is
appointed
;
the
Cardinall
and
his
faction
opposes
them
,
and
are
against
the
Government
of
one
man
,
and
especially
of
any
called
Hammilton
:
who
knowes
not
(
said
the
Cardinall
)
that
the
Hammiltons
are
cruell
murtherers
,
oppressors
of
innocents
,
proud
,
avaritious
,
double
,
and
false
,
and
finally
,
the
pestilence
in
this
Common-wealth
?
Whereto
the
Earl
answered
,
Defraud
me
not
of
my
right
,
and
call
me
what
ye
please
:
whatsoever
my
friends
have
been
,
yet
unto
this
day
hath
no
man
cause
to
complain
upon
me
,
neither
yet
am
I
minded
to
flatter
any
of
my
friends
in
their
evill
doing
,
but
by
Gods
grace
shall
be
as
forward
to
correct
their
enormities
,
as
any
within
the
Realme
can
reasonably
require
of
me
;
And
therefore
yet
again
,
my
Lords
,
in
Gods
Name
,
I
crave
that
ye
do
me
no
wrong
,
nor
defraud
me
of
my
just
Title
,
before
ye
have
experience
of
my
Government
.
At
these
words
,
were
all
that
feared
God
,
or
loved
honesty
so
moved
,
that
with
one
voyce
they
cryed
,
That
Petition
is
most
just
;
and
unlesse
ye
will
do
against
Gods
Iustice
and
Equity
,
it
cannot
be
denied
.
And
so
in
despight
of
the
Cardinall
,
and
his
suborned
Faction
,
was
he
declared
Governour
,
and
with
publike
Proclamation
so
denounced
to
the
people
.
The
Kings
Pallace
,
Treasure
,
Jewels
,
Garments
,
Horse
,
and
Plate
was
delivered
unto
him
by
the
Officers
that
had
the
former
charge
;
and
he
honoured
,
feared
;
and
obeyed
,
more
heartily
than
ever
any
King
was
before
,
Thomas
Guilliame
,
a
black
Frier
,
called
to
be
Preacher
.
The
man
was
of
sound
judgement
,
of
reasonable
letters
(
as
for
that
age
)
and
of
a
prompt
and
good
utterance
.
His
Doctrine
was
wholsome
,
without
great
vehemency
against
superstition
.
Preached
also
sometime
Iohn
Rough
,
(
who
after
for
the
verity
of
Christ
Jesus
suffered
in
England
)
albeit
not
so
learned
,
yet
more
simple
,
and
more
vehement
against
all
impiety
.
The
Doctrine
of
these
two
provoked
against
them
and
against
the
Governour
also
,
the
hatred
of
all
such
as
more
favoured
darknesse
than
light
;
and
their
own
interest
,
more
than
God
.
The
gray
Friers
(
and
amongst
the
rest
Frier
Scot
,
Heresie
,
heresie
,
Guilliame
and
Rough
will
carry
the
Governour
to
the
devill
.
The
Towne
of
Edinburgh
,
for
the
most
part
,
was
devoured
in
superstition
.
Edward
Hope
,
young
William
Adamson
,
Sibilla
Lyndsay
,
Patrike
Lyndsay
,
Francis
Aikman
;
And
in
the
Cannongate
,
Iohn
Mackaw
,
and
Nivian
Browne
,
with
few
others
,
had
the
burit
of
knowledge
in
these
dayes
.
One
Wilson
,
servant
to
the
Bishop
of
Dunckell
,
who
neither
knew
new
Testament
nor
the
old
;
made
a
despightfull
railing
Ballad
,
against
the
Preachers
,
and
against
the
Governour
,
for
the
which
he
narrowly
escaped
hanging
.
The
Cardinall
moved
both
heaven
and
hell
to
trouble
the
Governour
to
stay
the
Preaching
:
but
yet
was
the
Battell
stoutly
fought
for
a
season
;
for
he
was
taken
and
put
first
in
Dalkeyt
,
That
under
paine
of
Heresie
,
no
man
should
reade
any
part
of
the
Scriptures
in
the
Vulgar
Tongue
,
neither
yet
any
Tractate
or
Exposition
of
any
place
of
Scripture
:
Such
Articles
began
to
come
in
question
we
say
:
And
men
began
to
enquire
,
If
it
were
not
lawfull
to
men
that
understood
no
Latine
,
to
use
the
word
of
their
Salvation
in
the
Tongue
they
understood
,
as
it
was
for
the
Latine
men
to
have
it
in
Latine
,
Grecians
or
Hebrews
to
have
it
in
their
Tongues
.
It
was
answered
,
That
the
Church
,
he
means
the
Prelats
,
first
had
forbidden
all
Tongues
but
the
three
viz.
Hebrew
,
Greek
,
and
Latine
.
But
men
demanded
,
when
that
Inhibition
was
given
,
and
what
Counsell
had
ordained
it
;
considering
that
in
the
dayes
of
Chrysostome
,
he
complained
,
That
the
people
used
the
Psalmes
and
other
holy
Books
in
their
owne
Tongues
:
And
if
ye
will
say
they
were
Greeks
,
and
understood
the
Greek
Tongue
;
We
answere
,
That
Christ
Jesus
commanded
his
word
to
be
Preached
to
all
Nations
;
now
if
it
ought
to
be
Preached
to
all
Nations
,
it
must
be
Preached
in
the
Tongue
they
understand
.
Then
if
it
be
lawfull
to
Preach
,
and
heare
it
Preached
in
all
Tongues
;
Why
should
it
not
be
lawfull
to
reade
it
,
and
hear
it
read
in
all
Tongues
?
to
the
end
that
the
people
may
try
the
spirits
,
according
to
the
commandment
of
the
Apostle
.
Beaten
with
these
and
other
Reasons
,
they
denied
not
but
it
might
be
read
in
the
Uulgar
Tongue
,
provided
if
the
Translation
were
true
.
It
was
demanded
,
What
could
be
reprehended
in
it
?
And
when
much
searching
was
made
,
nothing
could
be
found
:
But
that
Love
say
they
was
put
in
the
place
of
Charity
:
When
the
Question
was
asked
,
What
difference
was
betwixt
the
one
and
the
other
;
and
if
they
understood
the
nature
of
the
Greek
term
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
they
were
dumb
.
Reasoned
for
the
party
of
the
seculars
,
The
L.
Ruthwen
,
father
to
him
that
prudently
gave
counsell
to
take
just
punishment
upon
that
knave
David
,
for
that
he
abused
the
unhappy
K.
Henry
Stuart
,
in
mo
cases
then
one
,
a
stout
and
a
discreet
man
in
the
cause
of
God
,
and
M.
Henry
Balneves
,
an
old
professour
.
For
the
part
of
the
Clergy
,
one
Hay
,
Dean
of
Lastarrik
,
and
certain
old
Bishops
with
him
.
The
conclusion
was
,
the
Commissioners
of
Broughes
,
and
a
part
of
the
Nobility
,
required
of
the
Parliament
,
that
it
might
be
Enacted
,
That
it
should
be
lawfull
to
every
man
to
use
the
benefit
of
the
Translation
which
then
they
had
of
the
Old
and
New
Testament
,
together
with
the
benefit
of
other
Treatises
containing
wholsome
Doctrine
,
untill
such
time
as
the
Prelats
and
other
Church-men
should
give
and
set
forth
unto
them
a
Translation
more
correct
.
The
Clergie
hereto
long
repugned
.
But
in
the
end
convinced
by
Reasons
,
This
was
no
small
Victorie
of
CHRIST
JESUS
,
fighting
against
the
conjured
enemies
of
his
Veritie
;
No
small
comfort
to
such
as
before
were
holden
in
such
bondage
,
that
they
durst
not
have
read
,
The
Lords
Prayer
;
The
ten
Commandments
;
nor
,
The
Articles
of
their
Faith
in
the
Uulgar
Tongue
,
but
they
should
have
been
accused
of
Heresie
.
Then
might
have
beene
seene
the
Bible
lying
almost
upon
every
Gentlemans
Table
.
The
New
Testament
was
borne
about
in
many
mens
hands
.
We
grant
that
some
(
alas
)
prophaned
that
blessed
Word
,
for
some
that
perchance
had
never
read
ten
Sentences
in
it
had
it
most
common
in
their
hand
,
they
would
chop
their
familiars
on
the
cheeke
with
it
,
Romane
Antichrist
.
The
fame
of
our
Governour
was
spread
in
divers
countreys
,
Radulph
Saidlair
,
who
lay
in
Edinburgh
a
great
part
of
the
Summer
,
his
Commission
and
Negotiation
was
to
contract
a
perpetuall
amitie
betwixt
England
and
Scotland
.
The
occasion
whereof
God
had
so
offered
,
that
to
many
men
it
appeared
that
from
heaven
he
had
declared
his
good
pleasure
in
that
behalfe
.
Nothing
could
be
said
against
the
lawfulnesse
of
Edwards
birth
.
Katharine
of
Spaine
and
Anne
Bullen
being
dead
before
his
mother
was
married
to
his
father
.
For
to
King
Henry
,
of
Iane
Seymer
(
after
the
death
of
Queene
Katherine
,
and
of
all
others
that
might
have
made
his
Marriage
suspect
)
was
given
a
sonne
,
Edward
the
sixth
of
blessed
memory
,
elder
some
yeeres
then
our
Mistresse
;
and
unto
us
was
left
a
Queene
,
as
before
we
have
heard
.
This
wonderfull
providence
of
God
caused
men
of
greatest
judgement
to
enter
into
disputation
with
themselves
,
Whether
that
with
good
conscience
any
man
might
repugne
to
the
desires
of
the
King
of
England
,
considering
that
thereby
all
occasion
of
Warre
might
be
cut
off
,
and
great
commodity
might
ensue
to
this
Realme
.
The
offers
of
King
Henry
was
so
large
,
and
his
demands
so
reasonable
,
that
all
that
loved
quietnesse
were
content
therewith
.
There
were
sent
from
the
Parliament
to
King
Henry
in
Commission
,
Sir
Iames
Lermont
,
and
M.
Henry
Balnevis
,
who
long
remaining
in
England
,
so
travailed
,
that
all
things
concerning
the
Marriage
betwixt
Edward
the
sixth
and
Mary
Queen
of
Scots
was
agreed
upon
,
except
the
time
of
her
deliverance
to
the
custody
of
English-men
.
Upon
the
finall
conclusion
of
the
which
head
,
were
added
to
the
former
Commissioners
,
William
Earle
of
Glencarne
,
and
Sir
George
Dowglas
,
to
whom
was
given
ample
Commission
and
good
Instructions
.
In
Scotland
remained
M.
Radulph
Saidlaire
:
advertisements
past
so
frequently
betwixt
,
yea
,
the
hands
of
our
Lords
liberally
were
anointed
,
besides
other
commodities
promised
,
and
of
some
received
,
for
divers
Prisoners
taken
at
Solway
mosse
,
were
sent
home
free
upon
promise
of
their
fidelity
,
which
as
it
was
kept
,
the
issue
will
witnesse
.
But
in
the
end
so
well
were
all
once
content
,
(
the
Cardinall
,
the
Queene
,
Iames
Fowles
,
then
Clerke
of
the
Register
,
received
the
great
Seale
of
England
:
And
Master
Saidlare
received
the
great
Seale
of
Scotland
.
The
heads
of
the
Contract
we
passe
by
.
These
things
newly
ratified
,
the
Merchants
made
preparation
to
Saile
,
and
to
their
Traffique
,
which
by
the
troubles
of
Warres
had
some
yeeres
been
hindered
.
From
Edinburgh
were
fraughted
twelve
Ships
richly
laden
,
according
to
the
wares
in
Scotland
:
From
other
Townes
and
Ports
departed
other
,
who
all
arrived
upon
the
coasts
of
England
toward
the
South
,
to
wit
,
in
Yarmouth
;
and
without
any
great
necessity
entred
not
onely
Roads
,
but
also
within
Ports
and
places
of
commandment
,
and
where
that
Ships
might
be
arrested
.
And
because
of
the
late
contracted
amitie
and
gentle
entertainement
that
they
found
at
the
first
,
they
made
no
great
dispatch
:
But
being
(
as
they
supposed
)
in
security
,
in
merrinesse
they
spent
the
time
,
abiding
upon
the
winde
.
In
this
meane
time
arrived
from
France
to
Scotland
the
Abbot
of
Paislay
(
called
now
of
late
Iohn
Hamilton
,
David
Panter
,
who
after
was
made
Bishop
of
Rosse
.
The
brute
of
the
learning
of
these
two
,
and
their
honest
life
,
and
of
their
fervencie
and
uprightnesse
in
Religion
was
such
,
that
great
hope
there
was
that
their
presence
should
be
comfortable
to
the
Church
of
God
.
For
it
was
constantly
affirmed
of
some
,
that
without
delay
,
the
one
or
the
other
would
go
to
the
Pulpit
,
and
truely
Preach
Jesus
Christ
.
But
few
dayes
disclosed
their
hypocrisie
.
For
what
terrours
,
what
promises
,
or
what
enchaunting
boxes
they
brought
from
France
,
the
common
people
knew
not
.
But
shortly
after
,
it
was
seene
that
Frier
Guilliam●
was
inhibited
to
Preach
,
and
so
departed
into
England
:
Iohn
Rough
to
Kylle
(
a
receptacle
of
Gods
servants
of
old
.
)
The
men
of
counsell
,
judgement
,
and
godlinesse
that
had
travailed
to
promote
the
Governour
,
and
that
gave
him
faithfull
counsell
in
all
doubtfull
matters
,
were
either
craftily
conveyed
from
him
;
or
else
by
threatning
to
be
hanged
were
compelled
to
leave
him
.
Of
the
one
number
was
the
Laird
of
Grange
aforesaid
,
M.
Henry
Balneves
,
M.
Thomas
Ballenden
,
and
Sir
David
Lindesay
of
the
Mount
:
Men
by
whose
labours
he
was
promoted
to
honour
,
and
by
whose
councell
he
so
used
himselfe
at
the
beginning
,
that
the
obedience
given
to
him
was
nothing
inferiour
to
that
obedience
that
any
King
of
Scotland
of
many
yeeres
had
before
him
,
yea
,
in
this
it
did
surmount
the
common
obedience
,
in
that
it
proceeded
from
love
of
those
vertues
that
was
supposed
to
have
beene
in
him
.
Of
the
number
of
these
that
were
threatned
,
were
M.
Michael
Durham
,
M.
David
Borthinke
,
David
Forresse
,
and
David
Bothwell
:
who
counselled
him
to
have
in
company
with
him
,
men
fearing
God
,
and
not
to
nourish
wicked
men
in
their
iniquity
,
albeit
they
were
called
his
friends
,
and
were
of
his
surname
:
This
counsell
understood
by
the
aforesaid
Abbot
,
My
Lord
Governour
nor
his
friends
will
never
be
at
quietnesse
,
till
a
dozen
of
these
knaves
that
abuse
his
Grace
be
hanged
.
These
words
were
spoken
in
his
own
presence
,
and
in
the
presence
of
some
of
them
that
had
better
deserved
,
then
to
have
beene
so
used
:
the
speaker
was
allowed
for
his
plain
and
bold
speaking
.
And
so
the
wicked
counsell
followed
,
honest
and
godly
men
left
the
Court
and
him
,
in
the
hands
of
such
as
by
their
wicked
counsell
led
him
so
far
from
God
,
that
he
falsified
his
promise
,
dipt
his
hands
in
the
blood
of
the
Saints
of
God
,
and
brought
this
Common-wealth
to
the
very
point
of
utter
ruine
.
Eliz.
Hume
,
sister
to
the
Lord
Hume
,
his
lawfull
wife
,
and
consequently
his
marriage
with
Beton
,
Neece
to
Iames
Beton
,
Bishop
of
S.
Andrews
(
Elizabeth
Hume
being
alive
)
must
be
null
,
and
he
declared
Bastard
.
Caiphas
spake
Prophesie
,
and
yet
wist
not
what
he
spake
:
For
at
that
time
there
was
hardly
any
man
that
truely
feared
God
that
minded
any
such
thing
,
but
with
their
whole
force
would
have
fortified
him
in
the
place
that
God
had
given
unto
him
,
and
would
never
have
called
in
question
things
done
in
time
of
darknesse
.
But
this
head
we
passe
by
till
God
declare
his
will
therein
.
Another
practise
was
used
:
As
for
the
Cardinall
,
he
being
set
at
libertie
(
as
before
we
have
heard
)
ceased
not
to
traffique
with
such
of
the
Nobility
as
he
might
draw
to
his
faction
,
or
corrupt
by
any
meanes
,
to
raise
a
partie
against
the
said
Governour
,
and
against
such
as
stood
fast
at
the
Contract
of
Marriage
and
Peace
with
England
.
And
so
assembled
at
Lynlytquow
,
the
said
Cardinall
,
the
Earles
Argyle
,
Huntlie
,
Bothwell
,
the
Bishops
and
their
bands
.
And
thereafter
they
passed
to
Strevelin
,
and
took
with
them
both
the
Queenes
,
the
mother
and
the
daughter
;
and
threatned
the
deposition
of
the
said
Governour
,
as
Inobedient
to
their
holy
Mother
the
Church
(
so
terme
they
that
harlot
of
Babylon
,
What
will
you
do
?
you
will
destroy
your selfe
and
your
house
both
for
ever
.
The
unhappy
man
(
we
say
)
beaten
with
these
temptations
,
rendred
himselfe
to
the
appetites
of
the
wicked
;
for
he
quietly
stole
away
from
the
Lords
that
were
with
him
in
the
Palace
of
Halyrud-house
,
past
to
Sterlin
,
subjected
himselfe
to
the
Cardinall
and
to
his
Councell
,
received
absolution
,
Radulph
Saidler
(
who
then
still
remained
in
Scotland
)
to
demand
the
cause
of
that
sudden
alteration
,
and
to
travell
by
all
meanes
possible
,
that
the
Governour
might
be
called
back
to
his
former
godly
purpose
,
and
that
he
would
not
do
so
foolishly
,
and
dishonestly
,
yea
,
so
cruelly
and
unmercifully
to
the
Realme
of
Scotland
:
that
he
would
not
onely
lose
the
commodities
offered
,
and
that
were
presently
to
be
received
.
But
that
also
that
he
would
put
it
to
the
hazard
of
fire
and
sword
,
and
other
inconveniences
that
might
ensue
the
war
that
was
to
follow
upon
the
violation
of
his
Faith
.
But
nothing
could
availe
.
The
devil
kept
fast
the
grype
that
he
got
,
yea
all
the
dayes
of
his
government
:
For
the
Cardinall
got
his
eldest
son
in
pledge
,
whom
he
kept
in
the
Castle
of
S.
Andrews
,
while
the
day
that
Gods
hand
punished
his
pride
.
King
Henry
perceiving
that
all
hope
of
the
Governours
repentance
was
lost
,
called
back
his
Ambassadours
,
and
that
with
fearfull
threatnings
as
Edinburgh
after
felt
:
Denounced
War
,
made
our
Ships
prises
,
and
Merchants
and
Mariners
lawfull
prisoners
,
which
to
the
Broughes
of
Scotland
was
no
small
hership
.
But
thereat
did
the
Cardinall
and
Priests
laugh
,
and
jestingly
he
said
,
When
we
shall
conquer
England
the
Merchants
shall
be
recompensed
.
The
Summer
and
the
Harvest
passed
over
without
any
notable
thing
:
For
the
Cardinall
and
Abbot
of
Paislay
parted
the
prey
amongst
them
;
The
abused
Governour
bare
the
name
onely
.
In
the
beginning
of
Winter
came
the
Earle
of
Lenox
to
Scotland
,
sent
from
France
in
hatred
of
the
Governour
,
whom
the
King
(
by
the
Cardinals
advice
)
promised
to
pronounce
Bastard
,
and
so
to
make
the
said
Earle
Governour
;
First
,
Elizabeth
Humes
being
yet
alive
;
Next
,
because
his
Grandfather
was
borne
by
Mary
Stuart
to
Iames
Hamilton
,
when
her
lawfull
husband
Thomas
Bo●d
was
yet
alive
.
So
the
Earle
of
Lenox
did
not
onely
pretend
to
be
lawfully
next
to
the
Crowne
,
as
the
late
King
Iames
the
fifth
did
often
declare
,
That
if
he
died
without
heire
male
,
he
would
settle
the
Crowne
upon
him
,
but
also
lawfull
heire
of
the
Earledome
of
Arran
,
as
being
descended
from
Margaret
Hamilton
,
borne
to
Mary
Stuart
and
Iames
Hamilton
,
after
the
death
of
Thomas
Boyd
her
former
husband
(
now
by
this
time
the
inconstant
Earle
of
Arran
had
given
himselfe
wholly
to
the
Cardinall
)
The
Cardinall
farther
put
the
E.
of
Lenox
in
vain
hope
that
the
Queen
Dowager
should
marry
him
.
He
brought
with
him
some
money
and
more
he
after
received
at
the
hands
of
Labrosse
.
But
at
length
perceiving
himselfe
frustrate
of
all
expectation
that
he
had
,
either
by
France
,
or
yet
by
the
promise
of
the
Cardinall
;
he
concludeth
to
leave
France
,
and
to
seek
the
favour
of
England
:
And
so
began
to
draw
a
faction
against
the
Governour
,
and
in
hatred
of
the
others
inconstancy
many
favoured
him
in
the
beginning
:
For
there
assembled
at
Christmas
in
the
Town
of
Ayre
,
the
Earles
of
Angus
,
Glencarne
,
Cassilles
;
The
Lord
Maxwell
,
The
Laird
of
Dumlanrig
,
The
Sheriffe
of
Ayre
,
Campbell
;
with
all
the
force
that
they
and
the
Lords
that
remained
constant
at
the
opinion
of
England
might
make
;
and
after
Christmas
they
came
to
light
.
The
Governour
and
Cardinall
with
their
forces
kept
Edinburgh
(
for
they
were
slackly
pursued
)
Men
excused
the
Earle
of
Lenox
in
that
behalfe
,
and
laid
the
blame
upon
some
that
had
no
will
of
the
Stewards
Regiment
.
Howsoever
it
was
,
such
an
appointment
was
made
,
that
the
said
Earle
of
Lenox
was
disappointed
of
his
purpose
,
and
narrowly
escaped
,
and
first
gat
him
to
Glasgow
,
and
after
to
Dumbartane
.
Sir
George
Dowglas
was
delivered
to
be
kept
as
pledge
.
The
Earle
his
brother
was
in
the
Lent
after
taken
at
the
siege
of
Glasgow
.
It
was
bruted
,
that
both
the
brethren
,
and
others
with
them
had
lost
their
heads
,
if
by
the
providence
of
God
the
English
Armie
had
not
arrived
in
time
.
After
that
the
Cardinall
had
gotten
the
Governour
wholly
addict
to
his
devotion
,
and
had
obtained
his
intent
above
a
part
of
his
enemies
:
He
began
to
practise
,
how
that
such
as
he
feared
,
and
therefore
deadly
hated
,
should
be
set
by
the
eares
,
one
against
another
(
for
in
that
thought
the
carnall
man
put
his
greatest
securitie
)
The
Lord
Ruthwen
he
hated
,
by
reason
of
his
knowledge
of
Gods
Word
.
The
Lord
Gray
he
feared
,
because
at
that
time
he
used
the
company
of
such
as
professed
godlinesse
,
and
bare
small
favour
to
the
Cardinall
.
Now
thus
reasoned
the
worldly
wise
man
;
Iohn
Chartarous
(
a
man
of
stout
courage
and
many
friends
)
to
accept
the
Provostrie
of
S.
Iohnston
,
which
he
purchased
to
him
by
donation
of
the
Governour
,
with
a
charge
to
the
said
Towne
,
to
obey
him
as
their
lawfull
Provost
:
Whereat
not
onely
the
said
Lord
Ruthwen
,
but
also
the
Towne
being
offended
,
gave
a
negative
answer
;
alleadging
that
such
intrusion
of
men
to
office
was
hurtfull
to
their
priviledge
and
freedom
:
which
granted
unto
them
free
election
of
their
Provost
from
yeere
to
yeere
,
at
a
certain
time
appointed
,
which
they
could
not
nor
would
not
anticipate
.
Hereat
the
said
Iohn
,
offended
,
said
,
That
he
would
take
that
office
by
force
,
if
they
would
not
grant
it
unto
him
of
benevolence
.
And
so
departed
and
communed
the
matter
with
the
Lord
Gray
,
with
Norman
Leslie
,
and
with
others
his
friends
,
whom
he
easily
perswaded
to
assist
him
in
that
pursuit
.
Because
he
appeareth
to
have
the
Governours
right
,
and
had
not
onely
a
charge
to
the
Towne
,
as
is
said
,
but
also
he
purchased
Letters
to
besiege
it
,
and
to
take
it
by
strong
hand
,
if
any
resistance
were
made
unto
him
.
Such
letters
,
we
say
,
made
many
to
favour
his
action
.
The
other
made
for
defence
,
and
so
took
the
Master
of
Ruthuen
,
(
the
Lord
that
after
departed
into
England
)
the
maintenance
of
the
town
,
having
in
his
company
the
Laird
of
Montcreif
,
and
other
friends
adjacent
.
The
said
Iohn
prepared
for
the
pursuit
,
and
upon
Saint
Magdalens
day
in
the
morning
,
Norman
Lesley
,
with
his
friends
,
should
have
come
by
Ship
with
Munition
and
Ordnance
,
as
they
were
in
readinesse
.
But
because
the
Tyde
served
not
so
soon
as
they
would
:
the
o●●er
thinking
himself
of
sufficient
force
for
all
that
were
in
the
Towne
,
entred
in
by
the
Bridge
,
where
they
found
no
resistance
,
till
that
the
former
part
was
entered
a
pretty
space
within
the
Fish-Gate
;
And
then
the
said
Master
of
Ruthuen
with
his
Company
stoutly
recountred
them
,
and
so
rudely
repulsed
the
foremost
,
that
such
as
were
behinde
gave
back
.
The
place
of
the
retreat
was
so
strait
,
that
men
that
durst
not
fight
,
could
not
flie
at
their
pleasure
(
for
the
most
part
of
my
Lord
Grayes
friends
were
upon
the
Bridge
)
and
so
the
slaughter
was
great
;
[
*
](A47584-e30420-b)
*
And
many
trod
under
foot
died
.
.
The
Cardinall
had
rather
that
the
mishap
had
fallen
on
the
other
part
:
but
howsoever
it
was
,
he
thought
that
such
trouble
was
his
comfort
,
and
advantage
.
The
knowledge
whereof
came
to
the
ears
of
the
party
discomfited
,
and
was
unto
them
no
small
grief
.
For
as
many
of
them
entred
into
that
action
for
his
pleasure
,
so
thought
they
to
have
had
Fortification
and
assistance
;
whereof
finding
themselves
frustrate
,
they
began
to
look
more
narrowly
to
themselves
,
and
did
not
so
attend
upon
the
Cardinals
devotion
,
as
they
had
wont
to
do
before
:
and
so
was
a
new
jealousie
engendered
among
them
;
Henry
Balnaveis
were
with
the
Lord
Gray
in
the
Castle
of
Huntley
.
The
Governour
sent
and
commanded
the
said
Earle
and
Lord
,
with
the
foresaid
Master
Henry
to
come
unto
him
to
Dundie
,
and
appointed
the
next
day
,
at
ten
of
the
clock
before
noon
;
which
hour
they
decreed
to
keep
,
and
for
that
purpose
assembled
their
folks
at
Balgavie
,
or
thereby
.
The
Cardinal
advertised
of
their
number
(
they
were
no
more
than
300
men
)
thought
it
not
good
that
they
should
joyn
with
the
Towne
;
for
he
feared
his
owne
estate
,
and
so
he
perswaded
the
Governour
to
passe
forth
of
Dundie
before
nine
hours
,
and
to
take
the
straight
way
to
S.
Iohnston
:
which
perceived
by
the
foresaid
Lords
,
they
began
to
fear
that
they
were
come
to
pursue
them
,
and
so
put
themselves
in
order
,
and
array
,
and
marched
forward
of
purpose
to
have
bidden
the
uttermost
.
But
the
crafty
fox
foreseeing
that
in
fighting
stood
not
his
security
,
ran
to
his
last
refuge
,
that
is
,
To
manifest
Treason
,
and
so
consultation
was
taken
how
that
the
force
of
the
others
might
be
broken
.
And
at
the
first
were
sent
the
Laird
of
Grange
,
and
the
Provost
of
S.
Andrews
(
knowing
nothing
of
the
Treason
)
to
ask
why
they
molested
my
Lord
Governour
in
his
journey
.
Whereto
they
answered
,
That
they
meant
nothing
lesse
,
for
they
came
at
his
Graces
Commandment
,
to
have
kept
the
houre
in
Dundie
appointed
by
him
;
which
because
they
saw
prevented
,
and
knowing
the
Cardinall
to
be
their
friend
,
they
could
not
but
suspect
their
unprovided
coming
forth
of
the
Towne
,
and
therefore
they
put
themselves
in
order
,
not
to
invade
,
but
to
defend
,
in
case
they
were
invaded
.
This
answer
reported
,
was
sent
to
the
Bishop
of
Saint
Audrewes
,
the
Abbot
of
Paisley
,
Master
David
Panter
,
the
Lairds
of
Balcleuch
and
Coldinknowes
,
to
desire
certain
of
the
other
company
to
talk
with
them
;
which
they
easily
obtained
(
for
they
suspected
no
treason
.
)
After
long
communication
,
it
was
demanded
,
If
that
the
Earle
and
Lord
,
and
Master
Henry
aforesaid
,
would
not
be
content
to
talk
with
the
Governour
,
provi●ed
that
the
Cardinall
and
his
company
were
on
the
place
:
They
answered
,
That
the
Governour
might
command
them
in
all
things
lawfull
.
But
they
had
no
will
to
be
in
the
Cardinals
mercy
.
Fair
promises
enow
were
made
for
their
security
.
Then
was
the
Cardinall
and
his
Band
commanded
to
depart
,
as
that
he
did
,
according
to
the
purpose
taken
.
The
Governour
remained
,
and
a
certain
number
with
him
:
To
whom
came
without
company
,
the
said
Earle
,
Lord
,
and
M.
Henry
.
After
many
fair
words
given
to
them
all
,
to
wit
,
That
he
would
have
them
agreed
with
the
Cardinall
,
and
that
he
would
have
Master
Henry
Balnaves
the
worker
and
instrument
thereof
,
he
drew
them
forwards
with
them
towards
Saint
Iohnston
,
whereto
the
Cardinall
was
ridden
.
They
began
to
suspect
(
albeit
it
was
too
late
)
and
therefore
they
desired
to
have
returned
to
their
folks
,
for
putting
order
unto
them
:
But
it
was
answered
,
They
should
send
back
from
the
town
,
but
they
must
needs
go
forward
with
my
Lord
Governour
:
and
so
,
partly
by
flattery
,
and
partly
by
force
,
they
were
compelled
to
obey
;
and
as
soon
as
they
were
in
the
Towne
,
they
were
apprehended
,
and
on
the
morrow
sent
all
three
to
the
Black
Nesse
,
where
they
remained
as
it
pleased
the
Cardinals
gracelesse
Grace
,
and
that
was
till
the
Band
of
Manred
,
and
of
service
,
set
some
of
them
at
liberty
.
And
thus
the
Cardinal
with
his
craft
perswaded
on
every
side
;
so
that
the
Scots
Proverb
was
true
in
him
,
So
long
rinnes
the
Fox
,
as
he
fute
hes
.
Whether
it
was
at
this
journey
,
or
at
another
,
that
that
bloody
butcher
executed
his
cruelty
upon
the
innocent
persons
in
S.
Iohnston
,
we
cannot
affirme
:
neither
yet
therein
study
we
to
be
curious
,
but
rather
we
travell
to
expresse
the
verity
,
whensoever
it
was
done
,
O
Lord
,
the
Land
is
not
yet
purged
from
such
beastly
cruelty
,
neither
hath
thy
just
vengeance
yet
stricken
all
that
were
criminall
of
their
blood
.
But
the
day
approacheth
when
that
the
punishment
of
that
cruelty
,
and
of
others
,
will
evidently
appears
.
The
names
of
the
men
that
were
hanged
,
were
,
Iames
Hunter
,
William
Lambe
,
William
Anderson
,
Iames
Ruvals
,
Burgesse
of
Saint
Iohnston
.
At
that
same
time
were
banished
,
Sir
Henry
Eldar
,
Iohn
Eldar
,
Walter
Piper
,
Laurence
Pullar
,
with
divers
others
,
whose
names
come
not
to
our
knowledge
.
That
sworn
enemy
to
Christ
Jesus
,
and
unto
all
in
whom
any
spark
of
knowledge
appeared
,
had
about
that
time
in
prison
divers
;
Iohn
Roger
,
a
black
Friet
,
murthered
.
amongst
whom
was
Iohn
Roger
,
a
black
Frier
,
godly
and
learned
,
one
that
had
fruitfully
preached
Christ
Jesus
,
to
the
comfort
of
many
in
Angus
and
Mearnes
,
whom
that
bloody
man
caused
to
murther
in
the
ground
of
the
Sea
Tower
in
S.
Andrews
,
and
then
caused
to
cast
him
over
the
wall
,
spreading
a
false
brute
,
That
the
said
Iohn
seeking
to
flie
,
had
broken
his
own
neck
.
This
ceased
not
Sathan
by
all
means
to
maintaine
his
kingdome
of
Darknesse
,
and
to
suppresse
the
light
of
Christs
Gospel
.
But
mighty
is
he
against
whom
they
●●ght
:
for
when
the
wicked
were
in
greatest
security
,
then
began
God
to
show
his
anger
.
For
the
third
day
of
May
,
in
the
yeer
of
our
Lord
1544
yeers
,
Granton
hills
,
till
by
East
Leith
,
sounded
the
deep
,
and
so
returned
to
her
Ship
.
Hereof
were
divers
opinions
;
men
of
judgement
foresaw
what
it
meant
,
but
no
credit
was
given
to
any
that
would
say
,
They
minded
to
land
,
and
so
passed
every
man
to
his
rest
,
as
if
the
Ships
had
been
a
guard
for
their
defence
.
Upon
the
point
of
day
upon
Sunday
the
fourth
of
May
,
addresse
they
for
landing
,
and
they
ordered
the
Ships
so
,
that
a
Galley
or
two
laid
their
snouts
to
the
hills
:
the
small
Ships
,
called
Pinnaces
and
light
Horse-men
,
approached
as
neer
as
they
could
.
The
great
Ships
discharged
their
Souldiers
into
the
smaller
Vessels
,
and
they
by
Boats
set
upon
dry
Land
before
ten
of
the
clock
,
10000
men
,
as
was
judged
,
and
more
.
The
Governour
and
Cardinall
seeing
then
the
thing
that
they
could
not
,
or
at
least
they
would
not
believe
before
,
after
they
had
made
a
brag
to
fight
,
fled
as
fast
as
horse
could
carry
them
;
so
that
after
,
they
approached
not
within
twenty
miles
of
the
danger
.
The
Earle
of
Angus
,
and
Sir
George
Dowglas
were
that
night
freed
of
Ward
(
they
were
in
Blacknesse
)
The
said
Sir
George
in
merrinesse
,
said
,
I
thanke
King
Henry
,
and
my
gentle
Masters
of
England
.
The
English
Army
betwixt
one
and
two
of
the
clock
entered
into
Leith
,
found
the
Tables
covered
,
the
dinners
prepared
,
such
abundance
of
wine
and
victualls
,
besides
the
other
substance
,
that
the
like
riches
within
the
like
bounds
was
not
to
be
found
neither
in
Scotland
nor
England
.
Upon
Munday
the
fifth
of
May
,
came
to
them
from
Barwick
and
the
borders
,
two
thousand
Horse-men
,
who
being
somewhat
reposed
,
the
Army
upon
the
Wednesday
marched
toward
the
Town
of
Edinburgh
,
spoiled
and
burnt
the
same
,
and
so
did
they
the
Palace
of
Halyrud-house
.
Carelaverock
,
Lochmaben
,
and
Langham
:
the
most
part
of
the
Borderers
were
confederate
with
England
:
And
albeit
at
Ancrome
mure
in
February
,
in
the
yeer
of
God
1544.
was
Sir
Rafe
Ewers
,
Monsieur
de
Lorge
,
and
do
repute
it
amongst
the
veniall
sinnes
of
that
race
,
which
is
to
speak
the
best
of
themselves
they
can
.
That
winter
following
so
nurtured
the
French-men
,
that
they
learned
to
eat
(
yea
to
beg
)
cakes
(
which
at
their
entrie
they
scorned
)
without
jesting
;
they
were
so
miserably
used
,
that
few
returned
into
France
again
with
their
lives
.
The
Cardinall
then
had
almost
fortified
the
Castle
of
S.
Andrews
,
which
he
made
so
strong
in
his
opinion
,
that
he
regarded
neither
England
nor
France
.
The
Earle
of
Lenox
,
as
is
said
,
disappointed
of
all
things
in
Scotland
,
passed
into
England
,
where
he
was
received
of
King
Henry
into
protection
,
who
gave
him
to
wife
Lady
Margaret
Dowglas
,
of
whom
was
borne
Henry
,
sometime
husband
to
our
Queen
and
Mistresse
.
While
the
inconstant
Governour
was
sometimes
dejected
,
and
sometimes
raised
up
againe
by
the
Abbot
of
Paislay
(
who
before
was
called
,
Chaster
then
any
maiden
)
began
to
shew
himselfe
;
for
after
he
had
taken
by
craft
the
Castles
of
Edinburgh
and
Dumbar
,
he
took
also
possession
of
his
enemies
wife
,
the
Lady
Stanehouse
.
The
woman
is
and
hath
been
famous
,
George
Wischarde
,
George
Wischarde
in
company
of
the
Commissioners
before
mentioned
in
the
yeere
of
our
Lord
1544.
a
man
of
such
graces
,
as
before
him
was
never
heard
within
this
Realme
,
yea
,
and
are
rare
to
be
found
yet
in
any
man
,
notwithstanding
this
great
light
of
God
that
since
his
dayes
hath
shined
unto
us
:
he
was
not
onely
singularly
learned
,
as
well
in
all
Godly
knowledge
,
as
in
all
honest
humane
Science
:
but
also
he
was
so
clearely
illuminated
with
the
spirit
of
Prophesie
,
that
he
saw
not
onely
things
pertaining
to
himselfe
,
but
also
such
things
as
some
Townes
,
and
the
whole
Realme
afterward
felt
,
which
he
forespake
not
in
secret
,
but
in
the
audience
of
many
,
as
in
their
own
places
shall
be
declared
.
The
beginning
of
his
Doctrine
was
in
Mount
Rosse
,
therefrom
he
departed
to
Dundie
,
where
with
great
admiration
of
all
that
heard
him
,
he
taught
the
Epistle
to
the
Romanes
:
Robert
Myle
,
then
one
of
the
principall
men
in
Dundie
,
and
a
man
that
of
old
had
professed
knowledge
,
and
for
the
same
had
suffered
trouble
,
gave
,
in
the
Queenes
and
Governours
name
,
Inhibition
to
the
said
Master
George
,
that
he
should
trouble
their
Towne
no
more
,
for
they
would
not
suffer
it
:
And
this
was
said
to
him
being
in
the
publike
place
;
which
heard
,
he
mused
a
pretie
space
,
with
his
eyes
bent
unto
the
heaven
.
And
thereafter
looking
sorrowfully
to
the
speaker
,
and
unto
the
people
,
he
sayd
,
God
is
witnesse
that
I
never
minded
your
trouble
,
but
your
comfort
:
yea
,
your
trouble
is
more
dolourous
unto
me
,
then
it
is
unto
your selves
:
But
I
am
assured
,
that
to
refuse
Gods
word
and
to
chase
from
yo●
his
messenger
shall
not
preserve
you
from
trouble
,
but
it
shall
bring
you
into
it
:
For
God
shall
send
unto
you
messengers
who
will
not
be
afraid
of
burning
,
nor
yet
for
banishment
.
I
have
offered
unto
you
the
word
of
Salvation
,
and
with
the
hazard
of
my
life
I
have
remained
amongst
you
.
Now
ye
your selves
refuse
me
,
if
it
be
long
prosperous
with
you
,
I
am
not
led
with
the
Spirit
of
Truth
.
But
if
trouble
unlooked
for
apprehend
you
,
acknowledge
the
cause
,
and
turne
to
God
.
For
he
is
mercifull
,
but
if
ye
turne
not
at
the
first
,
he
will
visit
you
with
fire
and
sword
.
These
words
pronounced
,
he
came
downe
from
the
Preaching
place
.
In
the
Church
present
was
the
Lord
Marshall
,
and
divers
noble
men
,
who
would
have
had
the
said
M.
George
to
have
remained
,
or
else
to
have
gone
with
them
into
the
Countrey
.
But
for
no
request
would
he
either
tarry
in
the
towne
or
on
that
side
of
Tay
any
longer
.
But
with
possible
expedition
past
to
the
West-land
,
where
he
began
to
offer
Gods
word
,
which
was
of
many
gladly
received
,
till
that
the
Bishop
of
Glasgow
,
Dumbar
,
by
instigation
of
the
Cardinall
,
came
with
his
gatherings
to
the
Towne
of
Ayre
to
make
resistance
to
the
said
M.
George
,
and
did
first
take
the
Church
.
The
Earle
of
Glencarne
being
thereof
advertised
,
repaired
with
his
friends
to
the
Towne
with
diligence
,
and
so
did
divers
Gentlemen
of
Kyle
(
amongst
whom
was
the
Laird
of
Lefnoreise
,
a
man
far
different
from
him
that
now
liveth
,
in
the
yeere
of
our
Lord
1566.
in
manners
and
Religion
)
of
whom
to
this
day
yet
many
live
,
and
have
declared
themselves
alwayes
zealous
and
bold
in
the
cause
of
God
,
as
after
will
be
heard
.
When
all
were
assembled
,
conclusion
was
taken
that
they
would
have
the
Church
.
Whereto
the
said
M.
George
utterly
repugned●
saying
,
Let
him
alone
,
his
Sermon
will
not
much
hurt
▪
Let
us
go
to
the
Market
Crosse
:
And
so
they
did
,
where
he
made
so
notable
a
Sermon
,
that
the
very
enemies
themselves
were
confounded
.
They
say
we
,
should
Preach
;
Why
not
?
Better
late
thrive
,
then
never
thrive
.
Hold
us
still
for
your
Bishop
;
and
we
shall
provide
better
the
next
time
.
This
was
the
beginning
and
the
end
of
the
Bishops
Sermon
:
Who
with
haste
departed
the
Towne
,
but
returned
not
to
fulfill
his
promise
.
The
said
M.
George
remained
with
the
Gentlemen
in
Kyle
,
till
that
he
gat
sure
knowledge
of
the
estate
of
Dundie
.
He
Preached
commonly
at
the
Church
of
Gastonne
,
and
used
much
in
the
Barrie
.
He
was
required
to
come
to
the
Church
of
Machlyne
,
and
so
he
did
:
But
the
Sheriffe
of
Ayre
caused
to
man
the
Church
,
for
preservation
of
a
Tabernacle
that
was
there
beautifull
to
the
eye
.
The
persons
that
held
the
Church
was
George
Campbell
of
Mongarswood
,
that
yet
liveth
Anno
1566.
Mung●
Campbell
of
Bro●●syde
,
George
Rid
in
Dandilling
the
Laird
of
Tempilland
.
Some
zealous
of
the
Parish
,
amongst
whom
was
Hugh
Campbell
of
Kingarcleuch
,
offended
that
they
should
be
debarred
their
Parish
Church
,
concluded
by
force
to
enter
.
But
the
said
M.
George
withdrew
the
said
Hugh
,
and
said
unto
him
,
Brother
,
Christ
Iesus
is
as
mighty
upon
the
fields
as
in
the
Church
;
And
I
finde
that
●e
himselfe
after
Preached
in
the
Desert
,
at
the
sea
side
,
and
other
places
judged
prophane
then
,
he
did
in
the
Temple
of
Jerusalem
.
It
is
the
word
of
Peace
that
God
sends
by
me
:
The
blood
of
no
man
shall
be
shed
this
day
for
the
Preaching
of
it
.
And
so
withdrawing
the
whole
people
,
he
came
to
a
ditch
in
a
More-edge
,
upon
the
South-west
side
of
Machlyne
,
upon
the
which
he
ascended
:
The
whole
multitude
stood
and
sate
about
him
(
God
gave
the
day
pleasant
and
hot
)
he
continued
in
Preaching
more
then
three
houres
:
In
that
Sermon
God
wrought
so
wonderfully
with
him
,
Larence
Ranckin
,
Laird
of
Sheld
,
was
converted
.
The
teares
ran
from
his
eyes
in
such
abundance
,
that
all
men
wondered
;
His
conversion
was
without
hypocrisie
,
for
his
life
and
conversation
witnessed
it
in
all
times
to
come
.
While
this
faithfull
servant
of
God
was
thus
occupied
in
Kyle
,
word
rose
,
that
the
Plague
of
Pestilence
rose
in
Dundie
,
which
began
foure
dayes
after
that
the
said
M.
George
was
inhibited
Preaching
,
and
was
so
vehement
,
that
it
passed
almost
credibility
,
to
hear
how
many
departed
every
foure
and
twenty
houres
.
The
certainty
understood
,
the
said
Master
George
tooke
his
leave
of
Kyle
,
and
that
with
the
regrate
of
many
.
But
no
request
could
make
him
to
remain
;
They
are
now
in
trouble
,
and
they
need
comfort
:
Perchance
this
hand
of
God
will
make
them
now
to
magnifie
and
reverence
that
word
which
before
(
for
the
feare
of
men
)
they
set
at
l●ght
price
.
Coming
unto
Dundie
,
the
joy
of
the
faithfull
was
exceeding
great
.
He
delayed
no
time
,
but
even
upon
the
morrow
gave
signification
that
he
would
Preach
.
And
because
the
most
part
were
either
sick
,
or
else
were
in
company
with
those
that
were
sick
,
he
choosd
the
head
of
the
East
port
of
the
Towne
for
his
Preaching
place
,
and
so
the
whole
stood
or
sat
within
,
the
sick
and
suspected
without
the
Port
or
gate
.
The
Text
upon
the
which
his
first
Sermon
was
made
,
he
took
from
the
hundred
and
seventh
Psalme
;
The
Sentence
thereof
,
He
sent
his
Word
and
healed
them
;
And
therewith
joyned
these
words
,
It
is
neither
herbe
nor
plaister
,
O
Lord
,
but
thy
Word
healeth
all
.
In
which
Sermon
he
most
comfortably
did
entreat
of
the
dignity
&
utility
of
Gods
word
,
the
punishment
that
comes
for
the
contempt
of
the
same
;
the
promptitude
of
Gods
mercy
to
such
as
truly
turn
to
him
;
yea
,
the
great
happinesse
of
them
whom
God
taketh
from
this
misery
,
even
in
his
own
gentle
visitation
,
which
the
malice
of
man
can
neither
mend
nor
pair
.
By
the
which
Sermon
he
so
raised
up
the
hearts
of
all
that
heard
him
,
that
they
regarded
no
death
,
but
judged
them
more
happy
that
should
depart
,
then
such
as
should
remain
behinde
.
Considering
that
they
knew
not
if
they
should
have
such
a
comforter
with
them
at
all
times
.
He
spared
not
to
visit
them
that
lay
in
the
very
extremity
.
He
comforted
them
as
he
could
,
being
such
a
multitude
;
He
caused
minister
all
things
necessary
to
those
that
could
use
meat
or
drink
,
and
in
that
point
was
the
Town
wonderous
beneficiall
;
for
the
poore
was
no
more
neglected
then
was
the
rich
.
While
he
was
spending
his
life
to
comfort
the
afflicted
,
the
Devill
ceased
not
to
stir
up
his
owne
son
the
Cardinall
again
,
who
corrupted
by
money
a
desperate
Priest
,
named
Sir
Iohn
Weighton
,
to
slay
the
said
M.
George
,
who
looked
not
to
himselfe
in
all
things
so
circumspectly
as
worldly
men
would
have
used
.
And
upon
a
day
the
Sermon
ended
and
the
people
departing
,
no
man
suspecting
danger
,
and
therefore
not
heeding
the
said
M.
George
;
The
Priest
that
was
corrupted
stood
waiting
at
the
foot
of
the
steps
,
his
gowne
loose
,
and
his
dagger
drawne
in
his
hand
under
his
gowne
.
The
said
Master
George
,
as
that
he
was
most
sharpe
of
eye
and
judgement
,
George
Wischarde
.
marked
him
,
and
as
he
came
neere
,
he
said
;
My
friend
,
what
would
you
do
?
And
therewith
he
clapped
his
hand
upon
the
Priests
hand
wherein
the
dagger
was
,
which
he
took
from
him
.
The
Priest
abashed
fell
down
at
his
feet
,
and
openly
confessed
the
verity
as
it
was
.
The
noise
rising
,
and
coming
to
the
eares
of
the
sicke
.
They
cryed
,
Deliver
the
traytor
to
us
,
or
else
we
will
take
him
by
force
;
And
so
they
burst
in
at
the
gate
:
But
M.
George
took
him
in
his
armes
,
and
said
,
Whosoever
troubles
him
shall
trouble
me
,
for
he
hath
hurt
me
in
nothing
,
but
he
hath
done
great
comfort
to
you
and
me
,
to
wit
,
he
hath
let
us
to
understand
what
we
may
feare
,
in
times
to
come
we
will
watch
better
:
And
so
he
appeased
both
the
one
part
and
the
other
,
and
saved
the
life
of
him
that
sought
his
.
When
the
Plague
was
so
ceased
that
almost
there
was
none
sicke
,
he
tooke
his
leave
of
them
,
and
said
,
That
God
had
almost
put
an
end
to
that
battell
.
He
found
himselfe
called
to
another
place
.
The
Gentlemen
of
the
West
had
written
unto
him
that
he
should
meet
them
at
Edinburgh
;
for
they
would
require
Disputation
of
the
Bishops
,
and
that
he
should
be
publikely
heard
,
whereto
he
willingly
agreed
.
But
first
he
passed
to
Montrosse
to
salute
the
Church
there
,
where
he
remained
,
occupied
sometimes
in
Preaching
,
but
most
part
in
secret
Meditation
:
In
the
which
he
was
so
earnest
,
that
night
and
day
he
would
continue
in
it
,
while
he
was
so
occupied
with
his
God
,
the
Cardinall
drew
a
secret
draught
for
his
slaughter
;
He
caused
to
write
unto
him
a
Letter
,
George
Wischarde
.
as
it
had
been
from
his
most
familiar
friend
,
the
Laird
of
Kinneir
,
desiring
him
with
all
possible
diligence
to
come
unto
him
,
for
he
was
stricken
with
a
sudden
sicknesse
.
In
the
mean
time
had
the
traitor
provided
60
men
with
Jacks
and
Spears
to
lie
in
wait
within
a
mile
and
halfe
to
the
town
of
Montrosse
for
his
dispatch
.
The
Letter
coming
to
his
hand
,
he
made
haste
at
first
(
for
the
boy
had
brought
a
horse
)
and
so
with
some
honest
men
he
passed
forth
of
the
Town
,
but
suddenly
he
stayed
,
and
musing
a
space
,
I
will
not
go
,
I
am
forbidden
of
God
,
I
am
assured
there
is
treason
;
Let
some
of
you
,
saith
he
,
go
to
yonder
place
,
and
tell
me
what
ye
finde
.
Diligence
made
;
They
found
the
Treason
as
it
was
,
which
being
shewn
with
expedition
to
M.
George
,
he
answered
,
I
know
that
I
shall
end
my
life
in
that
blood-thirstie
mans
hands
,
but
it
will
not
be
on
this
manner
.
The
time
approaching
that
he
had
appointed
to
meet
the
Gentlemen
at
Edinburgh
,
he
tooke
his
leave
at
Montrosse
,
and
sore
against
the
judgement
of
the
Laird
of
Dune
,
entred
on
his
journey
,
and
so
returned
to
Dundie
.
But
remained
not
,
but
passed
to
the
house
of
a
faithfull
brother
named
Iames
Watson
,
who
dwelt
in
Inner-Gowrie
,
distant
from
the
said
Towne
two
miles
,
and
that
night
(
as
information
was
given
to
us
,
by
William
Spadin
and
Iohn
Watson
,
both
men
of
good
credit
)
before
day
he
passed
forth
into
a
yard
,
the
said
William
&
Iohn
followed
privily
,
and
tooke
heed
what
he
did
,
when
he
had
gone
up
and
down
in
an
alley
a
reasonable
space
,
with
many
sobs
and
deep
grones
,
h●
fell
upon
his
knees
,
and
sitting
thereon
,
his
grones
increased
.
And
from
hise
knees
he
fell
upon
his
face
.
And
then
the
persons
aforenamed
,
heard
weeping
,
and
as
it
were
,
an
indigest
sound
of
prayers
,
in
the
which
he
continued
neer
an
hour
,
and
after
began
to
be
quiet
,
and
so
arose
,
and
came
into
his
bed
.
They
that
waited
upon
him
came
before
,
as
if
they
had
bin
ignorant
,
till
that
he
came
in
,
and
then
began
they
to
demand
where
he
had
been
:
But
that
night
he
would
answer
nothing
.
Upon
the
morrow
they
urged
him
again
;
and
while
that
he
dissembled
,
they
said
,
M.
George
,
Be
plain
with
us
,
for
we
heard
your
mourning
,
and
saw
you
both
upon
your
knees
,
and
upon
your
face
.
With
dejected
visage
,
he
said
,
I
had
rather
ye
had
been
in
your
beds
,
and
it
had
been
more
profitable
for
you
;
for
I
was
scarce
well
occupied
.
When
they
instantly
urged
him
to
let
them
know
some
comfort
,
he
said
,
I
will
tell
you
,
That
I
am
assured
that
my
travell
is
neer
an
end
,
and
therefore
call
to
God
with
me
,
that
now
I
shrinke
not
when
the
battell
waxes
most
hot
.
And
while
that
they
weeped
and
said
,
That
was
small
comfort
unto
them
;
he
answered
,
God
shall
send
you
comfort
after
me
.
George
Whischarde
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
.
This
Realme
shall
be
illuminated
with
the
light
of
Christs
Gospel
,
as
cleerly
as
ever
any
Realme
since
the
dayes
of
the
Apostles
.
The
House
of
God
shall
be
builded
in
it
;
yea
,
it
shall
not
lack
(
whatsoever
the
enemy
imagine
in
the
contrary
)
the
very
Kepstone
,
meaning
,
That
it
should
once
be
brought
to
the
full
perfection
.
Neither
(
said
he
)
shall
this
be
long
to
▪
there
shall
not
many
suffer
after
me
,
till
that
the
glory
of
God
shall
evidently
appeare
,
and
shall
once
triumph
in
despight
of
Sathan
.
But
alas
,
if
the
people
shall
be
after
unthankfull
,
then
fearfull
and
terrible
shall
the
plagues
be
that
shall
follow
.
And
with
these
words
he
marched
forwards
in
his
journey
towards
S.
Iohnston
,
and
so
to
Fyfe
,
and
then
to
Leyth
,
where
he
arrived
;
and
hearing
no
word
of
those
that
appointed
to
meet
him
,
to
wit
.
The
Earle
of
Cassels
,
and
the
Gentlemen
of
Kyle
and
Cuninghame
,
he
kept
himself
secret
a
day
or
two
.
But
beginning
to
wax
sorrowfull
in
spirit
,
and
being
demanded
of
the
cause
,
of
such
as
were
not
in
his
company
before
,
he
said
,
What
differ
I
from
a
dead
man
,
except
that
I
eat
and
drinke
?
To
this
time
God
hath
used
my
labours
to
the
instruction
of
others
,
and
unto
the
disclosing
of
darknesse
,
and
now
I
lurke
as
a
man
that
were
ashamed
,
and
durst
not
shew
himself
before
men
.
By
these
and
the
like
words
,
they
that
heard
him
understood
that
his
desire
was
to
preach
,
The
Parable
of
the
sower
that
went
forth
to
sow
seed
,
Matth.
13.
And
this
was
upon
the
fifteenth
day
before
Christmas
.
The
Sermon
ended
,
the
Gentlemen
of
Lowthan
,
who
then
were
earnest
Professors
of
Christ
Jesus
,
thought
not
expedient
that
he
should
remain
in
Leith
,
because
that
the
Governour
and
Cardinall
were
shortly
to
come
to
Edinburgh
,
and
therefore
they
took
him
with
them
,
and
kept
him
sometimes
in
Brunston
,
sometimes
in
Langnidrie
,
and
sometimes
in
Ormeston
.
For
these
three
diligently
waited
upon
him
.
The
Sunday
following
,
he
preached
in
the
Church
of
Enneresk
,
besides
Mussilburgh
,
both
before
and
at
after
noon
,
where
there
was
a
great
confluence
of
people
,
amongst
whom
was
Sir
George
Dowglas
,
who
after
the
Sermon
said
publikely
,
I
know
that
my
Lord
Governour
.
and
my
Lord
Cardinall
shall
hear
that
I
have
been
at
this
preaching
(
for
they
were
then
at
Edinburgh
)
Say
unto
them
,
That
I
will
avow
it
,
and
will
not
onely
maintain
the
Doctrine
that
I
have
heard
,
but
also
the
person
of
the
Teacher
,
to
the
uttermost
of
my
power
.
Which
words
greatly
rejoyced
the
people
,
and
the
Gentlemen
then
present
.
One
thing
notable
in
that
Sermon
we
cannot
passe
by
:
Amongst
others
,
I
heartily
pray
you
to
make
room
to
those
two
men
,
it
may
be
that
they
be
come
to
learne
.
And
unto
them
he
said
,
Come
neer
(
for
they
stood
in
the
very
entry
of
the
door
)
for
I
assure
you
ye
shall
hear
the
Word
of
verity
,
which
shall
either
seal
in
you
this
same
day
your
salvation
or
condemnation
.
And
so
proceeded
he
in
Doctrine
,
supposing
they
would
have
been
quiet
:
But
when
he
perceived
them
still
to
trouble
the
people
that
stood
neer
them
(
for
vehement
was
he
against
the
false
worshipping
of
God
)
he
turned
unto
them
the
second
time
,
and
with
an
irefull
countenance
said
,
O
Sergeants
of
Sathan
,
and
deceivers
of
the
souls
of
men
,
Will
ye
neither
heare
Gods
Truth
,
nor
suffer
others
to
heare
it
;
Depart
,
and
take
this
for
your
portion
,
God
shall
shortly
confound
and
disclose
your
hypocrisie
within
this
Realme
;
ye
shall
be
abominable
unto
men
,
and
your
places
and
habitations
shall
be
desolate
.
This
Sentence
he
pronounced
with
great
vehemency
in
the
midst
of
the
Sermon
:
And
turning
to
the
people
,
he
said
,
You
wicked
men
have
provoked
the
Spirit
of
God
to
anger
.
And
so
he
returned
to
his
matter
,
and
proceeded
to
the
end
.
The
dayes
travell
was
ended
,
he
came
to
Langindrie
,
and
the
two
next
Sundays
preached
in
Tranent
,
with
the
like
grace
,
and
like
confluence
of
people
.
In
all
his
Sermons
after
his
departure
from
Augus
,
he
forespake
the
shortnesse
of
the
time
that
he
had
to
travell
,
and
of
his
death
,
the
day
whereof
approached
neerer
than
any
would
believe
.
In
the
latter
end
of
those
dayes
that
are
called
the
holy
dayes
of
Christmas
,
past
he
,
by
consent
of
the
Gentlemen
,
to
Hadington
,
where
it
was
supposed
the
greatest
confluence
of
people
should
be
,
both
by
reason
of
the
Towne
,
and
of
the
Countrey
adjacent
.
The
first
day
before
noon
,
the
auditors
were
reasonable
,
and
yet
nothing
in
comparison
of
that
which
used
to
be
in
that
Church
.
But
the
afternoon
,
and
the
next
day
following
before
noon
,
the
auditory
was
so
slender
,
that
many
wondred
.
The
cause
was
judged
to
have
been
,
That
the
Earle
Bothwell
,
who
in
those
bounds
used
to
have
great
credit
and
obedience
,
by
procurement
of
the
Cardinall
,
had
given
inhibition
,
as
well
unto
the
Towne
,
as
unto
the
Countrey
,
that
they
should
not
hear
him
,
under
the
pain
of
his
displeasure
.
The
first
night
he
lay
within
the
Towne
,
with
David
Forrest
,
now
called
the
Generall
,
a
man
that
long
professed
the
truth
,
and
upon
whom
many
in
that
time
depended
.
The
second
night
he
lay
in
Lethington
,
the
Laird
whereof
was
ever
civill
,
albeit
not
perswaded
in
Religion
.
The
day
following
,
before
the
said
M.
George
past
to
the
Sermon
,
there
came
to
him
a
boy
,
with
a
Letter
from
the
Westland
;
which
received
and
read
,
he
called
for
Iohn
Knox
,
who
had
waited
upon
him
carefully
from
the
time
he
came
to
Louthaine
,
with
whom
he
began
to
enter
into
purpose
,
That
he
wearied
of
the
world
,
for
he
perceiveth
that
men
began
to
be
weary
of
God
.
The
cause
of
his
complaint
was
;
The
Gentlemen
of
the
West
had
written
unto
him
,
That
they
could
not
keep
the
meeting
at
Edinburgh
.
The
said
Io.
Knox
wondering
that
he
desired
to
keep
any
purpose
before
Sermon
(
for
that
was
not
his
accustomed
use
before
)
said
,
Sir
,
the
time
of
Sermon
approacheth
,
I
will
leave
you
for
the
present
to
your
meditation
.
And
so
he
took
the
Bill
containing
the
purpose
aforesaid
,
and
left
him
:
the
said
Master
George
walked
up
and
down
behinde
the
high
Altar
more
than
half
an
houre
.
His
weary
countenance
and
visage
declared
the
grief
and
alteration
of
his
minde
.
At
last
he
passeth
to
the
Pulpit
;
but
the
Auditory
was
small
,
he
should
have
begun
to
have
treated
of
the
second
Table
of
the
Law
:
but
thereof
in
that
Sermon
spake
he
very
little
.
He
began
on
this
manner
:
O
Lord
,
How
long
shall
it
be
that
thy
holy
Word
shall
be
despised
,
and
men
shall
not
regard
their
owne
salvation
?
I
have
heard
of
thee
,
Hadington
,
That
in
thee
would
have
been
,
at
any
vaine
Clarke
Play
,
two
or
three
thousand
people
;
and
now
to
hear
the
Messenger
of
the
Eternall
God
,
of
all
the
Towne
or
Parish
,
cannot
be
numbred
one
hundred
persons
:
Sore
and
fearfull
shall
the
plagues
be
,
that
shall
ensue
upon
of
this
thy
contempt
,
with
fire
and
sword
shalt
thou
be
plagued
:
Yea
,
thou
Hadington
in
speciall
,
strangers
shall
possesse
thee
,
and
you
the
present
inhabitants
shall
either
in
bondage
serve
your
enemies
,
or
else
ye
shall
be
chased
from
your
own
habitations
;
and
that
because
ye
have
not
knowne
,
nor
will
not
know
the
time
of
Gods
mercifull
visitation
.
In
such
vehemency
and
threatning
continued
that
servant
of
God
,
neer
an
hour
and
an
half
;
in
the
which
he
declared
all
the
plagues
that
ensued
as
plainly
,
as
after
our
eyes
saw
them
performed
.
In
the
end
he
said
,
I
have
forgotten
my self
,
and
the
matter
that
I
should
have
treated
of
:
But
let
these
my
last
words
concerning
publike
Preaching
remain
in
your
mindes
,
till
that
God
send
you
new
comfort
.
Thereafter
he
made
a
short
Paraphrase
upon
the
second
Table
,
with
an
Exhortation
to
patience
,
to
the
fear
of
God
,
and
unto
the
works
of
mercy
,
and
so
ended
,
as
it
were
making
his
last
Testament
,
as
the
issue
declared
fully
.
The
Spirit
of
Truth
and
of
true
Judgement
were
both
in
his
heart
and
mouth
:
for
that
same
night
was
he
apprehended
before
midnight
,
in
the
house
of
Ormeston
,
Hewe
Dowglas
of
Langindrie
.
Iohn
Knox
pressing
to
have
gone
with
the
said
Master
George
,
he
said
,
Nay
,
returne
to
your
children
,
and
God
blesse
you
;
one
is
sufficient
for
one
Sacrifice
.
And
so
the
said
Iohn
Knox
albeit
unwillingly
obeyed
,
and
returned
with
Hewe
Dowglas
of
Langindrie
,
Master
George
having
to
accompany
him
the
Laird
of
Ormeston
,
Iohn
Sandelandes
of
Calder
younger
,
the
Laird
of
Brounston
,
and
others
,
with
their
servants
,
passed
upon
foot
(
for
it
was
a
vehement
Frost
)
to
Ormeston
.
After
supper
he
held
comfortable
purpose
of
Gods
chosen
children
,
and
merrily
said
,
Methinke
that
I
desire
earnestly
to
sleep
:
And
therewith
he
said
,
Shall
we
sing
a
Psalm
?
And
so
he
appointed
the
One
and
fiftieth
Psalme
,
which
was
put
in
Scottish
Meeter
,
and
began
thus
,
Have
mercy
on
me
now
good
Lord
after
thy
great
mercy
,
&c.
Which
being
ended
,
he
past
to
his
Chamber
,
and
sooner
then
his
common
diet
,
was
to
passe
to
bed
with
these
words
,
And
grant
quiet
rest
.
Before
midnight
the
place
was
beset
about
,
that
none
could
escape
to
make
advertisement
.
The
Earle
Bothwell
came
and
called
for
the
Laird
,
and
declared
the
purpose
,
and
said
,
That
it
was
but
in
vain
to
make
him
to
hold
his
house
,
for
the
Governour
and
the
Cardinall
with
all
their
power
were
coming
(
and
indeed
the
Cardinall
was
at
Elphinston
,
not
a
mile
distant
from
Ormeston
)
But
if
he
would
deliver
the
man
to
him
,
he
would
promise
upon
his
Honour
,
Open
the
gates
,
the
blessed
will
of
my
God
be
done
.
)
They
received
in
the
Earle
Bothwell
himself
,
with
some
Gentlemen
with
him
:
To
whom
Master
George
said
,
I
praise
my
God
,
that
so
honourable
a
man
as
you
,
my
Lord
,
receiveth
me
this
night
,
in
the
presence
of
these
noble
men
:
For
now
I
am
assured
,
That
for
your
Honours
sake
,
ye
will
suffer
nothing
any
wayes
to
be
done
to
me
,
but
by
the
order
of
Law
.
I
am
not
ignorant
that
all
their
Law
is
nothing
but
corruption
,
and
a
cloake
to
shed
the
blood
of
the
Saints
.
But
yet
I
lesse
fear
to
die
openly
,
than
secretly
to
be
murthered
.
The
said
Earle
Bothwell
answered
,
I
shall
not
onely
preserve
your
body
from
all
violence
that
shall
be
purposed
against
you
against
order
of
Law
,
but
also
I
promise
here
in
the
presence
of
these
Gentlemen
,
That
neither
shall
the
Governour
nor
the
Cardinall
have
their
will
of
you
,
But
I
shall
retaine
you
in
mine
owne
hands
,
and
in
mine
owne
house
,
till
that
either
I
shall
make
you
free
,
or
else
restore
you
in
the
same
place
where
I
receive
you
.
The
Lairds
aforesaid
,
said
,
My
Lord
,
If
ye
will
do
as
you
have
spoken
,
and
as
we
thinke
your
Lordship
will
do
,
then
do
we
here
promise
unto
your
Lordship
,
That
not
onely
we
our selves
shall
serve
you
all
the
dayes
of
our
life
,
but
also
we
shall
procure
the
whole
professors
within
Lothan
to
do
the
same
.
And
upon
either
the
preservation
of
this
our
brother
,
or
upon
his
delivery
againe
to
our
hands
;
we
being
reasonably
advertised
to
receive
him
,
That
we
,
in
the
name
and
behalfe
of
our
friends
,
shall
deliver
to
your
Lordship
,
or
any
sufficient
man
that
shall
deliver
to
us
againe
this
servant
of
God
,
our
Band
of
Manred
in
manner
requisite
.
And
thus
promise
made
in
the
presence
of
God
,
and
hands
stricken
upon
both
the
parties
for
observation
of
the
promise
,
the
said
Master
George
was
delivered
to
the
hands
of
the
said
Earle
Bothwell
;
who
immediately
departing
with
him
,
came
to
Elphinston
,
where
the
Cardinall
was
.
Who
knowing
that
Calder
Younger
,
and
Brunston
,
were
with
Iohan
Cocburne
Laird
of
Ormeston
,
sent
back
with
expedition
to
apprehend
them
also
.
The
noyse
of
Horse-men
being
heard
,
the
servants
gave
advertisement
,
That
more
then
departed
,
or
was
there
before
,
were
returned
.
And
while
that
they
dispute
what
should
be
the
motive
,
the
Cardinalls
Garrison
had
seized
both
the
outer
and
inner
Close
.
They
called
for
the
Laird
,
and
for
the
Laird
of
Calder
,
who
presenting
themselves
,
demanded
what
their
COMMISSION
was
.
To
bring
you
two
,
and
the
Laird
of
Brouneston
to
my
Lord
GOVERNOUR
.
They
were
nothing
content
(
as
they
had
no
cause
)
and
yet
they
made
faire
countenance
,
and
intreated
the
Gentlemen
to
drinke
,
and
to
baite
their
horses
,
till
that
they
might
put
themselves
in
readinesse
to
ride
with
them
.
In
this
meane
time
Brounston
conveyed
himselfe
first
secretly
,
and
then
by
speed
of
foot
to
Ormiston
wood
,
and
from
thence
to
Dundallon
,
and
so
escaped
that
danger
;
the
other
two
were
put
into
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
where
the
one
,
to
wit
,
Calder
Zounger
,
remained
untill
his
baud
of
Manred
to
the
Cardinall
,
was
the
meanes
of
his
deliverance
:
And
the
other
,
to
wit
,
Ormiston
,
freed
himselfe
by
leaping
off
the
wall
of
the
Castle
,
betwixt
ten
of
the
clock
and
eleven
before
noon
:
And
so
breaking
Ward
,
he
escaped
prison
,
which
he
unjustly
suffered
.
The
servant
of
God
M.
George
Wischarde
,
was
carried
first
to
Edinburgh
,
thereafter
brought
backe
,
for
fashion
sake
,
to
the
house
of
Hailles
againe
,
which
was
the
principall
place
that
then
the
Earle
Bothwell
had
in
Lothiane
.
But
as
gold
and
women
have
corrupted
all
worldly
and
fleshly
men
from
the
beginning
,
so
did
they
him
:
For
the
Cardinall
gave
gold
,
and
that
largely
;
and
the
Queen
,
with
whom
the
said
Earle
was
then
in
the
Glunders
,
promised
him
favour
in
all
his
lawfull
suites
to
women
:
if
he
would
deliver
the
said
M.
George
,
to
be
kept
in
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
.
He
made
some
resistance
at
the
first
,
by
reason
of
his
promise
.
But
an
effeminate
man
cannot
long
withstand
the
assaults
of
a
gracious
Queene
,
and
so
was
the
servant
of
God
transported
to
Edinburgh
,
where
the
Cardinall
then
had
a
convention
of
Prelats
,
wherein
somewhat
was
said
of
redressing
the
abuses
of
the
Church
,
and
reforming
the
lives
of
the
Clergie
,
but
it
tooke
no
effect
.
M.
Wischarde
remained
but
few
dayes
in
Edinburgh
:
For
that
bloodie
woolfe
the
Cardinall
,
ever
thirsting
after
the
blood
of
the
servant
of
God
,
so
travelled
with
the
abused
Governour
,
that
he
was
content
that
Gods
servant
should
be
delivered
to
the
power
of
that
Tyrannie
.
And
so
small
inversion
being
made
,
Pilate
obeyed
the
petition
of
Caiaphas
,
and
of
his
fellows
,
and
adjudged
Christ
to
be
crucified
.
The
Cardinall
seeing
it
was
forbidden
by
the
Canon
Law
to
Priests
to
sit
as
Judges
upon
life
and
death
,
although
the
crime
were
Heresie
,
sent
to
the
Governour
,
desiring
him
to
name
some
Lay-Judge
to
pronounce
Sentence
against
M.
Wischarde
.
The
Governour
had
freely
condescended
to
the
Cardinalls
request
,
without
delay
,
if
David
Hamilton
of
Preston
,
a
godly
and
wise
man
,
had
not
remonstrated
unto
him
,
That
he
could
expect
no
better
end
then
Saul
,
since
he
persecuted
the
Saints
of
God
,
for
that
Truth
which
he
professed
once
with
such
a
shew
of
earnestnesse
;
the
profession
thereof
,
being
the
onely
cause
of
his
advancement
to
that
high
degree
wherein
he
was
:
The
Governour
moved
at
this
Speech
of
David
Hamiltons
,
answered
the
Cardinall
;
That
he
would
not
meddle
with
the
blood
of
that
good
man
;
and
told
him
,
That
his
blood
should
be
on
him
,
for
he
himselfe
would
be
free
of
it
.
At
this
the
Cardinall
was
angry
,
and
said
he
would
proceed
,
and
that
he
had
sent
to
the
Governour
of
meere
civility
,
without
any
need
.
And
so
the
servant
of
God
,
delivered
to
the
hand
of
that
proud
and
mercilesse
Tyrannie
,
triumph
was
made
by
the
Priests
.
The
godly
lamented
,
and
accused
the
foolishnesse
of
the
Governour
:
For
by
the
retaining
of
the
said
M.
George
,
he
might
have
caused
Protestants
and
Papists
(
rather
proud
Romanists
)
to
have
served
;
The
one
,
to
the
end
the
life
of
their
Preacher
might
have
been
saved
;
The
other
,
for
feare
that
he
should
have
set
him
at
liberty
again
,
to
the
confusion
of
the
Bishops
.
But
where
God
is
left
(
as
he
had
plainely
renounced
him
before
)
what
can
counsell
or
judgement
availe
?
How
the
servant
of
God
was
dealt
withall
,
and
what
he
did
from
the
day
that
he
entred
within
the
sea
Tower
of
S.
Andrews
,
which
was
in
the
end
of
January
,
Gukstone
Glakstone
,
the
aforesaid
Archbishop
,
lacked
no
reasons
,
as
he
thought
,
for
maintenance
of
his
glory
.
He
was
an
Archbishop
in
his
owne
Diocesse
,
and
in
his
owne
Cathedrall
Seat
and
Church
,
and
therefore
ought
to
give
place
to
no
man
.
The
power
of
the
Cardinall
was
but
begged
from
Rome
,
and
appertaineth
but
to
his
own
person
,
and
not
to
his
Bishoprick
,
for
it
might
be
,
that
his
successour
should
not
be
Cardinall
,
but
his
dignity
was
annexed
with
his
office
,
and
did
appertaine
to
all
that
ever
should
be
Bishops
of
Glasgow
.
Howsoever
these
doubts
were
resolved
by
the
Doctors
of
Divinity
of
both
the
Prelats
,
yet
the
decision
was
as
ye
shall
heare
;
Comming
forth
(
or
going
in
,
all
is
one
)
at
the
Queere
doore
of
Glasgow
Church
,
begins
striving
for
state
betwixt
the
Crosse-bearers
,
so
that
from
glouming
they
came
to
shouldring
,
and
so
from
shouldring
they
go
to
buffets
,
and
from
dry
blowe-neffaling
;
and
then
for
charities
sake
,
they
cry
,
Disperst●
dedit
pauperibus
,
and
essay
which
of
the
Crosses
was
finest
mettall
,
which
staffe
was
strongest
,
and
which
Crosse-bearer
could
best
defend
his
Masters
preheminence
;
and
that
there
should
be
no
superiority
in
that
behalf
,
to
the
ground
go
both
their
Crosses
.
And
then
began
no
little
fray
,
but
yet
a
merry
game
,
for
rockets
were
rent
,
tippets
were
torne
,
crowns
were
knapped
,
and
side
gowns
might
have
been
seen
wantonly
to
wagge
from
the
one
wall
to
the
other
:
Many
of
them
lacked
beards
,
and
that
was
the
more
pity
,
and
therefore
could
not
buckle
other
by
the
brises
,
as
bold
men
would
have
done
.
But
fie
on
the
Jackmen
,
that
did
not
their
duty
:
For
had
the
one
part
of
them
recountred
the
other
,
then
had
all
gone
right
;
but
the
Sanctuary
we
suppose
saved
the
lives
of
many
.
How
merrily
so
ever
this
be
written
,
it
was
bitter
mirth
to
the
Cardinall
and
his
court
.
It
was
more
then
irregularity
▪
yea
,
it
might
well
have
been
judged
laese
majesté
to
the
son
of
perdition
,
the
Popes
own
person
;
and
yet
the
other
in
his
folly
,
as
proud
as
a
Peacocke
,
would
let
the
Cardinall
know
,
that
he
was
a
Bishop
,
when
the
other
but
Beton
,
before
he
gat
the
Abbey
of
Aberbroth
.
This
enmity
was
judged
mortall
,
and
without
all
hope
of
reconciliation
.
But
the
blood
of
the
innocent
servant
of
God
,
buried
in
oblivion
all
that
bragging
and
boast
.
For
the
Archbishop
of
Glasgow
was
the
first
unto
whom
the
Cardinall
wrote
,
signifying
unto
him
what
was
done
,
and
earnestly
craving
of
him
,
that
he
would
assist
with
his
presence
and
counsell
,
how
that
such
an
enemy
to
their
estate
might
be
suppressed
.
And
thereto
was
not
the
other
slow
,
but
kept
time
appointed
,
sat
next
to
the
Cardinall
,
waited
and
subscribed
first
in
ranke
,
and
lay
over
the
East
block-house
with
the
said
Cardinall
,
till
the
Martyr
of
God
was
consumed
with
fire
:
for
this
we
may
note
,
That
all
these
beasts
consented
in
heart
to
the
slaughter
of
that
Innocent
.
So
did
they
approve
it
with
their
presence
,
having
the
whole
ordnance
of
the
Castle
of
S.
Andrews
,
bent
towards
the
place
of
execution
,
which
was
neere
to
the
Castle
,
ready
to
have
shot
,
if
any
would
have
made
defence
or
rescue
to
Gods
servant
.
The
manner
of
his
Accusation
,
Processe
,
and
Answers
followeth
,
as
we
have
received
from
certaine
Records
,
which
we
relate
truely
,
as
neere
as
possibly
we
can
.
Upon
the
last
of
February
was
sent
to
the
prison
where
the
servant
of
God
lay
,
Iohn
Winrame
,
stood
up
in
the
Pulpit
,
and
made
a
Sermon
to
all
the
congregation
there
then
assembled
,
taking
his
matter
out
of
Matth.
13.
Whose
Sermon
was
divided
into
foure
parts
.
The
first
was
,
A
short
and
briefe
declaration
of
the
Evangelist
.
The
second
,
of
the
interpretation
of
the
good
seed
:
And
because
he
called
the
Word
of
God
the
good
seed
,
and
Heresie
the
evil
seed
;
he
declared
what
Heresie
was
,
and
how
it
should
be
knowne
.
He
defined
it
on
this
manner
;
Heresie
is
a
false
Opinion
,
defended
with
Pertinacie
,
clearely
repugning
the
Word
of
God
.
The
third
part
of
his
Sermon
was
,
The
cause
of
Heresie
within
that
realm
,
and
all
other
realms
.
The
cause
of
Heresie
(
said
he
)
is
the
ignorance
of
them
which
have
the
cures
of
mens
soules
:
to
whom
it
necessarily
belongeth
to
have
the
true
understanding
of
the
Word
of
God
,
Timothy
,
A
bishop
must
be
faultlesse
,
as
becometh
the
minister
of
God
,
not
stubborn
,
nor
angry
,
no
drunkard
,
no
fighter
,
not
given
to
filthy
lucre
,
but
harberous
,
one
that
loved
goodnesse
,
sober-minded
,
righteous
,
holy
,
temperate
,
and
such
as
cleaveth
unto
the
true
Word
of
Doctrine
.
That
he
may
be
able
with
wholsome
learning
,
and
to
impugne
that
which
they
say
against
him
.
The
fourth
part
of
his
Sermon
was
,
how
Heresies
should
be
knowne
;
Heresies
(
quoth
he
)
be
knowne
on
this
manner
;
Let
them
both
grow
to
the
harvest
.
The
harvest
is
the
end
of
the
world
,
neverthelesse
he
affirmed
,
That
they
should
be
put
down
by
the
civill
Magistrate
,
and
Law
.
And
when
he
ended
his
Sermon
,
incontinent
they
caused
M.
George
to
ascend
into
the
Pulpit
,
there
to
heare
his
Accusation
and
Articles
,
for
right
against
him
stood
one
of
the
fat
flock
,
a
monster
,
Iohn
Lawder
,
a
Priest
,
laden
full
of
cursings
,
written
in
paper
of
the
which
he
took
out
a
roule
,
both
long
,
and
also
full
of
outrages
,
threatnings
,
maledictions
,
and
words
of
devilish
spite
and
malice
,
saying
to
the
innocent
M.
George
,
so
many
cruell
and
abominable
words
,
and
hit
him
so
spitefully
with
the
Popes
thunder
,
that
the
ignorant
people
dreaded
lest
the
earth
then
would
have
swallowed
him
up
quick
.
Notwithstanding
he
stood
still
with
great
patience
,
hearing
their
sayings
,
not
once
moving
or
changing
his
countenance
.
When
that
this
fat
sow
had
read
thorowout
all
his
lying
menaces
,
his
face
running
down
with
sweat
,
and
froathing
at
the
mouth
like
a
boare
:
He
spate
at
M.
Georges
face
,
saying
,
What
answers
thou
to
these
sayings
?
Thou
runagate
,
traitour
,
theefe
,
which
we
have
duely
proved
by
sufficient
witnesse
against
thee
.
Master
George
hearing
this
,
sate
downe
upon
his
knees
in
the
Pulpit
,
making
his
prayer
to
God
.
When
he
had
ended
his
Prayer
,
sweetly
and
Christianly
,
he
answered
unto
them
all
in
this
manner
:
Master
George
his
ORATION
.
MAny
and
horrible
sayings
unto
me
a
Christian
man
,
many
words
abominable
for
to
heare
,
have
ye
spoken
here
this
day
,
which
not
onely
to
teach
,
but
also
to
thinke
,
I
thought
it
ever
great
abomination
.
Wherefore
I
pray
your
discretions
quietly
to
heare
me
,
that
ye
may
know
what
were
my
Sayings
,
and
the
manner
of
my
Doctrine
.
This
my
Petition
(
my
Lords
)
I
desire
to
be
heard
for
three
causes
.
The
first
is
,
Because
through
preaching
of
the
Word
of
God
,
his
glory
is
made
manifest
.
It
is
reasonable
therefore
,
for
the
advancing
of
the
glory
of
God
,
that
ye
heare
me
teaching
truely
the
pure
and
sincere
Word
of
God
,
without
any
dissimulation
.
The
second
reason
is
,
Because
that
your
health
springeth
of
the
Word
of
God
,
for
he
worketh
all
things
by
his
Word
.
It
were
therefore
an
unrighteous
thing
,
if
ye
should
stop
your
eares
from
me
,
teaching
truely
the
Word
of
God
.
The
third
reason
is
,
Because
your
Doctrine
speaketh
forth
many
pestilentious
,
blasphemous
,
and
abominable
words
,
not
coming
by
the
inspiration
of
God
,
but
of
the
devill
,
on
no
lesse
perill
than
my
life
.
It
is
just
therefore
and
reasonable
for
your
discretions
,
to
know
what
my
words
and
Doctrine
are
,
and
what
I
have
ever
taught
in
my
time
in
this
Realme
,
that
I
perish
not
unjustly
,
to
the
great
perils
of
your selves
.
Wherefore
both
for
the
glory
of
God
,
your
owne
health
,
and
safeguard
of
my
life
,
I
beseech
your
discretions
to
heare
me
,
and
in
the
meane
time
I
shall
recite
my
Doctrine
,
without
any
colour
.
First
and
chiefly
,
since
the
time
that
I
came
into
this
Realme
,
I
taught
nothing
but
the
ten
Commandments
of
God
,
the
twelve
Articles
of
the
Faith
,
and
the
Prayer
of
the
Lord
in
the
mother
Tongue
.
Moreover
,
in
Dundie
I
taught
the
Epistle
of
Saint
Paul
to
the
Romanes
.
And
I
shall
shew
your
discretions
faithfully
what
fashion
and-manner
I
used
,
when
I
taught
without
any
humane
dread
.
So
that
your
discretions
give
me
your
eares
benevolent
and
attentive
.
Suddenly
then
,
with
a
loud
voyce
cryed
the
accuser
,
the
fat
sow
,
Thou
Hereticke
,
Then
said
the
whole
Congregation
of
the
Prelats
,
with
their
complices
,
these
words
;
If
we
give
him
license
to
Preach
,
he
is
so
crafty
,
and
in
holy
Scriptures
so
exercised
,
that
he
will
perswade
the
people
to
his
opinion
,
and
raise
them
against
us
.
M.
George
seeing
their
malicious
and
wicked
intent
,
appealed
to
an
indifferent
and
equall
Judge
.
To
whom
the
accuser
,
Iohn
Lawder
aforesaid
,
with
hoggish
voyce
answered
,
Is
not
my
Lord
Cardinall
the
second
person
within
this
Realme
,
Chancellor
of
Scotland
,
Archbishop
of
Saint
Andrewes
,
Bishop
of
Merepose
,
Arbroth
,
Legatus
natus
,
Legatus
a
Latere
.
And
so
reciting
as
many
Titles
of
his
unworthy
Honours
as
would
have
laden
a
Ship
,
much
sooner
an
Asse
:
Is
not
he
(
quoth
Iohn
Lawder
)
an
equall
JUDGE
apparently
to
thee
.
Whom
other
desirest
thou
to
be
thy
JUDGE
?
To
whom
this
humble
man
answered
,
saying
,
I
refuse
not
my
Lord
Cardinall
,
but
I
desire
the
Word
of
God
to
be
my
Iudge
,
the
Temporall
estate
with
some
of
your
Lordships
mine
auditors
,
because
I
am
here
my
Lord
Governours
prisoner
.
Whereupon
the
pridefull
and
scornfull
people
that
stood
by
,
mocked
him
saying
,
Such
man
,
such
Iudge
,
speaking
seditious
and
reproachfull
words
against
the
Governour
,
and
other
of
the
Nobles
,
meaning
them
also
to
be
hereticks
.
And
incontinent
,
without
all
delay
,
they
would
have
given
sentence
upon
M.
George
,
and
that
without
further
Processe
,
had
not
certain
men
there
councelled
my
Lord
Cardinall
to
reade
againe
the
Articles
,
and
to
heare
his
answers
thereupon
,
that
the
people
might
not
complaine
of
his
wrongfull
condemnation
.
And
shortly
for
to
declare
.
These
were
the
Articles
following
,
with
his
Answers
,
as
far
they
would
give
him
leave
to
speak
.
For
when
he
intended
to
mitigate
their
leasings
,
and
shew
the
manner
of
his
Doctrine
,
by
and
by
they
stopped
his
mouth
with
another
Article
.
The
first
Article
.
Thou
false
Hereticke
,
Runnagate
,
Traytor
,
and
Thief
,
Deceiver
of
the
people
,
despisest
the
Church
,
and
in
like
case
contemnes
my
Lord
Governours
Authority
.
And
this
we
know
of
surety
,
That
when
thou
preachedst
in
Dundie
,
and
was
charged
by
my
Lord
Governours
Authority
to
desist
;
neverthelesse
thou
wouldest
not
obey
,
but
persevered
in
the
same
:
And
therefore
the
Bishop
of
Breachen
cursed
thee
,
and
delivered
thee
into
the
Devils
hand
,
and
gave
thee
then
Commandment
,
That
thou
shouldest
preach
no
more
;
yet
notwithstanding
thou
didst
continue
obstinately
.
The
Answer
.
My
Lords
,
I
have
read
in
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
That
it
is
not
lawfull
,
for
the
threats
and
menaces
of
men
,
to
desist
from
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
:
Therefore
it
is
written
,
We
shall
rather
obey
God
than
men
.
I
have
also
read
the
Prophet
Malachie
;
I
shall
curse
your
blessings
,
and
blesse
your
cursings
,
saith
the
Lord
.
Believing
firmly
,
That
he
would
turn
your
cursings
into
blessings
.
The
second
Article
.
Thou
false
heretick
didst
say
,
That
a
Priest
standing
at
the
Altar
saying
Masse
,
was
like
a
Fox
wagging
his
taile
in
July
.
The
Answer
.
My
Lords
,
I
said
not
so
.
These
were
my
sayings
,
The
moving
of
the
body
outward
,
without
inward
moving
of
the
heart
,
is
nought
else
but
the
playing
of
an
Ape
,
and
not
the
true
serving
of
God
.
For
God
is
a
secret
searcher
of
mens
hearts
.
Therefore
who
will
truely
adore
and
honour
God
,
he
must
in
spirit
and
verity
honour
him
.
Then
the
accuser
stopped
his
mouth
with
another
Article
.
The
third
Article
.
Thou
false
hereticke
Preachest
against
the
Sacraments
,
saying
,
That
there
are
not
seven
Sacraments
.
The
Answer
.
My
Lords
,
It
is
not
so
by
your
pleasures
,
I
taught
never
of
the
number
of
the
Sacraments
,
whether
there
were
seven
or
eleven
:
so
many
as
are
instituted
by
Christ
,
and
are
showne
to
us
by
the
Gospel
,
I
professe
openly
.
Except
it
be
the
Word
of
God
,
I
dare
affirme
nothing
.
The
fourth
Article
.
Thou
false
hereticke
hast
openly
taught
,
That
Auricular
Confession
is
not
a
blessed
Sacrament
,
and
thou
saist
,
That
we
should
onely
confesse
us
to
God
,
and
to
no
Priest
.
The
Answer
.
My
Lords
,
I
say
,
That
Auricular
Confession
,
seeing
that
it
hath
no
promise
of
the
Gospel
,
truely
it
cannot
be
a
Sacrament
.
Of
the
Confession
to
be
made
to
God
,
there
are
many
testimonies
in
Scripture
,
as
when
David
saith
,
I
thought
that
I
would
acknowledge
mine
iniquity
against
my self
unto
the
Lord
,
and
he
forgave
the
trespasses
of
my
sins
.
Here
confessing
signifieth
the
secret
knowledge
of
our
sins
before
God
.
When
I
exhorted
the
people
on
this
manner
,
I
reproved
no
manner
of
Confession
:
And
farther
,
Saint
Iames
saith
,
Acknowledge
your
sins
one
to
another
,
and
so
let
you
have
peace
among
your selves
.
Here
the
Apostle
meaneth
nothing
of
Auricular
Confession
,
but
that
we
should
acknowledge
and
confesse
our selves
to
be
sinners
before
our
brethren
,
and
before
the
world
,
and
not
to
esteeme
our selves
,
See
ye
not
what
colours
he
hath
in
his
speech
,
that
he
may
beguile
us
,
and
seduce
us
to
his
opinion
?
The
fifth
Article
.
Thou
false
heretick
didst
say
openly
,
That
it
was
necessary
for
every
man
to
know
and
understand
his
Baptisme
;
which
is
contrary
to
Generall
Councels
,
and
the
Estates
of
holy
Church
.
The
Answer
.
My
Lords
,
I
believe
there
be
none
so
unwise
here
,
that
will
make
Merchandise
with
any
French-men
,
or
any
other
unknowne
stranger
,
except
he
know
and
understand
first
the
condition
or
promise
made
by
the
French-man
or
stranger
.
So
likewise
I
would
that
we
understood
what
thing
we
promise
in
the
name
of
the
Infant
unto
God
in
Baptisme
.
Then
said
M.
Peter
Chaplin
,
That
he
had
the
devill
within
him
,
and
the
spirit
of
terrour
.
Then
answered
him
a
childe
,
saying
,
The
devil
cannot
speak
such
words
as
yonder
man
doth
speake
.
The
sixth
Article
.
Thou
false
Hereticke
,
Traytor
,
and
Thiefe
,
thou
said
,
That
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
was
but
a
piece
of
bread
baken
upon
the
ashes
,
and
no
other
thing
else
;
and
all
that
is
there
done
,
is
but
a
superstitious
Rite
,
against
the
Commandment
of
God
.
The
Answer
.
Oh
Lord
God!
so
manifest
lyes
and
blasphemies
,
the
Scripture
doth
not
teach
you
.
As
concerning
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
(
my
Lords
)
I
never
taught
any
thing
against
the
Scripture
,
the
which
I
shall
(
by
Gods
grace
)
make
manifest
this
day
,
I
being
ready
therefore
to
suffer
death
.
The
lawfull
use
of
the
Sacrament
is
most
acceptable
unto
God
.
But
the
great
abuse
of
it
,
is
very
detestable
unto
him
:
But
what
occasion
they
have
to
say
such
words
of
me
,
I
shall
shortly
shew
your
Lordships
.
I
once
chanced
to
meet
with
a
Iew
,
when
I
was
sayling
upon
the
water
of
Rhene
;
Iesus
of
Nazareth
?
This
Iew
answered
again
unto
me
,
When
Messias
cometh
,
he
shall
restore
all
things
,
and
he
shall
not
abrogate
the
Law
which
was
given
unto
our
Fathers
,
as
ye
do
;
for
why
?
We
see
the
poor
almost
perish
through
hunger
amongst
you
,
yet
you
are
not
moved
with
pity
towards
them
:
But
amongst
us
Iewes
,
though
we
be
poor
,
there
are
no
beggers
found
.
Secondarily
,
It
is
forbidden
by
the
Law
to
fain
any
kinde
of
Imagery
,
of
things
in
heaven
above
,
or
in
the
earth
beneath
,
or
in
the
Sea
under
the
earth
,
but
one
God
onely
to
honour
.
But
your
Sanctuaries
and
Churches
are
full
of
Idolls
.
Thirdly
,
a
piece
of
bread
baked
upon
the
ashes
,
ye
adore
and
worship
,
and
say
that
it
is
your
God
.
I
have
rehearsed
here
but
the
sayings
of
a
Iew
,
which
I
never
affirmed
to
be
true
.
Then
the
Bishops
shook
their
heads
,
and
spitted
on
the
ground
;
and
what
he
meaned
in
this
matter
further
,
they
would
not
hear
.
The
seventh
Article
.
Thou
false
hereticke
didst
say
,
That
extreme
Unction
was
not
a
Sacrament
.
The
Answer
.
My
Lords
,
forsooth
I
never
taught
of
extreme
Unction
,
in
my
Doctrine
,
whether
it
was
a
Sacrament
or
no.
The
eighth
Article
.
Thou
false
hereticke
didst
say
,
That
holy
water
is
not
so
good
as
Wash
,
and
such
like
.
Thou
contemnest
conjuring
,
and
sayest
,
That
holy
Churches
cursing
availeth
not
.
The
Answer
.
My
Lords
,
as
for
holy
water
,
what
strength
it
is
of
,
I
taught
never
in
my
Doctrine
.
Conjurings
and
Exorcisms
,
if
they
were
conformable
to
the
Word
of
God
,
I
would
commend
them
;
but
in
as
much
as
they
are
not
conformable
to
the
Commandment
and
Word
of
God
,
I
reprove
them
.
The
ninth
Article
.
Thou
false
Hereticke
and
runagate
,
hast
said
,
That
every
man
is
a
Priest
;
and
likewise
thou
sayest
,
That
the
Pope
hath
no
more
power
then
another
man
.
The
Answer
.
My
Lords
,
I
taught
nothing
but
the
Word
of
God
,
I
remember
that
I
have
read
in
some
places
of
S.
Iohn
,
and
S.
Peter
,
of
the
which
one
saith
,
He
hath
made
us
kings
and
priests
.
The
other
saith
,
He
hath
made
us
the
kingly
Priesthood
.
Wherefore
I
have
affirmed
,
Any
man
understanding
and
perfit
in
the
Word
of
God
,
and
the
true
faith
of
Jesus
Christ
,
to
have
his
power
given
him
from
God
,
and
not
by
the
power
or
violence
of
men
,
but
by
the
vertue
of
the
Word
of
God
,
the
which
word
is
called
,
The
power
of
God
,
The
Word
of
God
.
After
that
he
had
said
these
words
,
all
the
Bishops
laughed
,
and
mocked
him
:
When
that
he
beheld
their
laughing
;
Laugh
ye
(
said
he
)
my
Lords
?
Though
that
these
my
sayings
do
seem
scornfull
,
and
worthy
of
derision
to
your
Lordships
,
neverthelesse
they
are
very
weighty
to
me
,
and
of
a
great
value
;
because
that
they
stand
not
onely
upon
my
life
,
but
also
upon
the
honour
and
glory
of
God
.
In
the
meane
time
many
godly
men
,
beholding
the
woodnesse
and
great
cruelty
of
the
Bishops
,
and
the
invincible
patience
of
the
said
M.
George
,
did
greatly
mourne
and
lament
.
The
tenth
Article
.
Thou
false
Hereticke
saidst
,
That
a
man
had
no
free-will
,
but
is
like
to
the
Stoicks
,
which
say
,
That
it
is
not
in
mans
will
to
do
anything
,
but
that
all
desire
and
concupiscence
cometh
of
God
,
of
whatsoever
kinde
it
be
of
.
The
Answer
.
My
Lords
I
said
not
so
,
truely
,
I
say
,
That
as
many
as
beleeve
in
Christ
firmely
,
unto
them
is
given
liberty
conformable
to
the
saying
of
S.
Iohn
,
If
the
Sonne
make
you
free
,
then
shall
you
verily
be
free
:
Of
the
contrary
,
as
many
as
beleeve
not
in
Christ
Jesus
,
they
are
bond-servants
of
sin
:
He
that
sinneth
,
is
bound
to
sin
.
The
eleventh
Article
.
Thou
false
Hereticke
sayest
,
It
is
as
lawfull
to
eat
flesh
upon
Friday
,
as
on
Sunday
.
The
Answer
.
Pleaseth
it
your
Lordships
,
I
have
read
in
the
Epistles
of
S.
Paul
,
That
who
is
cleane
,
unto
him
all
things
are
cleane
:
Of
the
contrary
,
to
the
filthy
men
all
things
are
uncleane
.
A
faithfull
man
,
cleane
and
holy
,
sanctifieth
by
the
Word
,
the
creature
of
God
;
but
the
creature
maketh
no
man
acceptable
unto
God
.
So
that
a
creature
cannot
sanctifie
any
impure
and
unfaithfull
man
.
But
to
the
faithfull
man
all
things
are
sanctified
by
the
prayer
of
the
word
of
God
.
After
these
sayings
of
M.
George
,
then
said
the
Bishops
with
their
complices
;
What
needed
we
any
witnesse
against
him
,
hath
he
not
here
openly
spoken
blasphemie
?
The
twelfth
Article
.
Thou
false
Hereticke
doest
say
,
That
we
should
not
pray
unto
Saints
,
but
to
God
onely
;
Say
whether
thou
hast
said
this
or
no
,
say
shortly
.
The
Answer
.
For
the
weaknesse
and
infirmity
of
the
hearers
,
he
said
,
without
doubt
plainely
,
That
Saints
should
not
be
honoured
,
nor
called
upon
.
My
Lords
(
said
he
)
there
are
two
things
worthy
of
note
.
Thou
shalt
onely
worship
and
honour
thy
Lord
God
with
all
thine
heart
.
But
as
for
praying
to
,
and
honouring
of
Saints
,
there
is
great
doubt
amongst
many
,
whether
they
heare
or
no
the
invocation
made
unto
them
.
Therefore
I
exhorted
all
men
equally
in
my
Doctrine
,
That
they
should
leave
the
unsure
way
,
and
follow
the
way
which
was
taught
us
by
our
Master
Christ
.
He
is
onely
our
Mediatour
,
and
maketh
intercession
for
us
to
God
his
Father
.
He
is
the
doore
by
the
which
we
must
enter
in
:
He
that
entreth
not
in
by
this
doore
,
but
climeth
another
way
,
is
a
thiefe
and
a
murderer
.
He
is
the
veritie
and
life
:
he
that
goeth
out
of
the
way
,
there
is
no
doubt
he
shall
fall
into
the
mire
:
Yea
,
verily
he
is
fallen
into
it
already
.
This
is
the
fashion
of
my
Doctrine
,
the
which
I
have
ever
followed
.
Verily
that
which
I
have
heard
and
read
in
the
Word
of
God
,
I
taught
openly
and
in
no
corners
,
and
now
ye
shall
witnesse
the
same
,
if
your
Lordships
will
heare
me
:
Except
it
stand
by
the
Word
of
God
,
I
dare
not
be
so
bold
to
affirme
any
thing
.
These
sayings
he
rehearsed
divers
times
.
The
thirteenth
Article
.
Thou
false
Hereticke
hast
Preached
plainely
,
That
there
is
no
Purgatory
,
and
that
it
is
a
fained
thing
,
for
any
man
after
this
life
to
be
punished
in
Purgatory
.
The
Answer
.
My
Lords
,
as
I
have
oftentimes
said
heretofore
;
Without
expresse
witnesse
and
testimony
of
Scriptures
,
I
dare
affirme
nothing
.
I
have
oft
,
and
divers
times
read
over
the
Bible
,
and
yet
such
a
terme
found
I
never
,
nor
yet
any
place
of
Scripture
applicable
thereto
.
Therefore
I
was
afraid
ever
to
teach
of
that
thing
which
I
could
not
finde
in
Scripture
.
Then
said
he
to
M.
Iohn
Lawder
,
his
accuser
;
If
you
have
any
testimony
of
the
Scripture
,
by
the
which
you
may
prove
any
such
place
,
shew
it
now
before
this
auditory
.
But
that
dolt
had
not
a
word
to
say
for
himselfe
,
but
was
as
dumbe
as
a
Beetle
in
that
matter
.
The
fourteenth
Article
.
Thou
false
Hereticke
hast
taught
plainly
against
the
Vows
of
Monks
,
Friers
,
Nuns
,
and
Priests
,
saying
,
That
whosoever
was
bound
to
such
like
Vows
,
they
vowed
themselves
to
the
state
of
damnation
.
Moreover
,
That
it
was
lawfull
for
Priests
to
marry
wives
,
and
not
to
live
sole
.
The
Answer
.
Of
this
,
my
Lords
,
I
have
read
in
the
Gospel
,
That
there
are
three
kinde
of
chaste
men
,
some
are
gelded
from
their
mothers
womb
:
some
are
gelded
by
men
,
and
some
have
gelded
themselves
for
the
kingdom
of
heavens
sake
;
Verily
,
I
say
,
these
men
are
blessed
by
the
Scripture
of
God
.
But
as
many
as
have
not
the
gift
of
chastity
;
nor
yet
for
the
Gospel
,
have
overcome
the
concupiscence
of
the
flesh
,
and
have
vowed
chastity
;
ye
have
experience
,
although
I
should
hold
my
tongue
,
to
what
inconveniences
they
have
vowed
themselves
.
When
he
had
said
these
words
,
they
were
all
dumb
,
thinking
it
better
to
have
ten
concubines
then
one
wife
.
The
fifteenth
Article
.
Thou
false
Hereticke
,
and
runnagate
sayest
,
That
thou
wilt
not
obey
our
Generall
Provinciall
Counsells
.
The
Answer
.
My
Lords
,
what
your
generall
Counsells
are
,
I
know
not
,
I
was
never
exercised
in
them
,
but
to
the
pure
Word
of
God
,
I
gave
my
labours
.
Read
here
your
generall
Counsells
,
or
else
give
me
a
book
,
wherein
they
are
contained
,
that
I
may
read
them
;
if
they
be
agreeable
with
the
Word
of
God
,
I
will
not
disagree
.
Then
the
ravening
Wolves
turned
unto
madnesse
,
and
said
;
Wherefore
let
we
him
speak
any
farther
?
Read
forth
the
rest
of
the
Articles
,
and
stay
not
upon
them
.
Amongst
those
cruell
Tygers
,
there
was
one
false
hypocrite
,
Iohn
Scot
,
standing
behinde
Iohn
Lawders
backe
,
hasting
him
to
reade
the
rest
of
the
Articles
,
and
not
to
tarry
upon
his
wittie
and
godly
answers
;
For
we
may
not
abide
them
(
quoth
he
)
no
more
then
the
devil
may
abide
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
when
it
is
named
.
The
sixteenth
Article
.
Thou
Hereticke
sayest
,
That
it
is
vain
to
build
to
the
honour
of
God
costly
Churches
,
seeing
that
God
remaineth
not
in
Churches
made
by
mens
hands
,
nor
yet
can
God
be
in
little
space
,
as
betwixt
the
Priests
hands
.
The
Answer
.
My
Lords
,
Salomon
saith
,
If
that
the
heaven
of
heavens
cannot
comprehend
thee
,
how
much
lesse
this
house
which
I
have
builded
.
And
Iob
consented
to
the
same
sentence
,
saying
,
Seeing
that
he
is
higher
then
the
heavens
,
therefore
what
canst
thou
build
unto
him
;
he
is
deeper
then
the
hell
,
then
how
shalt
thou
know
him
,
he
is
longer
then
the
earth
,
and
broader
then
the
sea
,
so
that
God
cannot
be
comprehended
in
one
place
,
who
is
infinite
.
These
sayings
notwithstanding
,
I
said
never
that
Churches
should
be
destroyed
:
But
of
the
contrary
I
affirmed
ever
,
That
Churches
should
be
maintained
and
upholden
,
The
seventeenth
Article
.
Thou
false
Hereticke
contemnest
fasting
,
and
sayest
thou
shouldest
not
fast
.
The
Answer
.
My
Lords
,
I
finde
that
fasting
is
commanded
in
the
Scripture
,
therefore
I
were
a
slanderer
of
the
Gospel
,
if
I
contemned
fasting
.
And
not
so
onely
,
but
I
have
learned
by
experience
,
that
Fasting
is
good
for
the
health
and
conservation
of
the
body
.
But
God
onely
knoweth
who
fasteth
the
true
Fast.
The
eighteenth
Article
.
Thou
false
Hereticke
hast
Preached
openly
,
saying
,
That
the
soules
of
men
shall
sleepe
to
the
latter
day
of
judgement
,
and
shall
not
obtaine
life
immortall
untill
the
last
day
.
The
Answer
.
God
full
of
mercy
and
goodnesse
forgive
them
that
say
such
things
of
me
.
I
wot
,
and
know
surely
by
the
Word
of
God
,
that
he
who
hath
begun
to
have
the
Faith
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
to
beleeve
firmely
in
him
;
I
know
surely
,
I
say
,
that
the
soule
of
that
man
,
shall
never
sleepe
,
but
ever
shall
live
an
immortall
life
,
the
which
life
from
day
to
day
is
renewed
in
Grace
,
and
augmented
,
nor
yet
shall
ever
perish
,
or
have
an
end
,
but
shall
ever
live
immortall
with
Christ
the
head
.
To
the
which
life
,
all
that
beleeve
in
him
shall
come
,
and
rest
in
eternall
glory
.
Amen
.
WHen
that
the
Bishops
with
their
complices
,
had
accused
this
innocent
man
,
in
manner
and
forme
aforesaid
,
incontinently
they
condemned
him
to
be
burnt
as
an
Hereticke
,
not
having
respect
to
his
godly
answers
,
and
true
reasons
which
he
alleadged
,
nor
yet
to
their
own
consciences
;
Thinking
verily
that
they
should
do
to
God
good
sacrifice
,
conformable
to
the
sayings
of
Jesus
Christ
,
in
the
Gospel
of
Saint
Iohn
the
16.
Chapter
;
They
shall
excommunicate
you
,
yea
,
and
the
time
shall
come
,
that
he
which
killeth
you
,
shall
thinke
that
he
hath
done
to
God
good
service
.
The
Prayer
of
Master
George
Wischarde
.
O
Immortall
God
,
how
long
shalt
thou
suffer
the
rage
and
great
crudelitie
of
the
ungodly
,
to
exercise
their
fury
upon
thy
servants
which
doe
further
thy
Word
in
this
world
,
seeing
they
desire
to
do
the
contrary
;
That
is
,
to
choke
and
destroy
thy
true
Doctrine
and
Veritie
,
by
the
which
thou
hast
shewed
thee
unto
the
world
which
was
all
drowned
in
blindnesse
and
misknowledge
of
thy
Name
.
O
Lord
,
we
know
surely
that
thy
true
servants
must
needs
suffer
for
thy
Names
sake
,
persecution
,
affliction
,
and
troubles
in
this
present
life
,
which
is
but
a
shadow
,
as
thou
hast
shewed
to
us
by
thy
Prophets
and
Apostles
.
But
yet
we
desire
thee
(
mercifull
Father
)
that
thou
wouldst
conserve
,
defend
,
and
help
thy
congregation
,
which
thou
hast
chosen
before
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
and
give
them
thy
grace
to
heare
thy
Word
,
and
to
be
thy
true
servants
in
this
present
life
.
Then
by
and
by
they
caused
the
common
people
to
remove
,
whose
desire
was
always
to
hear
that
Innocent
man
speak
.
Then
the
sons
of
darknesse
pronounced
their
sentence
definitive
,
not
having
respect
to
the
Judgement
of
God
.
When
all
this
was
done
and
said
,
the
Cardinall
causeth
his
tormentors
to
passe
again
with
the
meek
Lambe
unto
the
Castle
,
untill
such
time
as
the
fire
was
made
ready
.
When
he
was
come
into
the
Castle
,
then
there
came
two
fiends
,
two
gray-Friers
,
Frier
Scot
and
his
mate
,
saying
,
Sir
,
you
must
make
your
confession
unto
us
.
He
answered
,
I
will
make
no
confession
:
Go
fetch
me
yonder
man
that
preached
unto
us
this
day
,
and
I
will
conferre
with
him
.
Then
they
sent
for
the
Sub-prior
of
the
Abbey
,
who
came
to
him
with
all
diligence
.
And
conferred
with
him
a
pretty
while
,
at
last
burst
forth
in
teares
,
but
so
soon
as
he
was
able
to
speak
,
he
asked
him
,
If
he
would
receive
the
Communion
;
Master
Wischarde
answered
,
He
would
most
willingly
,
if
he
could
have
it
according
to
Christs
institution
under
both
kindes
.
The
Sub-prior
went
to
the
Cardinall
and
his
Prelats
,
he
told
them
,
That
Master
Wischarde
was
an
innocent
man
;
which
he
said
,
not
to
intercede
for
his
life
;
but
to
make
known
the
innocency
of
the
man
unto
all
men
,
as
it
was
known
to
God
.
At
these
words
the
Cardinall
was
angry
,
and
said
to
the
Sub-Prior
,
Long
agoe
we
knew
what
you
were
;
Then
the
Sub-Prior
demanded
,
Whether
they
would
suffer
M.
Wischarde
to
receive
the
Communion
or
no
;
They
answered
,
No.
A
while
after
M.
Wischarde
had
ended
with
the
Sub-Prior
,
the
Captaine
of
the
Castle
,
with
some
other
friends
,
came
to
him
,
and
asked
him
;
If
he
would
break
fast
with
them
;
He
answered
,
Most
willingly
,
for
I
know
you
to
be
most
honest
and
godly
men
;
So
all
being
ready
,
he
desired
them
to
sit
downe
,
and
heare
him
a
while
with
patience
;
Then
he
discoursed
to
them
about
halfe
an
houre
concerning
the
Lords
Supper
,
his
Sufferings
and
Death
for
us
;
He
exhorteth
them
to
love
one
another
,
laying
aside
all
rancor
,
envie
,
and
vengeance
as
perfect
members
of
Christ
,
who
intercedes
continually
for
us
to
God
the
Father
.
After
this
he
gave
thanks
,
and
blessing
the
Bread
and
Wine
,
he
took
the
Bread
and
brake
it
,
and
gave
to
every
one
of
it
,
bidding
each
of
them
,
Remember
that
Christ
had
died
for
them
,
and
feed
on
it
spiritually
▪
So
taking
the
Cup
,
he
bade
them
,
Remember
that
Christs
blood
was
shed
for
them
,
&c.
And
after
he
gave
thanks
and
prayed
for
them
.
When
he
had
done
,
he
told
them
,
That
he
would
neither
eat
nor
drink
more
in
this
life
;
and
so
retired
to
his
Chamber
.
Immediately
after
came
to
him
(
sent
from
the
Cardinall
)
two
executioners
;
one
brought
him
a
coat
of
Linnen
died
black
,
and
put
it
upon
him
;
The
other
brought
some
baggs
full
of
Powder
,
which
they
tied
to
severall
parts
of
his
body
:
Thus
having
dressed
him
,
they
brought
him
to
an
outer
Roome
,
neere
to
the
gate
of
the
Castle
;
Then
the
fire
was
made
ready
,
and
the
Stake
at
the
West
port
of
the
Castle
,
neere
to
the
Priory
.
Over
against
the
place
of
execution
,
the
Castle
Windows
were
hung
with
rich
hangings
and
Velvet
Cushions
,
laid
for
the
Cardinall
and
Prelats
,
who
from
thence
did
feed
their
eyes
with
the
torments
of
this
innocent
man
.
The
Cardinall
dreading
that
Master
George
should
have
been
taken
away
by
his
friends
;
Before
had
commanded
to
bend
all
the
ordnance
of
the
Castle
right
against
the
place
of
execution
;
and
commanded
all
his
Gunners
to
be
ready
,
and
stand
beside
their
Gunnes
,
unto
such
time
as
he
was
burnt
.
All
this
being
done
,
they
bound
Master
George
his
hands
behinde
his
backe
,
and
with
sound
of
Trumpet
,
led
him
forth
with
the
Souldiers
,
from
the
Castle
,
to
the
place
of
their
cruell
and
wicked
execution
.
As
he
came
forth
of
the
Castle
gate
,
there
met
him
certain
beggars
,
asking
of
him
almes
for
Gods
sake
;
To
whom
he
answered
,
I
want
my
hands
,
wherewith
I
was
wont
to
give
you
almes
;
But
the
mercifull
Lord
,
of
his
benignity
and
abundant
grace
,
that
feedeth
all
men
,
vouchsafe
to
give
you
necessaries
both
unto
your
bodies
and
soules
.
Then
afterward
met
him
two
false
Fiends
,
(
I
should
say
Friers
)
saying
,
M.
George
,
pray
to
your
Lady
,
that
she
may
be
a
Mediatrix
for
you
to
her
Sonne
:
To
whom
he
answered
meekly
;
Cease
,
tempt
me
not
,
I
intreat
you
.
After
this
he
was
led
to
the
fire
,
with
a
rope
about
his
neck
,
and
a
chaine
of
iron
about
his
middle
.
When
that
he
came
to
the
fire
he
sat
downe
upon
his
knees
,
and
rose
againe
;
And
thrice
he
said
these
words
;
O
thou
Saviour
of
the
world
,
have
mercy
on
me
:
Father
of
heaven
,
I
commend
my
spirit
into
thy
holy
hands
.
When
he
had
made
this
Prayer
,
he
turned
him
to
the
people
,
and
said
these
words
,
having
obtained
leave
to
speak
a
little
:
I
beseech
you
Christian
brethren
and
sisters
,
that
ye
be
not
offended
at
the
Word
of
God
,
for
the
affliction
and
torments
which
ye
see
already
prepared
for
me
.
But
I
exhort
you
that
ye
love
the
Word
of
God
for
your
salvation
,
and
suffer
patiently
,
and
with
a
comfortable
heart
,
for
the
Words
sake
,
which
is
your
undoubted
salvation
,
and
everlasting
comfort
.
Moreover
,
I
pray
you
,
shew
my
brethren
and
sisters
,
which
have
heard
me
oft
before
,
that
they
cease
not
,
nor
leave
off
to
learne
the
word
of
God
which
I
taught
them
,
after
the
grace
given
unto
me
,
for
no
persecutions
nor
troubles
in
this
world
,
which
last
not
:
And
shew
unto
them
that
my
Doctrine
was
no
wives
fables
,
after
the
constitutions
made
by
men
;
And
if
I
had
taught
mens
doctrine
,
I
had
gotten
greater
thanks
by
men
.
But
for
the
Words
sake
and
true
Gospel
,
which
was
given
to
me
by
the
grace
of
God
,
I
suffer
this
day
by
men
,
not
sorrowfully
,
but
with
a
glad
heart
and
minde
.
For
this
cause
I
was
sent
,
That
I
should
suffer
this
fire
for
Christs
sake
.
Consider
and
behold
my
visage
,
ye
shall
not
see
me
change
my
colour
:
This
grim
fire
I
fear
not
,
and
so
I
pray
you
for
to
do
,
if
that
any
persecution
come
unto
you
for
the
Words
●ake
;
and
not
to
fear
them
that
slay
the
body
,
I
beseech
the
Father
of
heaven
to
forgive
them
that
have
of
any
ignorance
,
or
else
of
any
evil
minde
forged
lies
upon
me
;
I
forgive
them
with
all
my
heart
:
I
beseech
Christ
forgive
them
that
have
condemned
me
to
death
this
day
ignorantly
.
And
last
of
all
,
he
said
to
the
people
on
this
manner
;
I
beseech
you
brethren
and
sisters
to
exhort
your
Prelats
to
the
learning
of
the
Word
of
God
▪
that
they
may
be
ashamed
to
do
evil
,
and
learn
to
do
good
;
And
if
they
will
not
convert
themselves
from
their
wicked
errour
,
there
shall
hastily
come
upon
them
the
wrath
of
God
,
which
they
shall
not
eschew
.
Many
faithfull
words
said
he
in
the
meane
time
,
taking
no
heed
or
care
of
the
cruell
torments
which
were
then
prepared
for
him
.
Then
the
Executioner
that
was
his
tormentor
,
sate
down
upon
his
knees
,
and
said
,
Sir
,
I
pray
you
forgive
me
,
for
I
am
not
guilty
of
your
death
.
To
whom
he
answered
,
Come
hither
to
me
:
When
he
was
come
to
him
,
he
kissed
his
cheek
,
and
said
,
Lo
here
is
a
token
that
I
forgive
thee
,
my
heart
,
do
thy
Office
:
And
then
by
and
by
the
Trumpet
sounding
,
he
was
tyed
to
the
stake
,
and
the
fire
kindled
.
The
Captain
of
the
Castle
,
for
the
love
he
bore
to
M.
Wischarde
,
drew
so
neer
to
the
fire
,
that
the
flame
thereof
did
him
harme
;
he
wished
M.
Wischarde
to
be
of
good
courage
,
and
to
beg
from
God
the
forgivenesse
of
his
sins
;
to
whom
M.
Wischarde
answered
thus
;
This
fire
torments
my
body
,
but
no
wayes
abates
my
spirit
.
Then
M.
Wischarde
looking
towards
the
Cardinall
,
said
,
He
who
in
such
state
,
from
that
high
place
,
feedeth
his
eyes
with
my
torments
,
within
few
dayes
shall
be
hanged
out
at
the
same
window
,
to
be
seen
with
us
much
ignominy
,
as
he
now
leaneth
there
in
pride
.
Then
with
this
,
the
Executioner
drawing
the
Cord
,
stopt
his
breath
;
presently
after
,
the
fire
being
great
,
he
was
consumed
to
powder
.
The
Prelats
would
not
suffer
any
prayers
to
be
made
for
him
,
according
to
their
Custome
.
After
the
death
of
Master
Wischarde
,
the
Cardinall
was
cryed
up
by
his
flatterers
,
and
all
the
rabble
of
the
corrupt
Clergie
,
as
the
onely
Defender
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
and
punisher
of
hereticks
,
neglecting
the
authority
of
the
sluggish
Governour
:
And
it
was
said
by
them
,
That
if
the
great
Prelates
of
latter
dayes
,
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
had
been
so
stout
and
zealous
of
the
credit
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
they
had
not
onely
suppressed
all
hereticks
,
but
also
kept
under
the
Lay-men
,
who
were
so
froward
and
stubborne
.
On
the
other
side
,
when
that
the
people
beheld
the
great
tormenting
of
that
innocent
,
they
could
not
withhold
from
piteous
mourning
,
and
complaining
of
the
innocent
lambs
slaughter
.
After
the
death
of
this
blessed
Martyr
of
God
,
began
the
people
in
plaine
speaking
,
to
damne
and
detest
the
cruelty
that
was
used
;
yea
,
men
of
great
birth
and
estimation
and
honour
at
open
tables
avowed
,
That
the
blood
of
the
said
Master
George
should
be
revenged
,
or
else
it
should
cost
life
for
life
:
and
that
in
a
short
time
they
should
be
like
hogs
kept
for
slaughter
,
by
this
vitious
Priest
,
and
wicked
Monster
,
which
neither
minded
God
,
nor
cared
for
man
.
Amongst
those
that
spake
against
the
Cardinalls
cruelty
,
Iohn
Lesley
,
brother
to
the
Earle
of
Rothes
was
chief
,
with
his
Cozen
Norman
Lesley
,
who
had
been
a
great
follower
of
the
Cardinall
,
and
very
active
for
him
but
a
little
before
,
fell
so
foule
with
him
,
that
they
came
to
high
reproaches
one
with
another
.
The
occasion
of
their
falling
out
was
a
private
businesse
,
wherein
Norman
Lesley
said
he
was
wronged
by
the
Cardinall
:
On
the
other
side
,
the
Cardinall
said
he
was
not
with
respect
used
by
Norman
Lesley
his
inferiour
.
The
said
Iohn
Lesley
in
all
companies
spared
not
to
say
,
That
that
same
dagger
(
shewing
forth
his
dagger
)
and
that
same
hand
should
be
put
in
the
Cardinalls
brest
.
These
brutes
came
to
the
Cardinalls
ears
:
Tush
,
a
figge
for
the
fooles
,
and
a
button
for
the
bragging
of
heretickes
,
and
their
assistance
in
Scotland
:
Is
not
my
Lord
Governour
mine
?
witnesse
his
eldest
son
in
pledge
at
my
table
.
Have
I
not
the
Queen
at
my
owne
devotion
(
he
meant
of
the
mother
Mary
that
now
1566
raigns
)
Is
not
France
my
friend
,
and
I
am
friend
to
France
?
What
danger
should
I
feare
?
And
thus
in
vanity
the
carnall
Cardinall
delighted
himself
a
little
before
his
death
.
But
yet
he
had
devised
to
have
cut
off
such
as
he
thought
might
trouble
him
:
For
he
had
appointed
the
whole
Gentlemen
of
Fyfe
to
have
met
him
at
Falkland
the
Munday
;
but
he
was
slain
upon
the
Saturday
before
.
His
treasonable
purpose
was
not
understood
,
and
it
was
this
;
That
Norman
Lesley
,
Sheriff
of
Fyfe
,
and
apparent
heir
to
his
Father
the
Earl
of
Rothes
▪
the
foresaid
Iohn
Lesley
,
Father
brother
to
Norman
;
the
Lairds
of
Grange
,
elder
and
younger
;
Sir
Iames
Learmond
of
Darsie
,
and
Provost
of
Saint
Andrewes
;
and
the
faithfull
Laird
of
Raith
,
should
either
have
been
slain
,
or
else
taken
,
and
after
to
have
beene
used
at
his
pleasure
.
This
enterprise
was
disclosed
after
his
slaughter
,
partly
by
Letters
and
Memorialls
found
in
his
chamber
,
but
plainly
affirmed
by
such
as
were
of
the
counsell
.
Many
purposes
were
devised
,
how
that
wicked
man
might
have
been
taken
away
;
But
all
faileth
,
till
Friday
the
twenty
eighth
of
May
,
Andrewes
,
William
Kirkaldie
of
Grange
younger
,
was
in
the
Towne
before
,
waiting
upon
the
purpose
.
Last
came
Iohn
Lesley
as
aforesaid
,
who
was
most
suspected
:
What
conclusion
they
took
that
night
,
it
was
not
knowne
,
but
by
the
issue
that
followed
.
But
early
upon
the
Saturday
in
the
morning
,
the
29
of
May
,
were
they
in
sundry
Companies
in
the
Abbey
Church-yard
,
not
far
distant
from
the
Castle
:
First
,
the
Gates
being
open
,
and
the
draw-Bridge
letten
downe
,
for
receiving
of
Lime
and
Stones
,
and
other
things
necessary
for
building
(
for
Babilon
was
almost
finished
)
First
,
we
say
,
assayed
William
Kirkcaldie
of
Grange
younger
,
and
with
him
six
persons
,
and
getting
entry
,
held
purpose
with
the
Porter
,
If
my
Lord
was
walking
;
who
answered
,
No
:
(
and
so
it
was
indeed
,
Marion
Ogilbie
that
night
,
who
was
espied
to
depart
from
him
by
the
privie
Posterne
that
morning
;
and
therefore
quietnesse
,
after
the
rules
of
Physick
,
and
a
morning
sleep
,
was
requisite
(
for
my
Lord.
)
While
the
said
William
and
the
Porter
talketh
,
and
his
servants
made
them
to
look
the
work
and
workmen
,
approached
Norman
Lesley
with
his
company
;
and
because
they
were
in
great
number
,
they
easily
gat
entrie
.
They
addresse
to
the
midst
of
the
Court
:
and
immediately
came
Iohn
Lesley
,
somewhat
rudely
,
and
four
persons
with
him
:
The
Porter
fearing
,
would
have
drawne
the
Bridge
;
but
the
said
Iohn
being
entred
thereon
,
stayed
it
,
and
leapt
in
▪
And
while
the
Porter
made
him
for
defence
,
his
head
wa●
broken
,
the
Keyes
taken
from
him
,
and
he
cast
into
the
ditch
,
and
so
the
place
was
seized
.
The
shout
ariseth
;
the
work-men
,
to
the
number
of
more
then
a
hundred
,
ran
off
the
walls
,
and
were
without
hurt
put
forth
at
the
Wicket
Gate
.
The
first
thing
that
ever
was
done
,
William
Kirkaldie
took
the
Guard
of
the
privy
Posterne
,
fearing
lest
the
Fox
should
have
escaped
.
Then
go
the
rest
of
the
Gentlemens
Chambers
,
and
without
violence
done
to
any
man
,
they
put
more
then
fifty
persons
to
the
Gate
:
The
number
that
enterprised
and
did
this
,
was
but
sixteen
persons
.
The
Cardinall
wakened
with
the
shouts
,
asked
from
his
window
,
What
meant
that
noyse
?
It
was
answered
,
That
Norman
Lesley
had
taken
his
Castle
:
Which
understood
,
he
ran
to
the
Posterne
;
but
perceiving
the
passage
to
be
kept
without
,
he
returned
quickly
to
his
Chamber
,
took
his
two
handed
sword
,
and
caused
his
Chamberlain
to
cast
Chests
and
other
impediments
to
the
doore
.
In
this
mean
time
came
Iohn
Lesley
unto
it
,
and
bids
open
.
The
Cardinall
asking
,
Who
calls
;
he
answered
,
My
name
is
Lesley
.
He
demanded
,
Is
that
Norman
?
The
other
saith
,
Nay
,
my
name
is
Iohn
.
I
will
have
Norman
,
saith
the
Cardinall
,
for
he
is
my
friend
.
Content
your self
with
such
as
are
here
,
for
other
you
shall
have
none
.
There
were
with
the
said
Iohn
,
Iames
Melvene
,
a
man
familiarly
acquainted
with
Master
George
Wischarde
,
and
Peter
Carmichaelle
,
a
stout
Gentleman
.
In
this
mean
time
,
while
they
force
at
the
door
,
the
Cardinall
hides
a
box
of
gold
under
coales
that
were
laid
in
a
secret
corner
.
At
length
he
asketh
,
Will
ye
save
my
life
?
The
said
Iohn
answered
,
It
may
be
that
we
will
.
Swear
unto
me
by
Gods
wounds
,
and
I
will
open
you
.
Then
answered
the
said
Iohn
,
It
that
was
said
,
is
unsaid
;
and
so
cryed
;
Fire
,
fire
,
(
for
the
doore
was
very
strong
)
and
so
was
brought
a
chimley
full
of
burning
coales
,
which
perceived
,
the
Cardinall
or
his
Chamberlain
(
it
is
uncertain
)
opened
the
doore
,
and
the
Cardinall
sat
down
in
a
chaire
,
I
am
a
Priest
,
I
am
a
Priest
,
ye
will
not
slay
me
.
The
said
Iohn
Leslie
(
according
to
his
former
Vows
)
stroke
him
first
once
or
twice
,
and
so
did
the
said
Peter
.
But
Iames
Melvin
(
a
man
of
nature
most
gentle
and
most
modest
)
perceiving
them
both
in
choler
,
withdrew
them
,
and
said
,
This
work
and
judgement
of
God
(
although
it
be
secret
)
ought
to
be
done
with
greater
gravity
.
And
presenting
unto
him
the
point
of
the
sword
,
Iames
Melvin
.
said
,
Repent
thee
of
thy
former
wicked
life
,
but
especially
of
the
shedding
of
the
blood
of
that
notable
instrument
of
God
M.
George
Wischarde
,
which
albeit
the
flame
of
fire
consumed
before
men
,
yet
cries
it
for
vengeance
upon
thee
,
and
we
from
God
are
sent
to
revenge
it
.
For
here
before
my
God
,
I
protest
,
That
neither
the
hatred
of
thy
person
,
the
love
of
thy
riches
,
nor
the
fear
of
any
trouble
thou
couldst
have
done
to
me
in
particular
,
moved
,
or
moveth
me
to
strike
thee
;
But
onely
because
thou
hast
been
,
and
remainest
an
obstinate
enemy
against
Christ
Iesus
and
his
holy
Gospel
.
And
so
he
stroke
him
twice
or
thrice
thorow
with
a
stog
sword
:
And
so
he
fell
,
never
word
heard
out
of
his
mouth
,
I
am
a
Priest
,
fie
,
fie
,
all
is
gone
.
While
they
were
thus
busied
with
the
Cardinall
,
the
fray
rose
in
the
Town
,
the
Provost
assembles
the
Commonalty
,
and
comes
to
the
house
side
,
crying
,
What
have
ye
done
with
my
Lord
Cardinall
?
Where
is
my
Lord
Cardinall
?
Have
ye
slain
my
Lord
Cardinall
?
They
that
were
within
answered
gentlely
;
Best
it
were
for
you
to
return
to
your
own
houses
,
for
the
man
ye
call
the
Cardinall
hath
received
his
reward
,
and
in
his
own
person
will
trouble
the
world
no
more
.
But
then
more
inragedly
they
cry
,
We
shall
never
depart
till
that
we
see
him
.
And
so
was
he
brought
to
the
East
block-house
head
,
and
shewed
dead
over
the
wall
,
to
the
faithlesse
multitude
,
which
would
not
beleeve
before
they
saw
,
and
so
they
departed
without
Requiem
aeternam
,
&
requiescat
in
pace
,
sung
for
his
soule
.
Now
because
the
weather
was
hot
(
for
it
was
in
May
,
as
ye
have
heard
)
and
his
funerals
could
not
suddenly
be
prepared
,
it
was
thought
best
to
keep
him
from
stinking
to
give
him
great
salt
enough
,
a
cope
of
lead
,
and
a
corner
in
the
bottom
of
the
sea
Tower
(
a
place
where
many
of
Gods
children
had
been
imprisoned
before
)
to
await
what
exequies
his
brethren
the
Bishops
would
prepare
for
him
.
The
death
of
this
aforesaid
Tyrant
,
as
it
was
pleasing
to
some
,
to
wit
,
to
those
who
had
received
the
Reformation
of
Religion
,
for
they
were
mightily
afraid
of
him
▪
and
also
to
sundry
Romanists
whom
he
kept
under
as
slaves
;
so
on
the
other
side
it
was
dolorous
to
the
Priests
,
dolorous
to
the
Governour
,
dolorous
to
the
Queene
Dowager
:
for
in
him
perished
faithfulnesse
to
France
,
George
Dowglas
,
bastard
sonne
to
the
said
Earle
,
is
yet
called
Postulant
.
)
But
it
was
more
proper
(
think
the
Hamiltons
)
for
the
Governours
itching
,
then
for
reward
to
the
Dowglasses
;
And
yet
in
hope
thereof
,
the
said
Earle
,
and
Sir
George
his
brother
,
were
the
first
that
voted
,
that
the
Castle
of
S.
Andrews
should
be
besieged
:
Divers
Gentlemen
of
Fyfe
went
into
the
Castle
,
and
abode
there
with
the
Leslies
during
the
first
siege
;
and
Iohn
Rough
was
Preacher
to
them
.
The
Bishop
,
William
Kirkcaldie
from
London
,
and
with
much
difficultie
(
because
the
said
gate
was
not
then
prepared
)
and
some
losse
of
men
,
had
rendered
him
to
the
Castle
againe
;
and
had
taken
with
them
to
the
Court
of
England
,
Iohn
Leslie
,
and
Master
Henry
Balnaves
,
for
perfecting
of
all
Contracts
betwixt
them
and
the
King
Henry
,
who
promised
to
take
them
into
his
protection
,
The
Heads
of
the
coloured
appointment
were
;
-
1.
That
they
should
keep
the
Castle
of
S.
Andrews
still
,
while
that
the
Governour
and
the
authority
of
Scotland
should
get
unto
them
a
sufficient
absolution
from
the
Pope
Antichrist
of
Rome
,
for
the
slaughter
of
the
Cardinall
aforesaid
.
-
2.
That
they
should
deliver
pledges
for
the
deliverie
of
that
house
,
as
soone
as
the
aforesaid
absolution
was
delivered
unto
them
.
-
3.
That
they
,
their
friends
,
familiars
and
servants
,
and
others
to
them
pertaining
,
should
never
be
pursued
in
Law
,
by
authority
,
for
the
slaughter
aforesaid
.
But
that
they
should
enjoy
commodities
,
spirituall
or
temporall
,
whatsoever
they
possessed
before
the
said
slaughter
,
even
as
if
it
had
never
beene
committed
.
That
they
of
the
Castle
should
keep
the
Earle
of
Arran
so
long
as
their
Pledges
were
kept
.
And
such
like
Articles
liberall
enough
,
for
they
never
minded
to
keep
word
of
them
,
as
the
issue
did
declare
.
Iohn
Rough
left
the
Castle
,
seeing
he
could
do
little
good
upon
those
that
were
within
,
so
addicted
were
they
to
their
evil
wayes
;
he
went
into
England
to
Preach
Gods
Word
there
.
The
appointment
made
,
all
the
godly
were
glad
,
for
some
hope
they
had
that
thereby
Gods
Word
should
somewhat
bud
,
as
indeed
so
it
did
:
For
Iohn
Rough
(
who
soon
after
the
Cardinals
slaughter
entred
within
the
Castle
and
had
continued
in
it
during
the
whole
siege
)
having
left
the
Castle
,
because
he
could
do
little
good
upon
those
that
were
with
him
;
so
addicted
were
they
to
their
evil
wayes
,
began
to
Preach
in
the
city
of
S.
Andrews
.
And
albeit
he
was
not
the
most
learned
,
yet
was
his
doctrine
without
corruption
,
and
therefore
well
liked
of
the
people
.
At
the
Easter
after
Anno
1547.
came
to
the
Castle
of
S.
Andrews
,
Iohn
Knox
,
Iohn
Knox
goes
into
the
Castle
of
S.
Andrews
.
who
wearied
of
removing
from
place
to
place
,
by
reason
of
the
persecution
that
came
upon
him
by
the
Bishop
of
S.
Andrews
,
was
determined
to
have
left
Scotland
,
and
to
have
visited
the
Schools
of
Germany
(
of
England
then
he
had
no
pleasure
,
by
reason
that
although
the
Popes
name
was
suppressed
,
yet
his
laws
&
corruptions
remained
in
full
vigor
.
)
But
because
he
had
the
care
of
some
Gentlemens
children
,
whom
certain
yeers
he
had
nourished
in
godlinesse
.
Their
fathers
solicited
him
to
go
to
S.
Andrews
,
that
himselfe
might
have
the
benefit
of
the
Castle
,
and
their
children
the
benefit
of
his
Doctrine
.
And
so
(
we
say
)
came
he
the
time
aforesaid
to
the
said
place
;
and
having
in
his
company
Francis
Dowglas
of
Langnidrie
,
George
his
brother
,
and
Alexander
Cokburne
,
eldest
son
then
to
the
Laird
of
Ormeston
,
began
to
exercise
them
,
after
his
accustomed
manner
.
Besides
the
Grammar
and
other
books
of
humane
Learning
,
he
read
unto
them
a
Catechisme
,
account
whereof
he
caused
them
give
publikely
in
the
Parish
Church
of
S.
Andrews
.
He
read
moreover
unto
them
the
Gospel
of
Iohn
,
proceeding
where
he
left
at
his
departure
from
Langnidrie
,
where
before
his
residence
was
,
and
that
Lecture
he
read
in
the
Chappell
within
the
Castle
at
a
certain
houre
.
They
of
the
place
,
but
specially
M.
Hen.
Balnaves
&
Iohn
Rough
Preacher
,
perceiving
the
manner
of
his
Doctrine
,
began
earnestly
to
travell
with
him
,
that
he
would
take
the
Function
of
Preacher
upon
him
:
but
he
refused
,
alleadging
that
he
would
not
run
where
God
had
not
called
him
,
meaning
,
that
he
would
do
nothing
without
a
lawfull
vocation
.
Whereupon
they
privily
amongst
themselves
advising
,
having
with
them
in
counsel
Sir
David
Lindsay
of
the
Mount
[
*
](A47584-e38870-b)
*
Sir
David
Lindsay
King
of
Armes
then
,
who
fore
the
time
had
good
light
both
in
Divine
and
Humane
knowledge
,
as
his
works
tell
us
.
,
they
concluded
that
they
would
give
a
charge
to
the
said
Iohn
,
and
that
publikely
,
by
the
mouth
of
the
Preacher
.
And
so
upon
a
certain
day
,
a
Sermon
of
the
Eelection
of
Ministers
,
what
power
the
Congregation
(
how
small
soever
that
it
was
,
passing
the
number
of
two
or
three
)
had
above
any
man
,
namely
,
in
the
time
of
need
,
as
that
was
,
in
whom
they
supposed
,
and
espied
the
gifts
of
God
to
be
;
and
how
dangerous
it
was
to
refuse
,
and
not
to
heare
the
voyce
of
such
as
desire
to
be
instructed
.
These
&
other
heads
(
we
say
)
declared
the
said
Iohn
Rough
Preacher
,
directed
by
his
words
to
the
said
Iohn
Knox
,
Iohn
Knox.
saying
,
Brother
,
ye
shall
not
be
offended
,
albeit
that
I
speak
unto
you
that
which
I
have
in
charge
even
from
all
those
that
are
here
present
,
which
is
this
:
In
the
Name
of
God
,
and
of
his
Son
Iesus
Christ
,
and
in
the
name
of
these
that
presently
call
you
by
my
mouth
,
I
charge
you
that
ye
refuse
not
this
holy
Vocation
,
but
as
ye
tender
the
glory
of
God
,
the
encrease
of
Christs
Kingdom
,
The
edification
of
your
Brethren
,
and
the
comfort
of
me
,
whom
ye
understand
well
enough
to
be
oppressed
by
the
multitude
of
labours
,
That
ye
take
upon
you
the
publike
office
and
Charge
of
Preaching
,
even
as
ye
looke
to
avoyd
Gods
heavy
displeasure
,
and
desire
that
he
shall
multiply
his
Graces
upon
you
.
And
in
the
end
he
said
to
those
that
were
present
,
Was
not
this
your
Charge
to
me
?
And
do
ye
not
approve
this
Vocation
?
They
answered
,
It
is
,
and
we
approve
it
.
Whereat
the
said
M.
Iohn
abashed
,
burst
forth
in
most
abundant
tears
,
and
withdrew
himself
to
his
Chamber
:
His
countenance
and
behaviour
,
from
that
day
,
till
the
day
that
he
was
compelled
to
present
himself
to
the
publike
place
of
Preaching
,
did
sufficiently
declare
the
grief
and
trouble
of
his
heart
;
for
no
man
saw
any
signe
of
mirth
of
him
,
neither
yet
had
he
pleasure
to
accompany
any
man
,
for
many
dayes
together
.
The
necessity
that
caused
him
to
enter
in
the
publike
Place
,
besides
the
Vocation
aforesaid
,
was
Dean
Iohn
Annan
(
a
rotten
Papist
)
had
long
troubled
Iohn
Rough
in
his
Preaching
.
The
said
Iohn
Knox
had
fortified
the
Doctrine
of
the
Preacher
by
his
Pen
,
and
had
beaten
the
said
Dean
Iohn
from
all
defences
,
Dean
Iohn
.
Annan
.
that
he
was
compelled
to
flie
to
his
last
refuge
;
that
is
,
To
the
authority
of
the
Church
,
which
Authority
,
said
he
,
damned
all
Lutherans
and
Heretickes
,
and
therefore
he
needed
no
further
disputation
.
Iohn
Knox
answered
,
Before
we
hold
our selves
,
or
that
ye
can
prove
us
sufficiently
convinced
,
we
must
define
the
Church
by
the
right
notes
given
to
us
in
Gods
Scripture
,
of
the
true
Church
:
we
must
discerne
the
Immaculate
Spouse
of
Iesus
Christ
,
from
the
mother
of
Confusion
,
Spirituall
Babilon
;
lest
that
imprudently
we
embrace
a
Harlot
,
instead
of
the
chaste
Spouse
;
yea
,
to
speake
it
in
plain
words
,
Lest
that
we
submit
our selves
to
Sathan
,
thinking
that
we
submit
our selves
to
Iesus
Christ
:
For
as
for
your
Romane
Church
,
as
it
is
now
corrupted
,
and
the
Authority
thereof
,
wherein
stands
the
hope
of
your
Victory
,
I
no
more
doubt
but
that
it
is
the
Synagogue
of
Sathan
;
and
the
Head
thereof
,
called
the
Pope
,
to
be
that
man
of
Sin
of
whom
the
Apostle
speaketh
,
then
that
I
doubt
that
JESUS
CHRIST
suffered
by
the
procurement
of
the
visible
Church
of
Jerusalem
.
Iohn
Knox
first
and
last
unto
the
Papists
.
Yea
,
I
offer
my self
by
word
or
writing
,
to
prove
the
Romane
Church
this
day
farther
to
degenerate
from
the
purity
which
was
in
the
dayes
of
the
Apostles
,
then
was
the
Church
of
the
Iewes
from
the
Ordinance
given
by
Moses
,
when
they
consented
to
the
innocent
death
of
JESUS
CHRIST
.
These
words
were
spoken
in
the
open
audience
of
the
Parish
Church
of
Saint
Andrewes
,
after
the
said
Dean
Iohn
had
spoken
what
it
pleased
him
,
and
had
refused
to
dispute
.
The
people
hearing
the
offer
,
cryed
with
one
consent
,
We
cannot
all
reade
your
writings
,
but
we
can
all
hear
your
Preaching
:
Therefore
we
require
you
in
the
Name
of
God
,
That
ye
let
us
heare
the
approbation
of
that
which
ye
have
affirmed
:
Iohn
Knox
,
made
in
the
Parish
Church
of
S.
Andrew●●
.
For
if
it
be
true
,
we
have
beene
miserably
deceived
.
And
so
the
next
Sunday
was
appointed
to
the
said
Iohn
,
to
expresse
his
minde
in
the
publike
Preaching
place
:
Which
day
approaching
,
the
said
Iohn
took
the
Text
written
in
Daniel
,
the
seventh
Chapter
,
beginning
thus
;
And
another
King
shall
rise
after
them
,
and
he
shall
be
unlike
unto
the
first
,
and
he
shall
subdue
three
Kings
,
and
shall
speak
words
against
the
most
High
,
and
shall
consume
the
Saints
of
the
most
High
,
and
thinke
that
he
can
change
Times
and
Lawes
:
And
they
shall
be
given
unto
his
hands
untill
a
time
,
and
times
,
and
dividing
of
times
,
&c.
In
the
beginning
of
his
Sermon
,
he
shewed
the
great
love
of
God
towards
his
Church
,
whom
he
pleased
to
forewarne
of
dangers
to
come
,
so
many
yeers
before
they
come
to
passe
.
He
briefly
treated
of
the
state
of
the
Israelites
,
who
then
were
in
bondage
in
Babylon
,
for
the
most
part
,
and
made
a
short
discourse
of
the
four
Empires
,
The
Babylonian
,
The
Persian
,
That
of
the
Greekes
,
And
the
fourth
of
the
Romanes
;
in
the
destruction
whereof
,
rose
up
that
last
Beast
,
which
he
affirmed
to
be
the
Romane
Church
;
for
to
none
other
power
that
ever
hath
yet
beene
,
do
all
the
notes
that
God
hath
shewed
to
the
Prophet
appertain
,
except
to
it
alone
;
And
unto
it
they
do
so
properly
appertaine
,
that
such
as
are
not
more
then
blinde
,
may
cleerly
see
them
.
But
before
he
began
to
open
the
corruptions
of
Papistrie
,
he
defined
the
true
Church
,
shewed
the
true
notes
of
it
,
whereupon
it
was
built
,
why
it
was
the
Pillar
of
Verity
,
and
why
it
could
not
erre
;
to
wit
,
Because
it
heard
the
voyce
of
the
onely
Pastor
,
JESUS
CHRIST
,
would
not
heare
a
stranger
,
neither
would
be
carried
with
every
winde
of
Doctrine
.
Every
one
of
these
heads
sufficiently
declared
,
he
entred
to
the
contrary
;
and
upon
the
notes
given
in
his
Text
,
he
shewed
that
the
Spirit
of
God
in
the
new
Testament
gave
to
this
King
other
new
names
;
to
wit
,
The
man
of
sin
,
The
Antichrist
,
The
Whore
of
Babilon
.
He
shewed
,
That
this
man
of
sin
,
or
Antichrist
,
was
not
to
be
restrained
to
the
person
of
any
one
man
onely
,
no
more
then
by
the
fourth
Beast
,
was
to
be
understood
the
person
of
any
one
Emperour
.
But
by
such
names
the
Spirit
of
God
would
forewarne
his
chosen
of
a
body
and
a
multitude
,
having
a
wicked
head
,
which
should
not
onely
be
sinfull
himself
,
but
also
should
be
occasion
of
sin
,
to
all
that
should
be
subject
unto
him
(
as
Christ
Jesus
is
the
cause
of
Justice
to
all
the
Members
of
his
Body
)
and
is
called
the
Antichrist
,
that
is
to
say
,
One
contrary
to
Christ
,
because
that
he
is
contrary
to
him
in
Life
,
Doctrine
,
Lawes
,
and
Subjects
.
And
there
began
to
decipher
the
lives
of
divers
Popes
,
and
the
lives
of
all
the
Shavelings
for
the
most
part
:
Their
Doctrine
and
Lawes
,
he
plainly
proved
to
repugne
directly
to
the
Doctrine
and
Lawes
of
God
the
Father
,
and
of
Christ
Jesus
his
Son
.
This
he
proved
by
conferring
the
Doctrine
of
Justification
expressed
in
the
Scriptures
,
which
teach
that
man
is
justified
by
Faith
onely
;
That
the
blood
of
Iesus
Christ
purgeth
us
from
all
our
sinnes
.
And
the
Doctrine
of
the
Papists
,
doctrine
of
devils
.
In
handling
the
notes
of
that
Beast
given
in
the
Text
,
he
willed
men
to
consider
if
these
notes
(
There
shall
another
rise
,
unlike
to
the
other
,
having
a
mouth
speaking
great
things
and
blasphemous
)
could
be
applyed
unto
any
other
,
but
to
the
Pope
,
and
his
kingdome
:
For
if
these
(
said
he
)
be
not
great
words
and
blasphemous
,
The
Head
of
the
Church
,
most
holy
,
most
blessed
,
that
cannot
erre
;
That
can
make
right
of
wrong
,
and
wrong
of
right
;
That
of
nothing
can
make
somewhat
;
And
that
had
all
verity
in
the
Shrine
of
his
brest
;
yea
,
That
had
power
of
all
,
and
none
power
of
him
.
Nay
,
not
to
say
,
That
he
doth
wrong
,
although
he
draw
ten
thousand
Millions
of
souls
with
himself
to
hell
.
If
these
(
said
he
)
and
many
other
,
easie
to
be
showne
in
his
own
Cannon-Law
,
be
not
great
and
blasphemous
words
,
and
such
as
never
mortall
men
spake
before
,
let
the
world
judge
.
And
yet
(
said
he
)
is
there
one
most
evident
of
all
,
to
wit
,
Iohn
in
his
Revelation
sayes
,
That
the
Merchandise
of
that
Babylonian
Harlot
,
among
other
things
,
shall
be
the
bodies
and
souls
of
men
.
Now
let
very
Papists
themselves
judge
,
If
any
before
them
,
took
upon
them
power
to
relax
the
pains
of
them
that
were
in
Purgatory
,
as
they
affirme
to
the
people
that
daily
they
do
,
by
the
merits
of
their
Masse
,
and
of
their
other
trifles
.
In
the
end
he
said
,
If
any
here
(
and
there
were
present
Master
Iohn
Maire
,
Iohn
Knox
had
been
disciple
in
his
first
yeers
to
Iohn
Maire
,
the
University
,
the
Sub-Prior
,
and
many
Cannons
,
with
some
Friers
of
both
the
Orders
)
that
will
say
,
That
I
have
alleadged
Scripture
,
Doctor
,
or
History
,
otherwise
then
it
is
written
,
let
them
come
unto
me
with
sufficient
witnesse
,
and
by
conference
I
shall
let
them
see
,
not
onely
the
Originall
where
my
Testimonies
are
written
,
but
I
shall
prove
,
That
the
Writers
meant
as
I
have
spoken
.
Of
this
Sermon
,
which
was
the
first
that
ever
Iohn
Knox
made
in
publike
,
was
divers
brutes
:
Some
said
,
He
not
onely
hewes
the
branches
of
Papistry
,
but
he
strikes
at
the
root
also
,
to
destroy
the
whole
.
Others
said
,
If
the
Doctors
,
and
Magistri
nostri
,
defend
not
now
the
Pope
and
his
Authority
,
which
in
their
own
presence
is
so
manifestly
impugned
,
the
devill
may
have
my
part
of
him
,
and
of
his
Lawes
both
.
Others
said
,
Master
George
Wischarde
spake
never
so
plainly
,
and
yet
he
was
burnt
,
even
so
will
he
be
.
In
the
end
others
said
,
The
Tyranny
of
the
Cardinall
made
not
his
cause
the
better
,
Sede
vacante
)
was
Vicar
Generall
,
That
he
wondered
that
he
suffered
such
Hereticall
and
Schismaticall
Doctrine
to
be
taught
,
and
not
to
oppose
himselfe
to
the
same
.
Upon
this
rebuke
,
was
a
convention
of
gray-Friers
,
and
black-Fiends
appointed
,
with
the
said
Sub-Prior
Deane
Iohn
Winrame
,
in
S.
Leonards
Yard
,
whereunto
was
first
called
Iohn
Rough
,
and
certain
Articles
read
to
him
.
And
thereafter
was
Iohn
Knox
called
for
.
The
cause
of
their
convention
,
and
why
that
they
were
called
,
is
expounded
.
And
the
Articles
were
read
,
which
were
these
.
-
1.
No
mortall
man
can
be
the
head
of
the
Church
.
-
2.
The
Pope
is
an
Antichrist
,
and
so
is
no
member
of
Christs
mysticall
body
.
-
3.
Man
may
neither
make
nor
devise
a
Religion
that
is
acceptable
to
God
,
but
man
is
bound
to
observe
and
keep
the
Religion
that
from
God
is
received
,
without
chopping
or
changing
thereof
.
-
4.
The
Sacraments
of
the
New
Testament
,
ought
to
be
ministred
as
they
were
instituted
by
Christ
Iesus
,
and
practised
by
his
Apostles
,
nothing
ought
to
be
added
unto
them
,
nothing
ought
to
be
diminished
from
them
.
-
5.
The
Masse
is
abominable
Idolatry
,
blasphemous
to
the
death
of
Christ
,
and
a
prophanation
of
the
Lords
Supper
.
-
6.
There
is
no
Purgatory
,
in
the
which
the
soules
of
men
can
either
be
pined
or
purged
after
this
life
.
But
heaven
resteth
to
the
faithfull
,
and
hell
to
the
reprobate
and
unfaithfull
.
-
7.
Praying
for
the
dead
is
vain
,
and
to
the
dead
is
Idolatry
.
-
8.
There
is
no
Bishop
,
except
he
Preach
even
by
himselfe
,
without
any
Substitute
.
-
9.
The
Tythes
by
Gods
Law
do
not
appertain
of
necessity
to
the
Church-men
.
The
strangenesse
(
said
the
Sub-Prior
)
of
these
Articles
which
are
gathered
forth
of
your
Doctrine
have
moved
us
to
call
for
you
,
to
hear
your
own
answers
.
Iohn
Knox
said
,
I
for
my
part
praise
my
God
,
that
I
see
so
honourable
,
and
apparantly
so
modest
and
quiet
an
Auditory
:
But
because
it
is
long
since
that
I
have
heard
,
that
ye
are
one
that
is
not
ignorant
of
the
Trueth
,
I
may
crave
of
you
in
the
Name
of
God
,
yea
,
and
I
appeal
your
conscience
,
before
that
supreme
Judge
;
That
if
ye
think
any
Article
there
expressed
,
contrary
unto
the
Truth
of
God
,
That
ye
oppose
your self
plainely
unto
it
,
and
suffer
not
the
people
to
be
therewith
deceived
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
if
in
your
conscience
ye
know
the
Doctrine
to
be
true
,
then
will
I
crave
your
Patrocinie
thereto
;
That
by
your
authority
the
people
may
be
moved
the
rather
to
beleeve
the
Truth
,
whereof
many
doubts
,
by
reason
of
your
thoughts
.
The
Sub-Prior
answered
,
I
came
not
here
as
a
Judge
,
but
onely
familiarly
to
talke
,
and
therefore
I
will
neither
allow
nor
condemne
.
But
if
ye
list
,
I
will
reason
.
The
Sub-Prior
.
Why
may
not
the
Church
(
said
he
)
for
good
causes
devise
Ceremonies
to
decore
the
Sacraments
,
and
other
Gods
Service
.
Iohn
Knox.
Because
the
Church
ought
to
do
nothing
,
but
in
Faith
,
and
ought
not
to
go
before
,
but
is
bound
to
follow
the
voice
of
the
true
Pastor
.
The
Sub-Prior
.
It
is
in
Faith
that
the
Ceremonies
are
commanded
,
and
they
have
proper
significations
to
help
our
Faith
,
as
the
hards
in
Baptisme
signifie
the
roughnesse
of
the
Law
,
and
the
oyle
the
softnesse
of
Gods
mercy
;
and
likewise
every
one
of
the
Ceremonies
hath
a
godly
signification
,
and
therefore
they
both
proceed
from
Faith
,
and
are
done
in
Faith
.
Iohn
Knox.
It
is
not
enough
that
man
invent
a
Ceremony
,
and
then
give
it
a
signification
according
to
his
pleasure
.
For
so
might
the
Ceremonies
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
this
day
the
Ceremonies
of
Mahomet
be
maintained
.
But
if
that
any
thing
proceed
from
Faith
,
it
must
have
the
Word
of
God
for
its
assurance
.
For
ye
are
not
ignorant
;
That
Faith
cometh
by
hearing
,
and
hearing
by
the
Word
of
God
.
Now
if
that
ye
will
prove
that
your
Ceremonies
proceed
from
Faith
,
and
do
please
God
,
ye
must
prove
that
God
in
expresse
words
hath
commanded
them
.
Or
else
shall
you
never
prove
that
they
proceed
from
Faith
,
nor
yet
that
they
please
God
;
but
that
they
are
sinne
,
and
do
displease
him
,
according
to
the
words
of
the
Apostle
,
Whatsoever
is
not
of
Faith
is
sinne
.
The
Sub-Prior
.
Will
ye
binde
us
so
straight
,
that
we
may
do
nothing
without
the
expresse
Word
of
God
.
What
and
I
ask
drink
,
Think
ye
that
I
sinne
?
and
yet
I
have
not
Gods
Word
for
me
.
This
answer
gave
he
as
might
appear
to
shift
over
the
Argument
upon
the
Frier
,
as
that
he
did
.
Iohn
Knox.
I
would
ye
should
not
jest
in
so
grave
a
matter
,
neither
would
I
that
ye
should
begin
to
hide
the
Trueth
with
Sophistrie
,
and
if
ye
do
,
I
will
defend
it
the
best
that
I
can
.
And
first
to
your
drinking
,
I
say
,
that
if
ye
either
eat
or
drink
without
assurance
of
Gods
Word
,
that
in
so
doing
ye
displease
God
,
and
sinne
in
your
very
eating
and
drinking
.
For
saith
not
the
Apostle
(
speaking
even
of
meat
and
drink
)
That
the
creatures
are
sanctified
unto
men
,
even
by
word
and
prayer
.
The
word
is
this
,
All
things
are
cleane
to
the
cleane
.
Now
let
me
hear
this
much
of
your
Ceremonies
,
and
I
shall
give
you
the
Argument
,
but
I
wonder
that
they
compare
things
prophane
and
holy
things
so
indiscreetly
together
.
The
Question
was
not
,
nor
is
not
of
meat
or
drink
,
whereinto
the
Kingdom
of
God
consisteth
not
.
But
the
Question
is
of
Gods
true
worshipping
,
without
the
which
we
can
have
no
societie
with
God
.
And
here
it
is
doubted
,
if
we
may
take
the
same
freedom
in
the
using
of
Christs
Sacraments
,
that
we
may
do
in
eating
and
drinking
.
One
meat
I
may
eat
,
another
I
may
refuse
,
and
that
without
scruple
of
conscience
.
I
may
change
one
with
another
,
even
as
oft
as
I
please
.
Whether
may
we
cast
away
what
we
please
,
and
retaine
what
we
please
?
If
I
be
well
remembred
,
Moses
in
the
Name
of
God
saith
to
the
people
of
Israel
;
All
that
the
Lord
thy
God
commandeth
thee
to
do
,
that
do
thou
to
the
Lord
thy
God
,
adde
nothing
to
it
,
diminish
nothing
from
it
.
By
these
rules
think
I
that
the
Church
of
Christ
will
measure
Gods
Religion
,
and
not
by
that
which
seems
good
in
their
own
eyes
.
The
Sub-Prior
.
Forgive
me
,
I
spake
it
but
in
mowes
,
and
I
was
dry
.
And
now
father
(
said
he
,
to
the
Frier
)
follow
the
argument
,
ye
have
heard
what
I
have
said
,
and
what
is
answered
to
me
againe
.
Arbugkill
gray-Frier
.
I
shall
prove
plainely
that
Ceremonies
are
ordained
by
God
.
Iohn
Knox.
Such
as
God
hath
ordained
we
allow
,
and
with
reverence
we
use
them
.
But
the
question
is
of
those
that
God
hath
ordained
,
such
as
in
Baptisme
,
are
spittle
,
salt
,
candle
,
(
except
it
be
to
keep
the
barne
from
the
cold
)
hardes
,
oyle
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Papisticall
inventions
.
Arbugkill
.
I
will
even
prove
those
that
ye
damne
to
be
ordained
of
God
.
Iohn
Knox.
The
Proofe
thereof
I
would
gladly
hear
.
Arbugkill
.
Saith
not
Saint
Paul
,
that
another
foundation
then
Jesus
Christ
,
may
no
man
lay
.
But
upon
this
foundation
,
Some
build
gold
,
silver
,
and
precious
stones
,
some
hay
,
stubble
,
and
wood
.
The
gold
,
silver
,
and
the
precious
stones
are
the
Ceremonies
of
the
Church
,
which
do
abide
the
fire
,
and
consumeth
not
away
,
&c.
This
place
of
Scripture
is
most
plaine
,
sayeth
the
foolish
fiend
.
Iohn
Knox.
I
praise
my
God
through
Jesus
Christ
,
for
I
finde
his
promise
sure
,
true
,
and
stable
.
Christ
Jesus
bids
us
not
fear
when
we
shall
be
called
before
men
to
give
confession
of
his
Trueth
,
for
he
promiseth
that
it
shall
be
given
unto
us
in
that
houre
what
we
shall
speak
.
If
I
had
sought
the
whole
Scriptures
,
I
could
not
have
produced
a
place
more
proper
for
my
purpose
,
nor
more
potent
to
confound
you
.
Now
to
your
Argument
.
The
Ceremonies
of
the
Church
(
say
ye
)
are
gold
,
silver
,
and
precious
stones
,
because
they
are
able
to
abide
the
fire
.
But
I
would
learne
of
you
,
What
fire
is
it
which
your
Ceremonies
do
abide
?
And
in
the
mean
time
,
while
ye
be
advised
to
answer
,
I
will
shew
my
minde
,
and
make
an
Argument
against
yours
,
upon
the
same
Text.
And
first
,
I
say
,
that
I
have
heard
this
Text
adduced
for
a
proofe
of
Purgatory
,
but
for
defence
of
Ceremonies
,
I
never
heard
nor
yet
read
it
.
But
omitting
whether
ye
understand
the
minde
of
the
Apostle
or
not
;
I
make
my
Argument
and
say
:
That
which
can
abide
the
fire
,
can
abide
the
Word
of
God
;
But
your
Ceremonies
cannot
abide
the
Word
of
God
.
Ergo
,
They
cannot
abide
the
fire
.
And
if
they
may
not
abide
the
fire
,
then
are
they
not
gold
,
silver
,
nor
precious
stones
.
Now
if
ye
finde
any
ambiguity
in
this
terme
Fire
,
Arbugkill
.
I
stand
not
thereupon
,
but
I
deny
your
Minor
;
to
wit
,
That
our
Ceremonies
may
not
abide
the
triall
of
Gods
Word
.
Iohn
Knox.
I
prove
,
That
abides
not
the
triall
of
Gods
Word
,
which
Gods
Word
.
condemnes
:
But
Gods
Word
condemnes
your
Ceremonies
;
Therefore
they
do
not
abide
the
triall
thereof
.
Not
that
thing
that
appears
good
in
thine
eyes
shalt
thou
do
to
the
Lord
thy
God
but
what
the
Lord
thy
God
hath
commanded
thee
,
that
do
thou
;
adde
nothing
to
it
,
diminish
nothing
from
it
.
Now
unlesse
that
ye
be
able
to
prove
that
God
hath
commanded
your
Ceremonies
,
this
his
former
Commandment
will
damne
both
you
and
them
.
The
Frier
somewhat
abashed
what
first
to
answer
,
while
he
wanders
about
in
the
mist
,
he
falls
in
a
foule
mire
.
For
alleadging
that
we
may
not
be
so
bound
to
the
Word
,
Iohn
Knox
,
hearing
the
answer
,
start
,
and
said
,
If
that
be
true
,
I
have
long
been
in
an
errour
,
and
I
think
I
shall
die
therein
.
The
Sub-Prior
said
to
him
,
Father
,
What
say
ye
?
God
forbid
that
ye
affirme
that
;
for
then
farewell
the
ground
of
our
faith
.
The
Frier
astonied
,
made
the
best
shift
that
he
could
to
correct
his
fault
,
but
it
would
not
be
.
Iohn
Knox
brought
him
oft
again
to
the
ground
of
the
Argument
.
But
he
would
never
answer
directly
,
but
ever
fled
to
the
authority
of
the
Church
:
whereto
the
said
Iohn
answered
ofter
then
once
,
That
the
Spouse
of
Christ
had
neither
power
nor
authority
against
the
Word
of
God
.
Then
said
the
Frier
,
If
so
be
,
ye
will
leave
us
no
Church
.
Indeed
,
said
the
other
,
in
David
I
reade
that
there
is
a
Church
of
the
Malignants
;
for
he
saith
,
Odi
Ecclesiam
malignantium
:
That
Church
ye
may
have
without
the
Word
,
and
doing
many
things
directly
fighting
against
the
Word
of
God
.
Of
that
Church
,
if
ye
will
be
,
I
cannot
hinder
you
.
But
as
for
me
,
I
will
be
of
none
other
Church
,
except
of
that
which
hath
Iesus
Christ
to
be
Pastour
,
which
hears
his
voice
,
and
will
not
heare
a
stranger
.
In
this
Disputation
many
other
things
were
merrily
skoft
over
:
For
the
Frier
after
his
fall
could
speak
nothing
to
any
purpose
.
For
Purgatorie
,
he
had
no
better
proofe
but
the
authority
of
Virgil
,
in
the
sixth
of
his
Aeneiads
;
and
the
paines
thereof
to
him
was
an
Evil
wife
.
Iohn
Knox
answered
that
,
and
many
other
things
as
he
himself
witnesseth
,
After
this
the
Papists
and
Friers
,
had
no
great
heart
of
further
disputation
or
reasoning
,
but
invented
another
shift
,
which
appeared
to
proceed
from
godlinesse
,
Iohn
Knox
smelled
out
the
craft
,
and
in
his
Sermons
which
he
made
upon
the
Weeke-dayes
,
he
prayed
to
God
,
that
they
should
be
as
busie
in
Preaching
,
when
there
should
be
more
want
of
it
,
then
there
was
then
.
Iohn
Knox.
Alwayes
(
said
he
)
I
praise
God
that
Christ
Jesus
is
Preached
,
and
nothing
is
said
publikely
against
the
Doctrine
that
ye
have
heard
.
If
in
my
absence
they
shall
speak
any
thing
which
in
my
presence
they
do
not
;
I
protest
that
ye
suspend
your
judgement
,
till
that
it
please
God
ye
hear
me
againe
.
God
so
assisted
his
weak
Souldier
,
and
so
blessed
his
labours
,
that
not
onely
all
these
of
the
Castle
,
but
also
a
great
number
of
the
Town
openly
professed
by
participation
of
the
Lords
Table
,
in
the
same
purity
,
that
now
it
is
ministred
in
the
Churches
of
Scotland
,
with
that
same
Doctrine
that
he
had
taught
unto
them
.
Iames
Balfoure
once
joyned
with
the
Church
,
and
did
professe
all
Doctrine
,
taught
by
Iohn
Knox.
Amongst
whom
was
he
that
now
either
rules
,
or
else
misrules
Scotland
,
to
wit
,
Sir
Iames
Balfour
(
sometimes
called
M.
Iames
)
the
chiefe
and
principall
Protestant
,
that
then
was
to
be
found
within
this
Realm
.
This
we
write
because
that
we
have
heard
,
that
the
said
Master
Iames
alleadgeth
,
that
he
was
never
of
this
our
Religion
,
but
that
he
was
brought
up
in
Martin
Luthers
opinion
of
the
Sacrament
,
and
therefore
he
cannot
communicate
with
us
.
But
his
own
conscience
,
and
two
hundred
witnesses
besides
,
know
that
he
lies
,
and
that
he
was
one
of
the
chief
(
if
he
had
not
been
after
his
cups
)
that
would
have
given
his
life
,
if
men
might
credit
his
words
,
for
defence
of
the
doctrine
,
that
the
said
Iohn
Knox
taught
.
But
albeit
that
those
that
never
were
of
us
(
as
none
of
Monquhauneys
house
have
shewed
themselves
to
be
)
depart
from
us
,
it
is
no
great
wonder
.
Filius
sequitur
patris
iter
.
For
it
is
proper
and
naturall
,
that
the
children
follow
the
father
,
and
let
the
godly
beware
of
that
race
and
progenie
,
by
eschewing
it
.
For
if
in
them
be
either
fear
of
God
,
or
love
of
vertue
,
further
then
the
present
commoditie
perswades
them
,
men
of
judgement
are
deceived
.
But
to
return
to
our
History
.
we
suffer
this
whole
Realme
to
be
infected
with
pernicious
Doctrine
;
fie
upon
you
,
and
fie
upon
us
.
The
Queen
,
and
Monsieur
d'Osell
(
who
then
was
a
secretis
mulierum
in
the
Court
)
comforted
them
,
The
first
coming
of
Galleys
▪
Anno
1547.
And
the
second
Siege
of
the
Castle
The
treasonable
act
of
the
Governour
,
and
Queen
Dowager
.
and
willed
them
to
be
quiet
,
for
they
should
see
remedy
or
it
were
long
.
And
so
it
proved
indeed
:
For
upon
the
nine
and
twentieth
day
of
Iune
,
appeared
in
the
sight
of
the
Castle
of
Saint
Andrewes
,
one
and
twenty
French
Galleys
with
a
great
Army
,
the
like
whereof
was
never
seen
in
that
Haven
before
.
This
treasonable
means
had
the
Governour
,
the
Bishop
,
the
Queen
,
and
Monsieur
d'Osell
,
under
their
appointment
drawne
.
But
to
excuse
their
Treason
,
eight
dayes
before
,
they
had
presented
an
Absolution
unto
them
,
as
sent
from
Rome
,
containing
,
after
the
aggravation
of
the
crime
,
this
clause
,
remittimꝰ
irremissibile
,
Sancta
Barbara
(
the
Gunners
goddesse
)
helped
them
nothing
,
for
they
lost
many
of
their
Rowers
,
men
chained
in
the
Gallies
,
and
some
Souldiers
both
by
Sea
and
Land
.
And
farther
,
a
Galley
that
approached
neerer
then
the
rest
,
was
so
beaten
with
the
Cannon
,
and
other
Ordinance
,
that
she
was
striken
under
water
,
and
almost
drowned
,
and
so
she
had
been
,
had
not
the
rest
given
her
succour
in
time
,
and
drawn
her
to
the
west
Sands
,
without
the
sho●
of
the
Castle
,
and
afterward
to
Dundie
;
where
they
remained
,
till
that
the
Governour
,
who
then
was
at
the
Siege
of
Langhope
,
came
unto
them
with
the
rest
of
the
French
Faction
.
The
Siege
by
Sea
and
Land
was
laid
about
the
Castle
of
S.
Andrews
the
three
and
twentieth
day
of
Iuly
:
The
Trenches
were
cast
,
Ordnance
was
planted
upon
the
Abbey
Church
,
and
upon
Saint
Salvators
Colledge
(
and
yet
was
the
Steeple
thereof
burnt
)
and
some
upon
the
street
that
leads
to
the
Castle
,
Io.
Knox
was
of
another
judgement
;
for
he
ever
said
,
That
their
corrupt
life
,
having
fallen
into
all
kinde
of
licentiousnesse
,
Upon
the
nine
and
twentieth
of
Iuly
at
night
,
was
the
Ordnance
planted
for
the
Battery
thirteen
Cannons
,
whereof
four
were
Cannons
Royall
,
Cappua
Leon
St●ozi
.
Some
within
the
Castle
were
of
judgement
,
that
men
should
have
issued
,
and
put
all
in
the
hands
of
God
.
But
because
that
William
Kirkcaldie
was
coming
with
the
Prior
of
Cappua
,
who
had
the
Commission
of
that
Journey
from
the
King
of
France
,
nothing
was
enterprised
.
And
so
appointment
made
,
and
the
Castle
rendered
,
upon
Saturday
the
last
of
Iuly
.
The
Heads
of
the
Appointment
were
;
That
the
lives
of
all
within
the
Castle
should
be
saved
,
as
well
English
as
Scots
,
that
they
should
be
safely
transported
to
France
.
And
in
case
that
upon
conditions
which
by
the
King
of
France
should
offered
unto
them
,
Governour
they
would
have
nothing
ado
,
neither
with
any
Scottish-man
,
for
they
had
all
trayterously
betrayed
them
(
which
,
said
the
Laird
of
Grange
elder
,
a
man
simple
,
and
of
most
stout
courage
,
I
am
assured
God
shall
revenge
it
or
it
be
long
.
)
The
Galleys
well
furnished
with
the
spoile
of
the
Castle
aforesaid
,
after
certain
dayes
returned
to
France
,
and
escaped
a
great
danger
(
for
upon
the
back
of
the
Sands
they
all
chocked
)
they
arrived
at
Felcam
in
November
,
and
thereafter
passed
up
the
water
of
Sequane
,
and
lay
before
Roan
,
where
the
principall
Gentlemen
who
looked
for
freedome
,
were
dispersed
,
and
put
in
sundry
prisons
;
the
rest
were
left
in
the
Galleyes
,
and
there
miserably
use
.
Amongst
whom
,
the
foresaid
Master
Iames
Balfour
was
,
with
his
two
brethren
,
David
and
Gilbert
;
which
we
write
,
because
that
we
heare
that
the
said
Master
Iames
,
principall
misguider
now
of
Scotland
,
denies
that
he
had
any
thing
to
do
with
the
Castle
of
Saint
Andrewes
,
or
yet
that
ever
he
was
in
the
Galleys
:
among
others
,
Iohn
Knox
was
in
the
Galleys
all
the
Winter
.
Then
was
the
joy
of
the
Papists
,
both
of
Scotland
and
of
France
,
even
in
full
perfection
;
for
this
was
their
song
of
triumph
:
Priests
content
you
now
,
Priests
content
you
now
,
For
Norman
and
his
company
have
fill'd
the
Gallies
fow
.
The
Pope
wrote
Letters
to
the
King
of
France
,
and
so
did
he
to
the
Governour
of
Scotland
,
thanking
him
heartily
for
taking
pains
to
revenge
the
death
of
his
kinde
creature
the
Cardinall
of
Scotland
,
desiring
them
to
continue
in
their
begun
severity
,
that
such
things
thereafter
should
not
be
attempted
.
So
were
all
those
that
were
deprehended
in
the
Castle
,
condemned
to
perpetuall
prison
:
And
the
ungodly
judged
,
That
after
this
,
Christ
Jesus
should
never
triumph
in
Scotland
.
On
thing
we
cannot
passe
by
:
From
Scotland
was
sent
a
famous
Clerke
(
laugh
not
Reader
)
M.
Iohn
Hammilton
of
Milburne
,
with
credit
to
the
King
of
France
,
and
unto
the
Cardinall
of
Loraine
(
and
yet
he
had
neither
French
nor
Latine
,
and
some
say
his
Scotish
tongue
was
not
very
good
.
)
The
sum
of
his
Negotiation
was
,
That
those
of
the
Castle
should
be
sharply
handled
:
In
the
which
Suit
he
was
heard
with
favour
,
and
was
dispatched
from
the
Court
of
France
with
Letters
,
and
great
credit
,
which
that
famous
Clerke
forgate
by
the
way
.
For
passing
up
to
the
Mountaine
of
Dumbartane
,
before
his
letters
were
delivered
,
he
brake
his
neck
,
and
so
God
took
away
a
proud
ignorant
enemy
.
But
now
to
our
History
.
These
things
against
promise
(
for
Princes
have
no
Fidelity
further
then
for
their
owne
advantage
)
done
at
Roan
,
Nulla
fides
Rogni
Socii
,
&c.
the
Galleys
departed
to
Nantes
in
Britanie
.
Where
,
upon
the
water
of
Lore
,
they
lay
the
whole
Winter
.
In
Scotland
that
Summer
was
nothing
but
mirth
,
for
all
went
with
the
Priests
even
at
their
own
pleasure
.
The
Castle
of
S.
Andrewes
was
razed
to
the
ground
;
the
Block-house
thereof
cast
downe
,
and
the
walls
round
about
demolished
.
Whether
this
was
to
fulfill
their
law
,
which
commands
that
places
where
Cardinals
are
slain
,
so
to
be
used
;
or
else
for
fear
that
England
should
have
taken
it
,
as
after
they
did
Brouchtie
Rock
,
we
remit
to
the
judgement
of
such
as
were
of
counsell
.
This
same
yeer
,
in
the
beginning
of
September
,
entereth
Scotland
an
Army
of
ten
thousand
men
from
England
by
Land
,
Pinckey
Cl●●ch
.
and
some
Ships
with
Ordnance
come
by
Sea
.
The
Governour
and
the
Bishop
hereof
advertised
,
gathered
together
the
Forces
of
Scotland
,
and
assembled
at
Edinburgh
.
Praeston
Panes
;
for
they
had
certaine
Offers
to
propose
unto
the
Nobility
of
Scotland
,
concerning
the
promise
before
made
by
them
,
unto
the
which
King
Henry
before
his
death
gently
required
them
to
stand
fast
:
And
if
they
would
so
do
,
of
him
nor
of
his
Realme
they
should
have
no
trouble
,
but
the
helpe
and
the
comfort
that
he
could
make
them
in
all
things
lawfull
.
And
hereupon
there
was
a
Letter
directed
to
the
Governour
and
Councell
;
which
coming
to
the
hands
of
the
Bishop
of
Saint
Andrewes
,
he
thought
it
could
not
be
for
his
advantage
that
it
should
be
divulgate
;
and
therefore
by
his
craft
it
was
suppressed
.
Upon
the
Friday
the
seventh
of
September
,
the
English
Army
marched
towards
Leith
,
and
the
Scotish
Army
marched
from
Edinburgh
to
Ennernes
.
The
whole
Scotish
Army
was
not
assembled
,
and
yet
the
skirmishing
began
;
for
nothing
was
concluded
but
Victory
,
Pinckey
Clewch
.
without
stroke
.
The
Protector
,
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
,
the
Lord
Gray
,
and
all
the
English
Captaines
were
playing
at
the
Dice
.
No
men
were
stouter
then
the
Priests
and
Channons
with
their
shaven
crowns
,
and
black
Jacks
.
The
Earl
of
Warwick
,
and
the
Lord
Gray
,
who
had
the
chief
charge
of
Horse-men
,
perceiving
the
Host
to
be
molested
with
the
Scotish
Preachers
,
and
knowing
that
the
multitude
were
neither
under
order
nor
obedience
(
for
they
were
divided
from
the
great
Army
)
sent
forth
certain
Troops
of
Horse-men
,
and
some
of
their
Borderers
,
either
to
fetch
them
,
or
else
to
put
them
out
of
their
sight
,
so
that
they
might
not
annoy
the
Host.
English
hereticks
had
no
faces
,
they
would
not
abide
.
Upon
the
Saturday
the
Armies
of
both
sides
past
to
Array
.
The
English
Army
takes
the
middle
part
of
Fawside
hill
,
having
their
Ordnance
planted
before
them
,
and
having
their
Ships
and
two
Galleys
brought
as
neer
the
Land
,
as
water
would
serve
.
The
Scotish
Army
stood
first
in
a
reasonable
strength
,
and
good
order
,
having
betwixt
them
and
the
English
Army
the
water
of
Esk
(
otherwise
called
Mussylburgh
water
)
But
at
length
a
charge
was
given
,
in
the
Governours
behalf
,
with
sound
of
Trumpet
,
That
all
men
should
march
forward
,
and
go
over
the
water
.
Some
say
that
this
was
procured
by
the
Abbot
of
Dunfermeling
,
and
Master
Hew
Rig
,
for
preservation
of
Carbarrie
.
Men
of
judgement
liked
not
the
journey
;
for
they
thought
it
no
wisedom
to
leave
their
strength
.
But
commandment
upon
commandment
,
and
charge
upon
charge
was
given
,
which
urged
them
so
,
that
unwillingly
they
obeyed
.
The
Earle
of
Angus
being
in
the
Vant-guard
,
had
in
his
company
the
Gentlemen
of
Fyfe
,
of
Angus
,
Mearnes
,
and
the
Westland
,
with
many
others
,
that
of
love
resorted
unto
him
;
and
especially
those
that
were
professors
of
the
Gospel
,
for
they
supposed
that
England
would
not
have
made
great
pursuit
of
him
.
He
passed
first
thorow
the
water
,
and
arrayed
his
Host
,
direct
before
the
enemies
:
Followed
the
Earle
of
Huntley
,
with
his
Northland
men
:
Last
come
the
Governour
,
having
in
his
company
the
Earle
of
Argyle
,
with
his
own
friends
;
and
the
Body
of
the
Realme
.
The
English-men
perceiving
the
danger
;
and
how
that
the
Scotish-men
intended
to
have
taken
the
top
of
the
hill
,
made
to
prevent
the
perill
.
The
Lord
Gray
was
commanded
to
give
the
charge
with
his
men
at
Armes
,
which
he
did
,
albeit
the
hazard
was
very
unlikely
.
For
the
Earle
of
Angus
Host
stood
even
as
a
wall
,
and
received
the
first
assaulters
,
upon
the
points
of
their
Spears
(
which
were
longer
then
those
of
the
English-men
)
so
rudely
,
Fawside
Hill
;
the
Lord
Gray
himselfe
was
hurt
in
the
mouth
,
and
plainly
denied
to
chage
againe
;
for
he
said
,
It
was
alike
to
run
against
a
Wall
.
The
Galleyes
and
the
ships
,
and
so
did
the
ordnance
,
planted
upon
Myde-hill
shoot
terribly
.
But
the
ordnance
of
the
Gallies
shooting
amongst
the
Scottish
Army
affraied
them
wonderously
.
And
while
that
every
man
laboured
to
draw
from
the
North
,
from
whence
the
danger
appeared
,
they
begin
to
faile
,
and
with
that
were
the
English
foot-men
marching
forward
:
Albeit
that
some
of
their
horse-men
were
upon
the
flight
.
The
Earle
of
Angus
army
stood
still
,
looking
that
either
Huntly
or
the
Governour
should
have
recountred
the
next
battell
.
But
they
had
decreed
that
the
favourers
of
England
,
and
the
Hereticks
(
as
the
priests
called
them
)
and
the
Englishmen
should
part
it
betwixt
them
for
that
day
.
The
feare
riseth
,
and
at
an
instant
,
they
which
before
were
victors
,
and
were
not
yet
assaulted
with
any
force
(
except
with
ordnance
,
as
is
said
)
cast
from
them
their
spears
and
fled
:
So
that
Gods
power
was
so
evidently
seen
,
that
in
one
moment
,
yea
at
one
instant
time
,
both
the
armies
were
fleeing
.
The
shout
came
from
the
hill
,
from
those
that
hoped
no
victory
upon
the
English
part
.
The
shout
rises
(
we
say
)
They
flee
,
they
flee
,
but
at
the
first
it
could
not
be
beleeved
,
till
at
the
last
,
it
was
clearly
seene
,
that
all
had
given
back
,
and
still
began
the
cruell
slaughter
(
which
was
the
greater
,
by
reason
of
the
late
displeasure
of
the
men
of
arms
)
the
chase
and
slaughter
lasted
till
neer
Edinburgh
upon
the
one
part
,
and
toward
Dalketh
upon
the
other
.
The
number
of
the
slain
upon
the
Scottish
side
,
were
judged
nigh
ten
thousand
men
.
The
Earle
of
Huntly
was
taken
and
carried
to
London
:
But
he
relieved
himselfe
,
being
surety
for
many
reasons
,
Honesty
or
unhonesty
,
we
know
not
,
but
as
the
bruite
was
,
he
used
policie
with
England
.
In
that
same
time
was
slain
the
Master
of
Erskin
,
dearly
beloved
of
the
Queene
:
for
whom
she
made
great
lamentation
,
and
bare
his
death
many
dayes
in
minde
.
When
the
certaintie
of
the
discomfiture
came
,
she
was
in
Edinburgh
,
abiding
upon
tidings
.
But
with
expedition
she
posted
that
same
night
to
Sterlin
with
Monsieur
Dosell
,
a
Fox
when
his
hole
is
smoaked
.
And
thus
did
God
take
the
second
revenge
upon
the
perjured
Governour
,
with
such
as
assisted
him
to
defend
an
unjust
quarrell
.
Albeit
that
many
innocents
fell
amongst
the
middest
of
the
wicked
.
The
English
armie
came
to
Leyth
,
and
their
taking
order
with
their
prisoners
and
spoile
,
they
returned
with
this
victory
(
which
they
looked
not
for
)
to
England
.
That
Winter
following
was
great
hearships
made
upon
all
the
borders
of
Scotland
,
Broughtie
mountain
was
taken
by
the
Englishmen
,
and
besieged
by
the
Governor
,
The
fort
of
Broughty
,
and
was
very
noisome
to
Dundie
,
which
it
burnt
and
laid
waste
,
and
so
did
it
the
most
part
of
Angus
,
which
was
not
assured
,
and
under
friendship
with
them
.
The
Lent
following
was
Hadington
fortified
by
the
English
men
:
The
most
part
of
Lothian
,
from
Edinburgh
East
,
was
either
assured
or
laid
waste
.
France
(
such
policie
is
no
falshood
in
Princes
)
for
good
peace
stood
betwixt
France
and
England
.
Monsieur
Dandelott
,
Monsieur
de
Termes
,
and
Peter
Strozi
.
In
their
journey
they
made
some
harship
upon
the
coast
of
England
,
but
it
was
not
great
.
They
arrived
in
Scotland
in
May
,
in
the
yeere
of
our
Lord
1549.
They
that
would
not
consent
,
should
do
worse
.
The
Governour
got
the
Title
of
Duke
of
Chattelherauld
,
with
the
order
of
the
Cockle
,
and
a
Pension
of
12000.
lib.
turn
.
with
a
full
discharge
of
all
intermissions
,
with
King
Iames
the
fift
his
treasure
and
substance
whatsoever
,
with
possession
of
the
Castle
of
Dumbartane
,
till
that
issue
should
be
seen
of
the
Queenes
body
.
With
these
and
other
conditions
stood
he
content
to
sell
his
Soveraigne
out
of
his
own
hands
,
Huntly
,
Argyle
,
and
Angus
,
were
likewise
made
Knights
of
the
Cockle
;
and
for
that
and
other
good
deeds
received
,
This
conclusion
,
That
our
Queene
(
without
further
delay
)
should
be
delivered
to
France
.
Robert
Bowes
was
taken
,
and
the
most
part
of
the
borderers
were
taken
or
slain
.
And
so
might
the
Town
justly
have
despaired
of
any
further
succour
to
have
been
looked
for
.
But
yet
it
held
good
for
the
stout
courage
and
prudent
government
of
Sir
Iames
Wolford
General
,
who
did
so
incourage
the
whole
Captains
and
Souldiers
,
that
they
determined
to
die
upon
their
walls
.
But
from
the
time
that
the
French-men
had
gotten
the
Bone
,
for
the
which
the
Dog
barked
,
the
pursuit
of
the
Town
was
slow
.
The
siege
was
raised
,
and
the
Queen
she
was
conveyed
by
the
west
seas
to
France
,
with
4
Gallies
&
some
Ships
.
And
so
the
Cardinall
of
Loraine
got
her
in
his
keeping
,
a
morsell
I
assure
you
,
meet
for
his
own
mouth
.
We
omit
many
things
that
occurred
in
this
time
,
as
the
sitting
down
of
the
Ship
,
called
,
The
Cardinall
(
the
fairest
Ship
in
France
)
betwixt
S.
Colmes
Inch
and
Cramond
,
without
any
occasion
except
negligence
,
for
the
day
was
faire
and
weather
calme
.
But
God
would
shew
,
Colmes
Inch.
The
Captaines
left
the
Gallies
,
and
took
a
Fort
,
made
in
the
Inch
,
for
their
defence
.
But
the
English
Ships
made
no
pursuit
(
except
that
they
burnt
the
Cardinall
,
where
she
lay
)
and
so
the
Gallies
and
the
Galley-men
did
both
escape
.
Order
was
taken
that
the
next
September
some
Gallies
should
remain
in
Scotland
,
and
that
the
rest
should
return
to
France
,
as
they
did
all
,
except
one
that
was
taken
by
an
English
Ship
,
(
by
an
English
Ship
,
onely
we
say
)
as
they
were
passing
betwixt
Dover
and
Calice
.
That
winter
remained
Monsieur
de
Arfe
in
Scotland
,
with
the
bands
of
French-men
.
They
fortified
Enneresk
,
to
stay
the
English
that
they
should
not
invade
Edinburgh
and
Leyth
.
Some
skirmishes
there
were
betwixt
the
one
and
the
other
,
but
no
notable
thing
done
,
except
that
the
French
had
almost
taken
Hadington
;
The
occasion
whereof
was
this
:
The
French-men
thinking
themselves
more
then
masters
in
all
parts
of
Scotland
,
and
in
Edinburgh
principally
,
thought
they
could
doe
no
wrong
to
no
Scottish-man
.
For
a
certaine
French-man
delivered
a
Colvering
to
George
Tod
,
Scottish-man
,
to
be
stocked
,
who
bringing
it
thorow
the
street
,
another
French-man
claimed
it
,
and
would
have
taken
it
from
the
said
George
,
but
he
resisted
,
alleadging
that
the
French-man
did
wrong
:
Thus
began
parties
to
assemble
,
as
well
to
the
Scottish-man
as
to
the
French
,
so
that
two
of
the
French-men
were
stricken
down
,
and
the
rest
chased
from
the
Crosse
to
Nudris-winde-head
.
The
Provost
being
in
the
street
,
apprehended
two
of
the
French
,
and
was
carrying
them
to
the
Tolbuith
,
but
from
Monsieur
de
Essies
lodging
,
or
close
,
issued
forth
French-men
,
to
the
number
of
threescore
persons
,
with
drawn
swords
,
and
resisted
the
said
Provost
.
Then
the
Town
assembling
,
repulsed
them
,
till
that
they
came
to
the
nether
Bow
.
And
there
Monsieur
de
la
Chapelle
,
with
the
whole
bands
of
French-men
armed
recountred
the
said
Provost
,
David
Kyrk
,
and
David
Barber
(
being
at
the
Provosts
back
)
and
afterward
was
slain
the
said
Provost
himself
,
being
Laird
of
Stanehouse
,
and
Captain
of
the
Castle
,
Iames
Hamilton
his
son
,
William
Chapman
,
M.
William
Stuart
,
William
Purvesse
,
and
a
woman
named
Elizabeth
Stuart
.
And
thereafter
tarried
within
the
Town
by
force
,
from
five
of
the
clock
till
after
seven
at
night
,
and
then
retired
to
the
Cannon
gate
,
as
to
their
receptacle
and
refuge
.
The
whole
Town
,
yea
the
Governour
and
Nobility
commoved
at
the
unworthinesse
of
this
bold
attempt
,
craved
justice
upon
the
malefactours
,
or
else
they
would
take
justice
of
the
whole
.
The
Queen
craftily
enough
,
Monsieur
de
Essie
,
and
Monsieur
Doseil
,
laboured
for
pacification
,
and
promised
,
That
unlesse
the
French-men
by
themselves
alone
,
should
do
such
an
act
as
might
recompence
the
wrong
that
they
had
done
,
that
then
they
should
not
refuse
,
but
that
Justice
should
be
executed
to
the
rigour
.
These
faire
words
pleased
our
fools
,
and
so
were
the
French
bands
the
next
night
directed
to
Hadington
,
to
the
which
they
approched
a
little
after
midnight
so
secretly
,
that
they
were
never
espied
till
that
the
foremost
were
within
the
outer
Court
,
and
the
whole
Company
in
the
Church-yard
,
not
two
paire
of
Buts
length
distant
from
the
Town
.
The
Souldiers
English-men
were
all
asleep
except
the
watch
,
the
which
was
slender
;
and
yet
the
shout
arises
,
Bowes
and
Bils
,
Bowes
and
Bils
;
which
is
signification
of
extreme
defence
,
to
avoide
the
present
danger
in
all
Towns
of
war
.
They
affrighted
arise
,
weapons
that
first
came
to
hand
serve
for
the
need
.
One
amongst
many
came
to
the
East-gate
,
where
lay
two
great
peeces
of
Ordnance
,
and
where
the
enemies
were
known
to
be
,
and
cried
to
his
fellows
,
that
were
at
the
gate
making
defence
.
Beware
before
,
and
so
fires
a
great
peece
,
and
thereafter
another
,
which
God
so
conducted
,
that
after
them
was
no
further
pursuit
made
:
for
the
Bullets
redounded
from
the
wall
of
the
Frier-Church
,
to
the
wall
of
S.
Katherines
Chappell
,
which
stood
directly
over
it
,
and
from
the
wall
of
the
said
Chappell
to
the
said
Church
wall
again
,
so
oft
,
that
there
fell
more
then
an
hundred
of
the
French
at
those
two
shots
onely
.
They
shot
oft
;
but
the
French
retired
with
diligence
,
and
returned
to
Edinburgh
without
harme
done
,
except
the
destruction
of
some
drinking
Beere
,
which
lay
in
the
Sands
,
Chappell
,
and
Church
.
And
this
was
satisfaction
more
then
enough
,
for
the
slaughter
of
the
foresaid
captain
,
and
Provost
,
and
for
the
slaughter
of
such
as
were
slain
with
them
.
This
was
the
beginning
of
the
French
fruits
.
This
winter
,
in
the
time
of
Christmas
,
was
the
Castle
of
Hume
recovered
from
the
English
,
by
the
negligence
of
the
Captain
,
named
Dudley
.
This
winter
also
did
the
Laird
of
Raith
most
innocently
suffer
,
Iohn
Melvin
,
who
then
was
in
England
,
which
was
alleadged
to
have
been
found
in
the
house
of
Ormeston
;
Ninian
Cokburne
,
now
called
Captain
Ninian
,
to
whom
the
said
Letter
was
delivered
.
But
howsoever
it
was
,
the
cruell
beast
the
Bishop
of
S.
Andrews
,
and
the
Abbot
of
Dunfermeling
,
ceased
not
,
till
that
the
head
of
that
noble
man
was
striken
from
him
;
especially
,
because
that
he
was
known
to
be
one
that
unfainedly
favoured
the
Truth
of
Gods
Word
,
and
was
a
great
friend
to
those
that
were
in
the
Castle
of
S.
Andrews
,
of
whose
deliverance
,
and
of
Gods
wonderfull
working
with
them
during
the
time
of
their
bondage
,
we
will
now
speak
,
lest
that
in
suppressing
of
so
notable
a
work
of
God
,
we
should
justly
be
accused
of
ingratitude
.
First
then
,
the
principalls
being
put
in
severall
houses
,
Norman
Leslie
,
the
Laird
of
Grange
,
the
Laird
of
Pitmillie
,
who
were
in
the
Castle
of
Scherisburgh
,
that
they
would
come
to
Masse
with
the
Captain
:
Who
answered
,
That
the
Captain
had
commandment
to
keep
their
bodies
,
but
he
had
no
power
to
command
their
consciences
.
he
had
power
to
command
,
and
to
compel
them
to
go
where
he
went
.
They
answered
,
That
to
go
to
any
lawfull
place
with
him
,
they
would
not
refuse
:
But
to
do
any
thing
that
was
against
their
conscience
,
they
would
not
,
neither
for
him
,
nor
yet
for
the
King
.
The
Captain
said
,
Will
ye
not
go
to
the
Masse
?
They
answered
,
No
;
and
if
ye
compell
us
,
yet
we
will
displease
you
farther
;
for
we
will
use
our selves
there
,
that
all
those
that
are
present
shall
know
we
despise
it
.
These
same
answers
(
and
somewhat
sharper
)
William
Kirkcaldie
,
Peter
Carmichell
,
and
such
as
were
with
them
in
Mount
S.
Michell
,
gave
to
their
Captaine
;
for
they
said
,
They
would
not
onely
heare
Masse
every
day
,
but
that
they
would
help
to
say
it
,
providing
that
they
might
sticke
the
Priests
,
or
else
they
would
not
.
M.
Henry
Balnaves
,
who
was
in
the
Castle
of
Roan
,
was
most
sharply
assaulted
of
all
;
for
because
he
was
judged
learned
(
as
he
was
and
is
indeed
)
therefore
learned
men
were
appointed
to
travell
with
him
;
with
whom
he
had
many
conflicts
,
but
God
so
ever
assisted
him
,
that
they
departed
confounded
,
and
he
by
the
power
of
Gods
Spirit
remained
constant
in
the
Truth
,
and
professing
of
the
same
,
without
any
wavering
,
or
declining
to
Idolatry
.
In
the
prison
he
wrote
a
comfortable
Treatise
of
Justification
,
Tho.
Vtro●●●
.
their
hoods
,
or
such
things
as
they
had
to
cover
their
heads
;
&
when
that
others
were
compelled
to
kisse
a
painted
boord
(
which
they
called
nostre
Dame
)
they
were
not
pressed
after
once
;
for
this
was
the
chance
.
Soon
after
their
arrivall
at
Nantes
,
their
great
salve
was
song
,
and
a
glorious
painted
Lady
was
brought
in
to
be
kissed
,
and
amongst
others
was
presented
to
one
of
the
Scotish
men
then
chained
.
Trouble
me
not
;
such
a
jewell
is
accursed
,
and
therefore
I
will
not
touch
it
.
The
Patron
and
the
Arguiser
,
with
two
Officers
,
having
the
chief
charge
of
all
such
matters
,
said
,
Thou
shalt
handle
it
:
and
so
they
violently
thrust
to
his
face
,
Let
our
Lady
now
save
her selfe
;
she
is
light
enough
,
let
her
learne
to
swim
.
After
that
was
no
Scotish
man
urged
with
that
Idolatry
.
These
are
things
that
appear
to
be
of
no
great
importance
;
and
yet
if
we
do
rightly
consider
,
they
expresse
the
same
obedience
that
God
requireth
of
his
people
Israel
,
The
gods
that
have
not
made
heaven
and
earth
,
shall
perish
from
the
heaven
,
and
out
of
the
earth
.
That
confession
gave
that
whole
number
,
during
the
time
of
their
bondage
,
in
the
which
would
God
they
had
continued
in
their
freedome
;
for
then
had
not
M.
Iames
Balfour
been
Official
,
neither
yet
born
a
Cope
for
the
pleasure
of
the
Bishop
.
Iames
Balfour
being
in
the
Galley
with
Iohn
Knox
;
and
being
wonderous
familiar
with
him
,
would
oftentimes
ask
his
judgement
,
If
he
thought
that
ever
they
should
be
delivered
?
Whose
answer
was
ever
,
from
the
day
that
they
entred
into
the
Gallies
,
That
God
would
deliver
them
from
that
bondage
,
to
his
glory
,
even
in
this
life
.
And
lying
betwixt
Dundie
and
S.
Andrews
,
the
second
time
that
the
Gallies
returned
to
Scotland
,
the
said
Iohn
Knox
being
so
extremely
sick
,
that
few
hoped
his
life
,
the
said
Master
Iames
willed
him
to
look
to
the
Land
,
Yes
,
I
know
it
well
,
for
I
see
the
Steeple
of
that
place
,
where
God
in
publike
opened
my
mouth
to
his
glory
:
And
I
am
fully
perswaded
,
how
weake
soever
that
I
now
appeare
,
that
I
shall
not
depart
this
life
,
till
that
my
tongue
shall
glorifie
his
holy
Name
in
the
same
place
.
This
reported
the
said
M.
Iames
,
in
the
presence
of
many
famous
witnesses
,
many
yeers
before
that
ever
the
foresaid
Iohn
set
his
feet
in
Scotland
this
last
time
to
Preach
.
Iohn
Knox
his
answer
and
counsell
to
the
captives
.
William
Kirkcaldie
,
then
of
Grange
younger
,
Peter
Carmichell
,
Robert
and
William
Leslies
,
who
were
altogether
in
Mount
S.
Michell
,
wrote
to
Iohn
Knox
,
asking
counsell
if
they
might
with
safe
conscience
break
their
prison
?
Whose
answer
was
,
That
if
without
the
blood
of
any
shed
or
spilt
by
them
for
their
deliverance
,
they
might
set
themselves
at
freedome
,
that
they
might
safely
do
it
:
But
to
shed
any
mans
blood
for
their
freedom
,
thereto
would
he
never
consent
.
Adding
further
,
That
he
was
assured
that
God
would
deliver
them
,
and
the
rest
of
that
company
,
even
in
the
eyes
of
the
world
,
but
not
by
such
means
as
they
looked
for
.
That
was
by
the
force
of
friends
,
or
by
their
other
labours
.
By
such
means
he
affirmed
,
they
should
not
be
delivered
,
but
that
God
would
so
work
in
in
the
deliverance
of
them
,
that
the
praise
thereof
should
redound
to
his
glory
onely
.
He
willeth
therefore
every
one
to
take
the
occasion
that
God
offered
unto
them
.
Providing
that
they
did
nothing
against
Gods
expresse
Commandment
for
deliverance
of
themselves
.
He
was
the
more
earnest
in
giving
his
counsell
,
because
the
old
Laird
of
Grange
and
others
repugned
to
their
purpose
;
fearing
lest
that
the
escaping
of
the
others
,
should
be
an
occasion
of
their
worse
entreatment
.
Whereunto
the
said
Iohn
answered
,
That
such
feare
proceeded
not
from
Gods
Spirit
,
but
only
from
a
blinde
love
of
thy self
,
and
therefore
that
no
good
purpose
was
to
be
stayed
,
for
things
that
were
in
the
hands
and
power
of
God
.
And
added
,
That
in
one
instant
,
God
delivered
the
whole
company
into
the
hands
of
unfaithfull
men
,
but
so
would
he
not
relieve
them
:
But
some
would
he
deliver
by
one
means
,
and
at
one
time
,
and
others
must
abide
for
a
season
upon
his
good
pleasure
.
This
counsell
in
the
end
was
embraced
,
Le
jour
de
Roys
au
soir
quand
els
erient
le
Roy
boit
.
The
escaping
of
William
Kirkcaldie
and
of
his
fellows
forth
of
Mount
Saint
Michell
.
upon
the
Kings
even
,
when
French
men
commonly
use
to
drinke
liberally
.
The
aforesaid
four
persons
having
the
help
and
conducting
of
a
boy
of
the
house
,
bound
all
that
were
in
the
Castle
,
put
them
in
sundry
houses
,
locked
the
doors
upon
them
,
took
the
Keys
from
the
Captain
,
and
departed
without
harm
done
to
the
person
of
any
,
or
without
touching
of
any
thing
that
appertained
to
the
King
,
Captain
,
or
the
house
.
Great
search
was
made
thorow
the
whole
Countrey
for
them
.
But
it
was
Gods
good
pleasure
so
to
conduct
them
,
that
they
escaped
the
hands
of
the
faithlesse
,
albeit
it
was
with
long
travell
,
and
great
pain
and
poverty
sustained
;
for
the
French
boy
left
them
,
and
took
with
him
the
small
money
that
they
had
:
And
so
neither
having
money
,
nor
knowledge
of
the
Countrey
.
And
farther
,
fearing
that
the
boy
should
discover
them
(
as
that
in
very
deed
he
did
)
they
purposed
to
divide
themselves
,
to
change
their
garments
,
and
to
go
in
sundry
parts
.
The
two
brethren
,
Will
.
and
Rob.
Leslie
(
who
now
are
become
,
Roan
;
Will
.
Kirkcaldie
,
and
Peter
Carmichell
,
in
beggars
garment
came
to
Conquet
;
and
by
the
space
of
12
or
13
weeks
they
travelled
as
poor
Mariners
,
from
Port
to
Port
,
till
at
length
they
gat
a
French
Ship
,
landed
in
the
West
of
Scotland
,
and
from
thence
came
to
England
,
where
they
met
before
them
the
said
Io.
Knox
,
who
that
same
Winter
was
delivered
,
and
Alexander
Clerk
in
his
company
.
The
said
Iohn
was
first
appointed
Preacher
to
Barwick
,
then
to
Newcastle
,
last
he
was
called
to
London
,
and
to
the
South
part
of
England
,
where
he
remained
till
the
death
of
King
Edward
the
sixt
.
When
he
left
England
,
he
then
passed
to
Geneva
,
and
there
remained
at
his
privy
studie
,
till
that
he
was
called
by
the
Congregation
that
then
was
assembled
at
Franckford
,
to
be
Preacher
to
them
:
which
Vocation
he
obeyed
(
albeit
unwillingly
)
at
the
commandment
of
that
notable
servant
of
God
,
Iohn
Calvin
:
At
Franckford
he
remained
,
till
that
some
of
the
learned
(
whose
names
we
suppresse
)
more
given
to
unprofitable
Ceremonies
,
then
to
sincerity
of
Religion
began
to
quarrell
with
the
said
Iohn
;
and
because
they
despaired
to
prevail
before
the
Magistrate
there
,
The
time
and
that
Winter
that
the
Gallies
remained
in
Scotland
,
were
delivered
M.
Iames
Balfour
his
two
brethren
,
David
and
Gilbert
,
Iohn
Anchinlek
,
Iohn
Sibald
,
Iohn
Gray
,
William
Gutrie
,
and
Stevin
Bell.
The
Gentlemen
that
remained
in
prisons
,
were
by
the
procurement
of
the
Queen
Dowager
to
the
Cardinall
of
Loraine
,
and
to
the
King
of
France
,
set
at
liberty
in
the
month
of
Iuly
,
Iames
Melvin
,
who
departed
from
the
misery
of
this
life
in
the
Castle
of
Brest
in
Britaigne
.
This
we
write
,
to
let
the
posteritie
to
come
to
understand
how
potently
God
wrought
in
preserving
and
delivering
of
those
that
had
but
a
small
knowledge
of
his
truth
,
and
for
the
love
of
the
same
hazarded
all
.
That
if
either
we
now
in
our
dayes
having
greater
light
,
Iames
Dowglas
Earl
of
Mortoun
,
Patrick
Lord
Lindsay
,
and
the
Lord
Ruthwen
,
with
other
assisters
in
the
company
,
who
all
for
their
just
act
,
and
most
worthy
of
all
praise
,
are
now
unworthily
left
of
all
their
brethren
,
and
suffer
the
bitternes
of
banishment
&
exile
But
this
is
our
hope
in
the
mercies
of
our
God
,
That
this
same
blinde
Generation
whether
it
will
or
not
,
shall
be
compelled
to
see
,
That
he
will
have
respect
to
them
that
are
injustly
pursued
,
That
he
will
pardon
their
former
offences
,
That
he
will
restore
them
to
the
liberty
of
their
Country
and
Common-wealth
again
;
And
that
he
will
punish
(
in
despight
of
man
)
the
head
and
the
taile
,
that
now
troubles
the
just
,
and
maintaineth
impiety
.
The
head
is
known
,
the
tail
hath
two
branches
.
Leslie
Preistesgate
,
Abbot
of
Londrosse
,
and
Bishop
of
Rosse
.
Simon
Preston
,
of
Cragmillar
,
a
right
Epicurian
:
Whose
end
will
be
ere
it
be
long
according
to
their
works
.
But
now
to
return
to
our
History
.
Hadington
being
kept
,
and
much
hearship
done
about
in
the
Countrey
(
for
what
the
English-men
destroyed
not
,
that
was
consumed
by
the
French
)
God
begins
to
fight
for
Scotland
:
For
in
the
Town
he
sent
a
Plague
so
contagious
,
that
with
great
difficultie
could
they
have
their
dead
buried
.
They
were
oft
refreshed
with
new
men
,
but
all
was
in
vain
.
Hunger
and
plague
within
,
and
the
pursuit
of
the
enemy
with
a
campe
volant
lay
about
them
,
and
intercepted
all
victuals
(
except
when
they
were
brought
by
a
Convoy
from
Barwick
)
so
constrained
them
that
the
Councel
of
England
was
conpelled
in
the
spring
time
,
to
call
their
Forces
from
that
place
.
And
so
spoiling
and
burning
some
part
of
the
Town
,
they
left
it
to
be
occupied
to
such
as
first
should
take
possession
,
and
those
were
the
French-men
,
with
a
meane
number
of
the
ancient
inhabitants
,
and
so
did
God
performe
the
words
and
threatnings
of
M.
George
Wischard
,
who
said
,
That
for
that
contempt
of
Gods
Messenger
,
they
should
be
visited
with
sword
and
fire
,
with
pestilence
,
strangers
and
famine
;
All
which
they
found
in
such
perfection
,
that
to
this
day
yet
,
that
Town
hath
neither
recovered
the
former
beauty
,
nor
yet
men
of
such
wisdom
and
ability
,
as
then
did
inhabit
it
.
Hereafter
was
Peace
contracted
betwixt
France
,
England
,
and
Scotland
;
yea
,
a
severall
Peace
was
contracted
betwixt
Scotland
and
Flanders
together
with
all
the
Easterlings
.
So
that
Scotland
had
peace
with
the
world
.
But
yet
would
their
Bishops
make
War
against
God
:
For
as
soone
as
ever
they
got
any
quietnesse
,
they
apprehended
Adam
Wallace
,
alias
,
Fian
,
a
simple
man
without
great
learning
,
but
one
that
was
zealous
in
godlinesse
,
and
of
an
upright
life
:
He
,
with
his
wife
Beatrice
Levingstonne
,
frequented
the
company
of
the
Lady
Ormeston
,
for
instruction
of
her
children
,
during
the
trouble
of
her
husband
,
who
then
was
banished
.
This
Bastard
,
called
Bishop
of
S.
Andrews
,
took
the
said
Adam
forth
of
the
place
of
Wynton
(
men
supposed
that
they
thought
to
have
apprehended
the
Lairde
)
and
carried
him
to
Edinburgh
,
where
after
certain
dayes
he
was
presented
to
judgement
in
the
Church
of
the
Blacke
Theeves
,
Adam
Wallace
and
his
answers
.
alias
,
Friers
,
before
Duke
Hamilton
,
the
Earle
of
Huntly
,
and
divers
others
besides
.
The
Bishops
and
their
rabble
,
they
began
to
accuse
him
(
Master
Iohn
Lawder
was
his
accusator
)
That
he
took
upon
him
to
Preach
.
He
answered
,
That
he
never
judged
himselfe
worthy
of
so
excellent
a
vocation
,
and
therefore
he
never
took
upon
him
to
Preach
;
but
he
would
not
deny
,
that
sometimes
at
Table
,
and
sometimes
in
some
other
privie
places
he
would
reade
and
had
read
the
Scriptures
,
and
had
given
such
exhortation
as
God
pleased
to
give
to
him
,
unsavory
Salt
,
that
hath
altogether
lost
the
season
.
The
Bishops
hereat
offended
,
said
,
What
prating
is
this
?
False
Traitour
,
Hereticke
;
Adam
Wallace
his
accusations
and
answers
.
Thou
Baptizedst
thine
own
Childe
.
Thou
saidst
,
There
is
no
Purgatory
;
Thou
saidst
,
That
to
pray
to
Saints
,
and
for
the
dead
,
is
Idolatry
,
and
a
vaine
Superstition
,
&c.
What
sayest
thou
to
these
things
.
He
answered
,
If
I
should
be
bound
to
answer
,
I
would
require
an
upright
and
an
indifferent
Judge
.
The
Earle
of
Huntly
disdainefully
said
;
Foolish
man
,
Wilt
thou
desire
any
other
Judge
then
my
Lord
Dukes
Grace
,
great
Governour
of
Scotland
;
and
my
Lords
the
Bishops
,
and
the
Clergie
here
present
?
Whereto
he
answered
;
The
Bishops
can
be
no
Judges
to
me
,
for
they
are
open
enemies
to
the
Doctrine
that
I
professe
.
And
as
for
my
Lord
Duke
,
I
cannot
tell
whether
he
hath
the
knowledge
that
should
be
in
him
that
should
judge
and
discern
betwixt
Lies
and
the
Trueth
,
the
Inventions
of
men
,
and
the
true
worshipping
of
God
.
I
desire
Gods
Word
(
and
with
that
he
produced
the
Bible
)
to
be
judge
betwixt
the
Bishops
and
me
,
and
I
am
content
that
ye
all
hear
;
and
if
by
this
Booke
I
shall
be
convinced
,
to
have
taught
,
spoken
,
or
done
,
in
matters
of
Religion
,
any
thing
that
repugneth
to
Gods
will
,
I
refuse
not
to
die
.
But
if
I
cannot
be
convinced
(
as
I
am
assured
by
Gods
Word
I
shall
not
)
then
I
in
Gods
name
desire
your
assistance
,
That
malicious
men
execute
not
upon
me
unjust
Tyrannie
.
The
Earle
of
Huntley
said
,
What
a
babling
foole
is
this
?
Thou
shalt
get
none
other
Judges
then
these
that
sit
here
.
Whereunto
the
said
Adam
answered
;
The
good
will
of
God
be
done
:
But
be
ye
assured
,
It
was
and
is
as
lawfull
to
me
,
for
lacke
of
a
true
Minister
,
to
Baptize
my
owne
Childe
,
as
that
it
was
to
Abraham
to
Circumcise
his
son
Ismael
,
and
his
family
.
And
as
for
Purgatory
,
Praying
to
Saints
,
and
for
the
dead
,
I
have
oft
read
(
said
he
)
both
the
New
and
Old
Testaments
,
but
I
neither
could
finde
mention
,
nor
assurance
of
them
;
And
therefore
I
beleeve
that
they
are
but
meere
inventions
of
men
,
devised
for
covetousnesse
sake
.
Well
,
quoth
the
Bishop
,
ye
hear
this
,
my
Lords
.
What
sayest
thou
of
the
Masse
,
speires
the
Earle
of
Huntly
?
He
answered
,
I
say
,
my
Lord
,
as
my
Lord
Jesus
Christ
saith
,
That
which
is
in
greatest
estimation
before
men
,
is
abhomination
before
God
.
Then
all
cried
out
,
Heresie
,
Heresie
.
And
so
was
the
simple
servant
of
God
adjudged
to
the
fire
,
which
he
patiently
sustained
that
same
day
at
after-noon
upon
the
Castle-hill
.
And
so
began
they
again
to
pollute
the
land
which
God
had
lately
plagued
,
for
yet
their
iniquity
was
not
come
to
full
ripenesse
,
as
that
God
would
that
they
should
be
manifested
to
this
whole
Realme
(
as
this
day
they
are
)
to
be
Fagots
prepared
for
everlasting
fire
;
and
to
be
men
whom
neither
Plagues
may
correct
,
nor
the
light
of
Gods
Word
convert
from
their
darknesse
and
impiety
.
The
Peace
as
is
said
,
is
contracted
.
The
Queen
Dowager
past
by
sea
to
France
,
with
Gallies
that
for
that
purpose
were
prepared
,
and
took
with
her
divers
of
the
Nobility
of
Scotland
.
The
Earles
Huntley
,
Glencarne
,
Mershell
,
Cassiles
:
The
Lords
Maxwell
,
Fleiming
,
Sir
George
Dowglas
,
together
with
all
the
late
Kings
naturall
sons
,
and
divers
Barons
,
and
Gentlemen
of
Ecclesiasticall
estate
;
the
Bishop
of
Galloway
,
and
many
others
,
with
promise
that
they
should
be
richly
rewarded
for
their
good
service
.
What
they
received
we
cannot
tell
,
but
few
were
made
rich
at
their
returning
.
The
Dowager
had
to
practise
somewhat
with
her
brethren
,
the
Duke
of
Gwise
,
and
the
Cardinall
of
Loraine
.
The
weight
whereof
the
Governour
after
felt
;
for
shortly
after
her
returne
,
was
the
Governour
deposed
of
the
government
(
justly
by
God
,
but
most
unjustly
by
man
)
and
she
made
Regent
,
in
the
yeer
of
our
Lord
1554.
and
a
Crown
put
upon
her
head
,
as
seemly
a
sight
(
if
men
had
eyes
)
as
to
put
a
Saddle
upon
the
backe
of
an
unruly
Cow
.
And
so
began
she
to
practise
,
practise
upon
practise
,
How
France
might
be
advanced
,
her
friends
made
rich
,
and
she
brought
to
immortall
glory
:
For
that
was
her
common
talk
,
So
that
I
may
procure
the
wealth
and
honour
of
my
Friends
,
and
a
good
fame
unto
my selfe
,
I
regard
not
what
God
do
after
with
me
.
And
in
very
deed
,
in
deep
dissimulation
to
bring
her
owne
purpose
to
effect
,
she
passed
the
common
sort
of
women
,
as
we
will
after
heare
.
But
yet
God
,
to
whose
Gospel
she
declared
her selfe
enemie
,
in
the
end
frustrated
her
of
all
her
devices
.
Thus
did
light
and
darknesse
strive
within
the
Realme
of
Scotland
:
The
darknesse
ever
before
the
World
suppressing
the
light
,
from
the
death
of
that
notable
servant
of
God
,
Patricke
Hamilton
,
untill
the
death
of
Edward
the
sixth
,
the
most
godly
and
most
vertuous
King
that
had
been
known
to
have
reigned
in
England
,
or
elsewhere
,
these
many
yeeres
by
past
,
who
departed
the
miseries
of
this
life
the
sixth
of
July
,
Anno
1553.
The
death
of
this
Prince
was
lamented
of
all
the
godly
within
Europe
,
for
the
graces
given
unto
him
of
God
,
as
well
of
nature
,
as
of
erudition
and
godlinesse
,
passed
the
measure
that
accustomably
is
used
to
be
given
to
other
princes
in
their
greatest
perfection
,
and
yet
exceeded
he
not
16
yeers
of
age
.
What
Gravity
,
above
age
?
What
Wisdom
,
wherein
he
passed
all
understanding
or
expectation
of
man
?
And
what
Dexterity
in
answering
in
all
things
proposed
,
were
in
that
excellent
Prince
.
The
Ambassadours
of
all
Countries
(
yea
,
some
that
were
mortall
enemies
to
him
,
and
to
his
Realme
,
amongst
whom
the
Queen
Dowager
of
Scotland
was
not
the
least
)
could
and
did
testifie
:
For
the
said
Queen
Dowager
returning
from
France
through
England
,
communed
with
him
at
length
,
and
gave
record
when
she
came
to
this
Realme
,
That
she
found
more
wisdome
and
solide
judgement
in
young
King
Edward
,
then
she
would
have
looked
for
in
any
three
Princes
that
were
then
in
Europe
.
His
liberality
towards
the
godly
and
learned
that
were
in
other
Realms
persecuted
was
such
,
as
Germans
,
French-men
,
Italians
,
Scots
,
Spaniards
,
Polonians
,
Grecians
,
and
Hebrews
born
,
can
yet
give
sufficient
document
.
For
how
honourably
was
Martin
Bucer
,
Peter
Martyr
,
Iohn
Alasco
,
Emanuel
Gualterus
,
and
many
others
upon
his
publike
stipends
entertained
,
their
parents
can
witnesse
,
and
they
themselves
during
their
lives
would
never
have
denied
.
After
the
death
of
this
most
vertuous
Prince
;
of
whom
the
godlesse
people
of
England
(
for
the
most
part
)
were
not
worthy
,
Satan
intended
nothing
lesse
then
the
light
of
Jesus
Christ
utterly
to
have
been
extinguished
within
the
whole
Isle
of
Britain
.
For
after
him
was
raised
up
in
Gods
hot
displeasure
,
that
Idolatresse
and
mischievous
Mary
of
the
Spaniards
blood
,
a
cruell
persecutrix
of
Gods
people
,
as
the
acts
of
her
unhappy
reigne
can
sufficiently
witnesse
.
And
in
Scotland
that
same
time
(
as
we
have
heard
)
reigned
that
crafty
practiser
,
Mary
of
Loraine
,
then
named
Regent
of
Scotland
,
who
bound
to
the
devotion
of
her
two
brethren
,
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
and
Cardinall
of
Loraine
,
did
onely
abide
the
opportunity
to
cut
the
throat
of
all
those
,
in
whom
she
suspected
any
knowledge
of
God
to
be
within
the
Realme
of
Scotland
.
And
so
thought
Satan
that
his
kingdome
of
darknesse
was
in
quietnesse
and
rest
,
as
well
in
the
one
Realme
as
in
the
other
.
But
that
provident
eye
of
our
eternall
God
,
who
continually
watches
for
preservation
of
his
Church
,
did
so
order
all
things
,
that
Satan
shortly
after
found
himselfe
farre
disappointed
of
his
conclusion
taken
.
For
in
that
cruell
persecution
used
by
Queen
Mary
of
England
,
William
Harlaw
,
whose
erudition
,
although
it
excell
not
,
yet
for
his
whole
and
diligent
plainnesse
in
Doctrine
,
is
he
to
this
day
worthy
of
praise
,
and
remaines
a
fruitfull
member
within
the
Church
of
Scotland
.
After
him
came
that
notable
man
Iohn
Willocke
,
as
one
that
had
some
Commission
to
the
Queen
Regent
,
from
the
Dutchesse
of
Emden
.
But
his
principall
purpose
was
to
essay
what
God
would
worke
by
him
in
his
native
countrey
.
These
two
did
sometimes
in
severall
companies
assemble
the
brethren
,
who
by
their
exhortations
began
greatly
to
be
encouraged
,
and
did
shew
that
they
had
an
earnest
thirst
of
godlinesse
.
And
last
came
Iohn
Knox
in
the
end
of
the
harvest
,
Anno
1555.
who
first
being
lodged
in
the
house
of
that
notable
man
of
God
Iames
Sime
,
began
to
exhort
secretly
in
that
same
house
,
whereunto
repaired
the
Laird
of
Dun
,
David
Forresse
,
and
some
certain
personages
of
the
Town
,
Elizabeth
Adamson
,
and
her
death
.
amongst
whom
was
Elizabeth
Adamson
,
then
spouse
to
Iames
Barrone
Burgesse
of
Edinburgh
,
who
by
reason
that
she
had
a
troubled
conscience
delighted
much
in
the
company
of
the
said
Iohn
,
because
that
he
,
according
to
the
grace
given
unto
him
,
opened
more
fully
the
Fountaine
of
Gods
Mercies
,
then
did
the
common
sort
of
Teachers
,
that
she
had
heard
before
(
for
she
had
heard
none
except
Friers
)
and
did
with
such
greedinesse
drinke
thereof
,
that
at
her
death
she
did
expresse
the
fruit
of
her
hearing
,
to
the
great
comfort
it
of
all
those
that
repaired
unto
her
.
For
albeit
she
suffered
most
grievous
torment
in
her
body
,
yet
out
of
her
mouth
was
heard
nothing
,
but
praising
of
God
,
except
that
sometimes
she
lamented
the
troubles
of
those
that
were
troubled
by
her
.
Being
sometimes
demanded
by
her
sisters
;
What
she
thought
of
that
pain
which
she
then
suffered
in
body
,
in
respect
of
that
wherewith
sometimes
she
was
troubled
in
spirit
.
She
answered
,
A
thousand
yeere
of
this
torment
,
and
ten
times
more
joyned
unto
it
,
is
not
to
be
compared
in
the
quarter
of
an
houre
that
I
suffered
in
my
spirit
.
I
thanke
my
God
,
through
Iesus
Christ
,
that
hath
delivered
me
from
that
fearfull
pain
,
and
welcome
be
this
,
even
so
long
as
it
pleaseth
his
godly
Majestie
to
exercise
me
therewith
.
A
little
before
her
departure
,
she
desired
her
sisters
and
some
others
that
were
beside
her
,
to
sing
a
Psalme
,
and
amongst
others
she
appointed
the
103.
Psalme
,
beginning
,
My
soule
praise
thou
the
Lord
alwayes
,
which
ended
,
she
said
,
At
the
Teaching
of
this
Psalme
,
began
my
troubled
soule
,
first
effectually
to
taste
of
the
mercy
of
my
God
,
which
now
to
me
is
more
sweet
and
precious
,
then
if
all
the
kingdomes
of
the
earth
were
given
to
me
to
possesse
them
a
thousand
yeeres
.
The
Priests
urged
her
with
their
Ceremonies
and
Superstitions
.
To
whom
she
answered
,
Depart
from
me
ye
Sergeants
of
Satan
:
for
I
have
refused
,
and
in
your
own
presence
doe
refuse
all
your
abominations
.
That
which
you
call
your
Sacrament
,
and
Christs
body
(
as
ye
have
deceived
us
to
beleeve
in
times
past
)
is
nothing
but
an
Idoll
,
and
hath
nothing
to
do
with
the
right
Institution
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
therefore
in
Gods
Name
I
command
you
not
to
trouble
me
.
They
departed
,
alleadging
,
That
she
raved
,
and
wist
not
what
she
said
.
And
she
shortly
after
slept
in
the
Lord
Jesus
,
to
no
small
comfort
of
those
that
saw
her
blessed
departing
.
This
we
could
not
omit
of
this
worthy
woman
,
who
gave
so
notable
a
Confession
,
before
that
the
great
light
of
Gods
Word
did
universally
shine
thorowout
this
Realme
.
At
the
first
coming
of
the
said
Iohn
Knox
,
he
perceiving
divers
who
had
a
zeale
to
godlinesse
,
make
small
scruple
to
go
to
the
Masse
,
or
to
communicate
with
the
abused
Sacraments
in
the
Papisticall
manner
,
began
as
well
in
privie
Conference
as
in
Preaching
,
to
shew
the
impietie
of
the
Masse
,
and
how
dangerous
a
thing
it
was
,
to
communicate
in
any
sort
with
Idolatrie
:
wherewith
the
conscience
of
some
being
affrighted
,
the
matter
began
to
be
agitate
from
man
to
man
.
And
so
was
the
said
Iohn
called
to
Supper
,
by
the
Laird
of
Dun
,
for
that
same
purpose
,
where
were
assembled
David
Forresse
,
Master
Robert
Lockart
,
Iohn
Willocke
,
and
William
Maitland
of
Lethington
younger
,
a
man
of
good
Learning
,
and
of
sharpe
wit
and
reasoning
.
The
Question
was
Proposed
,
and
it
was
answered
by
the
said
Iohn
;
That
in
no
wise
it
was
lawfull
to
a
Christian
to
present
himselfe
to
that
Idoll
.
Nothing
was
omitted
that
might
serve
for
the
purpose
,
and
yet
was
every
head
so
fully
answered
,
William
Maitland
concluded
,
saying
,
I
see
very
perfectly
that
our
shifts
will
serve
nothing
before
God
,
seeing
that
they
stand
us
in
so
small
stead
before
men
.
The
answer
of
Iohn
Knox
to
the
fact
of
Paul
,
and
to
the
commandment
of
Iames
was
;
Iohn
Knox
,
at
request
of
the
Laird
of
Dun
,
followed
him
to
his
place
of
Dun
,
where
he
remained
a
moneth
,
daily
exercised
in
Preaching
,
whereunto
resorted
the
principall
men
of
that
countrey
.
After
this
returning
,
his
residence
was
most
in
Calder
,
whither
repaired
unto
him
,
the
Lord
Erskin
,
the
Earle
of
Argyle
,
then
Lord
of
Lorne
,
and
Lord
Iames
,
then
Priour
of
S.
Andrews
,
and
after
Earle
of
Murrey
,
where
they
heard
,
and
so
approved
his
Doctrine
,
that
they
wished
it
to
have
been
publike
.
That
same
Winter
he
taught
commonly
in
Edinburgh
,
and
after
Christmas
,
by
the
conduct
of
the
Laird
of
Bar
,
and
Robert
Campbell
of
Kingieancleuch
,
he
came
to
Kyle
,
and
taught
in
the
Bar
,
in
the
house
of
the
Ca●nell
,
in
the
Kingieancleuch
,
in
the
Town
of
Air
,
and
in
the
houses
of
Uchiltrie
and
Gathgirth
,
and
in
some
of
them
he
ministred
the
Lords
Table
.
Before
Easter
the
Earl
of
Glencarne
sent
for
him
to
his
place
of
Fynlaston
,
where
after
Sermon
,
he
also
ministred
the
Lords
Table
.
Whereof
besides
himself
,
were
partakers
,
his
Lady
,
two
of
his
sons
,
and
certain
of
his
friends
.
And
so
returned
he
to
Calder
,
where
divers
from
Edinburgh
,
and
from
the
Countrey
about
,
assembled
,
as
well
for
the
Doctrine
,
as
for
the
right
use
of
the
Lords
Table
,
which
before
they
had
never
practised
.
From
thence
he
departed
the
second
time
to
the
Laird
of
Dun
,
and
teaching
then
in
greater
liberty
,
the
Gentlemen
required
,
That
he
should
minister
likewise
unto
them
the
Table
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
where
were
partakers
,
the
most
part
of
the
Gentlemen
of
the
Mernes
,
who
God
be
praised
,
to
this
day
do
constantly
remain
in
the
same
doctrine
which
then
they
professed
.
To
wit
,
That
they
refused
all
society
with
Idolatry
,
and
bent
themselves
to
the
uttermost
of
their
powers
to
maintain
the
true
Preaching
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
,
as
God
should
offer
unto
them
Preachers
and
opportunitie
.
The
bruite
hereof
spread
(
for
the
Friers
from
all
quarters
flocked
to
the
Bishops
)
the
said
Iohn
Knox
was
summoned
to
appear
in
the
Church
of
the
blacke
Friers
in
Edinburgh
,
the
fifteenth
day
of
May
,
which
day
the
said
Iohn
decreed
to
keep
,
and
for
that
purpose
Iohn
Erskin
of
Dun
,
with
divers
other
Gentlemen
assembled
to
the
Town
of
Edinburgh
.
But
that
Diet
held
not
.
For
whether
the
Bishops
perceived
informalitie
in
their
own
proceedings
,
or
if
they
feared
danger
to
ensue
upon
their
extremity
,
it
is
unknown
unto
us
.
But
the
Saturday
before
the
day
appointed
,
they
cust
their
own
summons
,
and
the
said
Iohn
,
the
same
day
of
the
summons
taught
in
Edinburgh
,
in
a
greater
audience
then
ever
before
he
had
done
in
that
Town
.
The
place
was
the
Bishop
of
Dunkelles
,
his
great
lodging
,
where
he
continued
in
Teaching
ten
dayes
,
before
and
after
noon
.
The
Earle
of
Glencarne
allured
the
Earle
of
Masrchell
,
who
with
Henry
Drummond
(
his
counseller
for
that
time
)
heard
an
exhortation
(
but
it
was
in
the
night
)
who
were
so
well
contented
with
it
,
that
they
both
willed
the
said
Iohn
to
write
unto
the
Queen
Regent
somewhat
that
might
move
her
to
hear
the
Word
of
God
.
The
Letter
to
the
Queen
Dowager
;
Which
was
delivered
unto
her
own
hands
by
the
said
Alexander
Earle
of
Glencarne
:
Which
Letter
when
she
had
read
,
within
a
day
or
two
,
she
delivered
it
to
the
proud
Prelate
Betone
,
Bishop
of
Glasgow
,
and
said
in
mockage
;
Please
you
my
Lord
to
read
a
Pasquill
:
Which
words
coming
to
the
ears
of
the
said
Iohn
,
was
the
occasion
that
to
his
Letter
he
made
his
additions
,
as
yet
may
be
seen
.
As
concerning
the
threatnings
pronounced
against
her
own
person
,
and
the
most
principall
of
her
friends
;
let
these
very
flatterers
see
what
had
failed
of
all
that
he
had
written
.
While
Iohn
Knox
was
thus
occupied
in
Scotland
,
Letters
came
to
him
from
the
English
Church
that
was
assembled
at
Geneva
(
which
was
separated
from
that
superstitious
and
contentious
company
that
was
at
Franckford
)
commanding
him
in
Gods
Name
,
as
he
that
was
their
chosen
Pastour
,
to
repaire
unto
them
for
their
comfort
.
Upon
the
which
the
said
Iohn
took
his
leave
from
us
,
almost
in
every
congregation
where
before
he
had
Preached
,
and
exhorted
us
to
Prayers
,
to
Reading
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
mutuall
conference
,
untill
such
time
as
God
should
give
unto
us
greater
libertie
.
And
hereupon
he
sent
before
him
to
Deep
,
his
mother
in
Law
Elizabeth
Bowes
,
and
his
wife
Marjory
,
with
no
small
dolour
of
their
hearts
,
and
of
many
of
us
.
He
himselfe
by
procurement
and
labours
of
Robert
Campell
of
Kingi●ancleuch
,
remained
behinde
in
Scotland
,
and
passed
to
the
Earle
of
Argile
,
who
then
was
in
the
castle
Campbell
,
where
he
taught
certain
dayes
.
The
Laird
of
Glenurqahay
(
which
yet
liveth
)
being
one
of
his
auditours
,
willed
the
said
Earle
of
Argile
to
retaine
him
still
,
but
he
resolved
on
his
journey
,
would
not
at
that
time
stay
for
no
request
,
adding
,
That
if
God
blessed
those
small
beginnings
,
and
if
that
they
continued
in
godlinesse
,
whensoever
they
pleased
to
command
him
,
they
should
finde
him
obedient
.
He
said
,
That
once
he
must
needs
visit
that
little
flock
which
the
wickednesse
of
men
had
compelled
him
to
leave
.
And
so
in
the
moneth
of
July
he
left
this
Realm
,
and
past
to
France
,
and
so
to
Geneva
.
Immediately
after
,
the
Bishops
summoned
him
,
and
for
non-appearance
burnt
him
in
effigie
,
at
the
Crosse
of
Edinburgh
,
in
the
yeer
of
our
Lord
1555.
from
the
which
unjust
Sentence
the
said
Iohn
made
his
appellation
,
The
firie
bosom
.
Soon
after
died
Christierne
King
of
Denmark
;
and
War
arose
between
Scotland
and
England
,
the
Commissioners
of
both
Realms
were
disappointed
,
who
almost
the
space
of
six
moneths
had
been
upon
the
conditions
of
Peace
,
and
were
upon
a
neere
point
of
conclusion
.
The
Queene
Regent
with
her
Councell
of
the
French
faction
decreed
,
New
Battell
,
without
giving
any
advertisement
to
the
Commissioners
for
the
part
of
Scotland
.
Such
is
the
fidelitie
of
Princes
,
guided
by
Priests
,
whensoever
they
seeke
their
owne
affections
to
be
served
.
In
the
end
of
that
next
harvest
was
seen
upon
the
borders
of
England
and
Scotland
a
strange
fire
,
which
descended
from
the
heaven
,
and
burnt
divers
cornes
in
both
the
Realms
,
but
most
in
England
.
There
was
presented
to
the
Queen
Regent
,
by
Robert
Ormestone
,
a
Calfe
,
It
was
but
a
common
thing
.
The
Warre
began
in
the
end
of
the
harvest
,
as
is
said
,
and
conclusion
was
taken
that
Warke
should
be
assieged
.
The
Army
and
Ordnance
past
forward
to
Maxwell
Hewcht
.
The
Queen
Regent
remained
in
the
Castle
of
Hume
,
and
thinking
that
all
things
were
in
assurance
,
Monsieur
Dosell
,
then
Lieutenant
for
France
,
gave
charge
that
the
Canons
should
be
transported
over
the
water
of
Tweid
,
which
was
done
with
expedition
(
for
the
French
in
such
facts
are
expert
)
but
the
Nobility
of
Scotland
nothing
content
of
such
proceedings
,
Maxwel
Hewcht
after
consultation
amongst
themselves
,
past
to
the
Pavilion
of
Monsieur
Dosell
,
and
in
his
own
face
declared
,
That
in
no
wayes
would
they
invade
England
.
And
therefore
commanded
the
Ordnance
to
be
retired
:
And
so
it
was
without
further
delay
.
This
put
an
affray
in
Monsieur
Dosells
breeches
,
and
kindled
such
a
fire
in
the
Queen
Regents
stomacke
,
as
was
not
well
slacked
till
her
breath
failed
.
And
thus
was
that
enterprise
frustrate
.
But
yet
Warre
continued
,
during
the
which
,
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
began
wonderously
to
flourish
.
For
in
Edinburgh
began
publikely
to
exhort
William
Harlow
,
Iohn
Dowglas
who
had
(
being
with
the
Earle
of
Argyle
)
Preached
in
Leyth
,
and
sometimes
exhorted
in
Edinburgh
.
Paul
Meaffen
began
publikely
to
Preach
in
Dundie
,
Iohn
Willock
to
Scotland
.
and
so
did
divers
others
in
Angus
and
the
Mernes
.
And
last
,
at
Gods
good
pleasure
arrived
Iohn
Willocke
,
the
second
time
from
Emden
,
whose
returne
was
so
joyfull
to
the
brethren
,
that
their
zeal
and
godly
courage
daily
encreased
.
And
albeit
he
contracted
a
dangerous
sicknesse
,
yet
he
ceased
not
from
labours
,
but
taught
and
exhorted
from
his
bed
some
of
the
Nobility
(
of
whom
some
are
fallen
back
,
amongst
them
the
Lord
Seaton
is
chief
)
with
many
Barons
and
Gentlemen
his
auditors
,
Madame
,
because
they
are
come
without
order
;
I
read
ye
send
them
to
the
Border
.
Now
so
had
God
provided
,
That
the
quarter
of
the
Westland
(
in
the
which
was
many
faithfull
men
)
was
that
same
day
returned
from
the
Border
;
who
understanding
the
matter
to
proceed
from
the
malice
of
the
Priests
,
assembled
themselves
together
,
and
made
passage
to
themselves
,
till
that
they
came
to
the
very
privie
chamber
,
where
the
Queen
Regent
and
the
Bishops
were
.
The
Gentlemen
began
to
complain
upon
their
strange
intertainment
,
considering
that
her
Majesty
had
found
in
them
so
faithfull
obedience
in
all
things
lawfull
.
While
the
Queen
began
to
craft
,
a
zealous
and
a
bold
man
,
Iames
Chalmers
of
Gaithgyrth
,
said
,
Madame
,
we
know
that
this
is
the
malice
and
device
of
the
Iewels
,
Iames
Chalmers
of
Gaithgyrth
.
and
of
that
bastard
(
meaning
the
Bishop
of
S.
Andrews
)
that
standeth
by
you
;
we
avow
to
God
we
shall
make
a
day
of
it
.
They
oppresse
us
and
our
Tenants
,
for
feeding
of
their
idle
bellies
:
They
trouble
our
Preachers
,
and
would
murther
them
and
us
:
Shall
we
suffer
this
any
longer
?
No
,
Madame
,
it
shall
not
be
.
And
therewith
every
man
put
on
his
steel
Bonnets
.
There
was
heard
nothing
of
the
Queens
part
,
but
,
My
joyes
,
my
hearts
,
What
ayles
you
?
Me
means
no
evil
to
you
nor
to
your
Preachers
:
The
Bishops
shall
do
you
no
wrong
,
ye
are
all
my
loving
Subjects
;
I
know
nothing
of
this
Proclamation
;
the
day
of
your
Preachers
shall
be
discharged
,
and
me
will
heare
the
controversie
that
is
betwixt
the
Bishops
and
you
;
they
shall
do
you
no
wrong
.
My
Lords
(
said
she
to
the
Bishops
)
I
forbid
you
either
to
trouble
them
or
their
Preachers
.
O
my
hearts
,
should
ye
not
love
the
Lord
your
God
with
all-your
heart
,
with
all
your
minde
?
And
should
ye
not
love
your
neighbours
as
your self
?
With
these
and
the
like
words
she
kept
the
Bishops
from
buffets
at
that
time
.
And
so
the
day
of
Summons
being
discharged
,
began
the
brethren
universally
farther
to
be
encouraged
.
But
yet
could
the
Bishops
in
no
sort
be
quiet
;
for
Saint
Gyles
day
approaching
,
they
gave
charge
to
the
Provost-Ballies
,
and
counsell
of
Edinburgh
,
either
to
get
again
the
old
Saint
Gyle
,
or
else
upon
their
expences
to
make
a
new
Image
.
That
to
them
the
charge
appeareth
very
unjust
;
for
they
understood
that
God
in
some
places
had
commanded
Idols
and
Images
to
be
destroyed
:
But
where
he
had
commanded
Images
to
be
set
up
,
they
had
not
read
;
and
desired
the
Bishop
to
finde
a
warrant
for
his
commandment
.
Whereat
the
Bishop
offended
,
Iames
Carmichell
was
laid
in
pledge
)
it
was
fast
fixed
with
Iron
nailes
,
upon
a
barrow
called
there
Fertor
.
Alexander
Carpentar
his
house
,
betwixt
the
Bowes
:
And
so
when
the
Idol
returned
back
again
,
she
left
it
,
and
past
in
to
her
dinner
.
The
hearts
of
the
brethren
were
wonderously
enflamed
;
and
seeing
such
abomination
so
manifestly
maintained
,
were
decreed
to
be
revenged
.
They
were
divided
in
severall
companies
,
whereof
not
one
knew
of
another
.
There
were
some
temporizers
that
day
(
amongst
whom
David
Forresse
,
called
the
Generall
,
was
one
)
who
fearing
the
chance
to
be
done
,
as
it
fell
,
laboured
to
stay
the
brethren
;
but
that
could
not
be
:
For
immediately
after
that
the
Queen
was
entred
in
the
lodging
,
some
of
those
that
were
of
the
enterprise
drew
nigh
to
the
Idol
,
as
willing
to
help
to
bear
him
;
and
getting
the
Fertor
upon
their
shoulders
,
began
to
shoulder
,
thinking
that
thereby
the
Idol
would
have
fallen
,
but
that
was
provided
and
prevented
by
the
Iron
nailes
,
as
we
have
said
.
And
so
began
one
to
cry
,
Down
with
the
Idoll
,
down
with
it
:
And
then
without
delay
it
was
pulled
downe
.
Some
brag
made
the
Priests
Patrones
at
the
first
;
but
when
they
saw
the
feeblenesse
of
their
god
(
for
one
tooke
him
by
the
heeles
,
and
dading
his
head
to
the
street
,
left
Dagon
without
a
head
or
hands
,
and
said
,
Fie
upon
thee
,
thou
young
Saint
Gyle
,
thy
father
would
have
tarried
for
such
.
)
This
considered
(
we
say
)
the
Priests
and
Friers
fled
faster
then
they
did
at
Pinckey
Clewch
.
There
might
have
beene
so
sudden
a
fray
as
seldome
hath
been
amongst
that
sort
of
men
within
this
Realme
;
for
down
goeth
the
Crosses
,
off
goeth
the
Surplices
,
round
Caps
,
Cornets
with
the
Crowns
.
The
gray
Friers
gaped
,
the
black
Friers
blew
,
the
Priests
panted
and
fled
,
and
happy
was
he
that
first
gat
the
house
;
for
such
a
sudden
fray
came
never
amongst
the
generation
of
Antichrist
within
this
Realme
before
.
By
chance
there
lay
upon
a
stayre
a
merry
English-man
;
Fie
upon
you
whorsons
,
why
have
you
broken
order
,
down
the
street
they
passed
in
aray
,
and
with
great
mirth
:
why
flee
the
villains
now
without
order
?
turn
and
strike
every
man
a
stroke
for
the
honour
of
his
God
;
fie
cowards
fie
,
ye
shall
never
be
judged
worthy
of
your
wages
againe
.
But
exhortations
were
then
unprofitable
:
For
after
that
Bell
had
broken
his
necke
,
Abbot
Stottikin
,
and
then
intituled
,
Bishop
of
Galloway
,
left
his
Riming
,
Decarte
you
.
Ha
,
ha
,
the
foure
Kings
and
all
made
.
The
devil
go
with
it
;
It
is
but
a
varlet
.
From
France
we
thought
to
have
gotten
a
Rubie
;
And
yet
is
he
nothing
but
a
Cahoobie
.
Qualis
vita
,
finis
ita
.
With
such
Faith
and
such
Prayers
departed
out
of
this
life
that
enemy
of
God
,
who
had
vowed
and
plainly
said
,
That
in
despight
of
God
,
so
long
as
they
that
then
were
Prelates
lived
,
should
that
Word
(
called
the
Gospel
)
never
be
Preached
within
this
Realme
.
After
him
followed
that
belly-God
Master
David
Panter
,
called
,
Bishop
of
Rosse
,
even
with
the
like
documents
,
David
Panter
.
except
that
he
departed
eating
and
drinking
,
which
,
together
with
the
rest
that
thereupon
depended
,
was
the
pastime
of
his
life
.
The
most
part
of
the
Lords
that
were
in
France
at
the
Queens
Marriage
▪
although
that
they
got
their
leave
from
the
Court
,
yet
they
forgot
to
return
to
Scotland
.
For
whether
it
was
by
an
Italian
Posset
,
or
French
Feggs
,
or
by
the
Pottage
of
their
Apothecary
(
he
was
a
French-man
)
there
departed
from
this
life
,
the
Earl
of
Cassiles
,
the
Earl
of
Rothesse
,
Lord
Fleming
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Orknay
,
Orknay
Reid
,
&
●
whose
end
was
even
according
to
his
life
:
For
after
that
he
was
driven
back
by
a
contratious
winde
,
and
forced
to
land
again
at
Deep
,
perceiving
his
sicknesse
to
increase
,
he
caused
to
make
his
bed
betwixt
his
two
coffers
(
some
said
upon
them
)
such
was
his
God
,
the
gold
that
therein
was
inclosed
,
that
he
could
not
depart
therefrom
,
so
long
as
memory
would
serve
him
.
The
Lord
Iames
,
then
Prior
of
S.
Andrews
,
had
(
by
all
appearance
)
licked
of
the
same
broath
that
dispatched
the
rest
,
for
thereof
to
his
death
,
his
stomacke
doth
testifie
.
But
God
preserved
for
a
better
purpose
.
This
same
Lord
Iames
,
after
Earle
of
Murray
,
and
the
said
Bishop
were
commonly
at
debate
in
matters
of
Religion
;
and
therefore
the
said
Lord
,
hearing
of
the
Bishops
disease
,
came
to
visit
him
:
and
finding
him
not
so
well
at
a
point
,
as
he
thought
he
should
have
been
,
and
as
the
honour
of
the
countrey
required
,
said
unto
him
;
Fie
,
my
Lord
,
how
lie
you
so
?
will
you
not
go
to
your
Chamber
,
and
not
lie
heere
in
this
utter
Roome
.
I
am
well
where
I
am
,
my
Lord
,
so
long
as
I
can
tarry
,
for
I
am
neer
unto
my
friends
(
meaning
his
coffers
,
and
the
gold
therein
.
)
But
my
Lord
(
said
he
)
how
long
have
you
and
I
been
in
plea
for
Purgatorie
,
I
thinke
that
I
shall
know
ere
it
be
long
whether
there
be
such
a
place
or
not
.
While
the
other
did
exhort
him
to
call
to
minde
the
promises
of
God
,
and
the
vertue
of
Christs
death
:
He
answered
,
Nay
my
Lord
,
let
me
alone
,
for
you
and
I
never
agreed
in
our
life
,
and
I
thinke
we
shall
not
agree
now
at
my
death
,
I
pray
you
therefore
let
me
alone
.
The
said
Lord
Iames
departed
to
his
Lodging
,
and
the
other
shortly
after
departed
this
life
;
whither
,
the
great
day
of
the
Lord
will
declare
.
When
the
word
of
the
departing
of
so
many
Patrons
of
Papistry
,
and
of
the
manner
of
their
departing
,
came
unto
the
Queene
Regent
,
after
astonishment
and
musing
,
What
shall
I
say
of
such
men
?
They
left
me
as
beasts
,
and
as
beasts
they
die
:
God
is
not
with
them
,
neither
with
that
which
they
enterprise
.
While
these
things
were
in
doing
in
Scotland
and
France
,
that
perfect
hypocrite
,
Master
Iohn
Synclare
,
then
Deane
of
Lestarrige
,
and
now
Lord
President
,
and
Bishop
of
Brechin
,
began
to
Preach
in
his
Church
of
Lestarrige
,
and
at
the
beginning
held
himselfe
so
indifferent
,
David
Panter
,
David
Panters
counsell
〈◊〉
his
forsworne
brethren
the
Bishops
.
which
then
lived
and
lay
at
Lestarrige
,
disswaded
them
therefrom
,
affirming
,
That
if
ever
they
disputed
,
but
where
themselves
were
both
Judge
and
partie
,
and
where
that
fire
and
sword
should
obey
their
decree
,
that
then
their
cause
was
marred
for
ever
:
For
their
victory
stood
neither
in
God
nor
in
his
Word
;
but
in
their
own
wills
,
and
in
the
things
concluded
by
their
own
counsells
(
together
with
sword
and
fire
)
whereto
(
said
he
)
these
new
up-start
fellows
will
give
no
place
,
but
they
will
call
you
to
your
Count-book
,
and
that
is
,
to
the
Bible
;
and
by
it
ye
will
no
more
be
found
the
men
that
ye
are
called
,
then
the
Devil
will
be
approved
to
be
God
.
And
therefore
if
ye
love
your selves
enter
never
into
disputation
,
neither
yet
call
ye
the
matter
into
question
,
but
defend
your
possession
,
or
else
all
is
lost
.
Caiaphas
could
not
give
any
better
counsell
to
his
companions
,
but
yet
God
disappointed
both
them
and
him
,
as
after
we
shall
heare
.
At
this
same
time
some
of
the
Nobility
directed
their
Letters
to
call
Iohn
Knox
from
Geneva
,
for
their
comfort
,
and
for
the
comfort
of
their
brethren
the
Preachers
,
and
others
that
then
couragiously
fought
against
the
enemies
of
Gods
Trueth
.
The
Tenour
of
their
Letter
is
this
.
Grace
,
Mercy
,
and
Peace
for
Salvation
.
DEarly
Beloved
in
the
Lord
,
the
faithfull
that
are
of
your
acquaintance
in
these
parts
(
thanks
be
unto
God
)
are
stedfast
in
the
beliefe
wherein
yee
left
them
,
The
second
Vocation
of
Iohn
Knox
,
by
Letters
of
the
Lords
.
and
have
a
godly
thirst
and
desire
day
by
day
of
your
presence
againe
:
Now
if
the
Spirit
of
God
will
so
move
you
,
and
grant
time
unto
you
,
we
all
heartily
desire
you
,
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
,
That
ye
would
returne
again
into
these
parts
,
where
you
shall
finde
all
the
faithfull
that
ye
left
behinde
you
,
not
onely
glad
to
heare
your
doctrine
,
but
also
ready
to
jeopard
their
lives
and
goods
for
the
setting
forward
of
the
glory
of
God
,
as
he
will
permit
.
And
albeit
the
Magistrates
in
this
Countrey
be
as
yet
but
in
the
state
ye
left
them
in
,
yet
at
the
making
hereof
we
have
no
experience
of
any
more
cruelty
to
be
used
,
then
was
before
:
But
rather
we
have
beliefe
,
That
God
will
augment
his
Flock
,
because
we
see
daily
the
Friers
,
enemies
to
Christs
Gospel
,
in
lesse
estimation
with
the
Queen
,
and
the
Nobility
of
our
Realm
.
This
,
in
few
words
,
is
the
minde
of
the
faithfull
being
present
,
and
others
absent
.
The
rest
of
our
mindes
this
faithfull
Bearer
will
shew
you
at
length
.
Thus
fare
ye
well
in
the
Lord
.
At
Sterlin
the
tenth
of
March
,
Anno
1556.
This
is
the
true
Copy
of
the
Letter
,
being
subscribed
by
the
names
under-written
.
Sic
subscribitur
,
-
Glencarne
.
-
Lorne
,
now
Argyle
.
-
Erskin
.
-
Iames
Stewart
.
The
Letters
were
delivered
to
the
foresaid
Iohn
in
Geneva
,
by
the
hands
of
Iames
Sym
,
who
now
resteth
with
Christ
,
and
of
Iames
Barrone
,
who
yet
liveth
.
In
the
Moneth
of
May
,
immediately
after
these
Letters
were
received
and
advised
upon
,
he
took
consultation
,
as
well
with
his
owne
Church
,
as
with
that
notable
servant
of
God
Iohn
Calvine
,
and
with
other
godly
Ministers
;
who
all
with
one
consent
said
,
That
he
could
not
refuse
that
Vocation
,
unlesse
he
would
declare
himselfe
rebellious
unto
his
God
,
and
unmercifull
to
his
Countrey
:
And
so
he
returned
answer
,
with
promise
to
visite
them
with
reasonable
expedition
,
and
so
soon
as
he
might
put
order
to
that
deare
Flocke
that
was
committed
to
his
Charge
.
And
so
in
the
end
of
the
next
September
after
,
he
departed
from
Geneva
,
and
came
to
Deape
,
where
there
met
him
contrary
Letters
,
as
by
his
answer
thereto
we
may
understand
.
The
Spirit
of
Wisedome
,
Constancie
and
Strength
,
be
multiplied
with
you
,
by
the
favour
of
God
our
Father
,
and
by
the
grace
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
ACcording
to
my
promise
,
my
Right
Honourable
,
I
came
to
Deape
the
four
and
twentieth
day
of
October
,
of
full
minde
,
by
the
good
will
of
God
,
with
the
first
Ships
,
to
have
visited
you
.
But
because
two
Letters
not
very
pleasing
unto
the
flesh
were
there
presented
unto
me
,
I
was
compelled
to
stay
for
a
time
.
The
one
was
directed
to
my self
,
from
a
faithfull
brother
,
which
made
mention
,
that
a
new
consultation●
was
appointed
for
finall
conclusion
of
the
matter
before
purposed
;
and
willed
me
therefore
to
abide
in
these
parts
till
the
determination
of
the
same
.
The
other
Letter
was
directed
from
a
Gentleman
to
a
friend
,
with
charge
to
advertise
me
,
That
he
had
communed
with
all
those
that
seemed
most
franke
and
fervent
in
the
matter
;
and
that
in
none
did
he
finde
such
boldnesse
and
constancy
as
was
requisite
for
such
an
enterprise
;
but
that
some
did
(
as
he
writeth
)
repent
that
ever
any
such
thing
was
moved
:
Some
were
partly
ashamed
,
and
others
were
able
to
deny
that
ever
they
did
consent
to
any
such
purpose
,
if
any
tryall
or
question
should
be
taken
thereof
,
&c.
Which
Letters
when
I
had
considered
,
I
was
partly
confounded
,
and
partly
was
pierced
with
anguish
and
sorrow
.
Confounded
I
was
,
that
I
had
so
far
travelled
in
the
matter
,
moving
the
same
to
the
most
godly
and
most
learned
that
this
day
we
know
to
live
in
Europe
,
to
the
effect
that
I
might
have
their
judgements
and
grave
counsells
,
for
assurance
as
well
of
your
consciences
,
as
of
mine
,
in
all
enterprises
.
And
then
that
nothing
should
succeed
of
so
long
consultation
,
cannot
but
redound
,
either
to
your
shame
or
mine
.
For
either
it
shall
appeare
that
I
was
marvellous
vain
,
being
so
solicited
,
where
no
necessity
required
;
Or
else
that
such
as
were
movers
thereto
,
lacked
the
ripenesse
of
judgement
in
their
first
Vocation
.
To
some
it
may
appeare
,
a
small
and
light
matter
,
that
I
have
cast
off
,
and
as
it
were
abandoned
,
as
well
my
particular
care
,
as
my
publike
Office
and
Charge
,
leaving
my
house
and
poor
family
destitute
of
all
head
,
save
God
only
,
and
committing
that
small
(
but
to
Christ
dearly
beloved
)
flock
,
over
the
which
I
was
appointed
one
of
the
Ministers
,
to
the
charge
of
another
.
This
,
I
say
,
to
worldly
men
,
may
appeare
a
small
matter
:
But
to
me
,
it
was
and
is
such
,
that
more
worldly
substance
then
I
will
expresse
,
could
not
have
caused
me
willingly
to
behold
the
eyes
of
so
many
grave
men
weep
at
once
for
my
cause
,
as
that
I
did
in
taking
my
last
good
night
from
them
:
To
whom
if
it
please
God
that
I
returne
,
and
question
be
demanded
,
What
was
the
impediment
of
my
purposed
journey
,
judge
you
what
I
shall
answer
.
The
cause
of
my
dolour
and
sorrow
(
God
is
my
witnesse
)
is
for
nothing
pertaining
either
to
my
corporall
contentment
,
or
worldly
displeasure
;
but
it
is
for
the
grievous
plagues
and
punishments
of
God
,
which
assuredly
shall
apprehend
,
not
onely
you
,
but
every
inhabitant
of
that
miserable
Realm
and
Isle
,
except
that
the
power
of
God
,
by
the
liberty
of
his
Gospel
,
deliver
you
from
Bondage
.
I
mean
not
onely
that
perpetuall
fire
and
torment
prepared
for
the
devil
,
a
true
friend
cannot
be
a
flatterer
.
Especially
,
when
the
questions
of
salvation
both
of
body
and
soule
are
moved
;
and
that
not
of
one
,
nor
of
two
,
but
as
it
were
of
a
whole
Realm
or
Nation
.
What
are
the
sobs
,
and
what
is
the
affection
of
my
troubled
heart
,
God
shall
one
day
declare
:
But
this
will
I
adde
to
my
former
rigour
and
severity
,
to
wit
,
If
any
perswade
you
for
fear
of
dangers
that
may
follow
,
to
faint
in
your
former
purpose
,
be
he
so
wise
and
friendly
,
let
him
be
judged
of
you
both
foolish
,
I
am
not
ignorant
that
fearfull
troubles
shall
ensue
your
enterprise
(
as
in
my
former
Letters
I
did
signifie
unto
you
.
)
But
O
joyfull
and
comfortable
are
the
troubles
and
adversities
,
which
man
sustaineth
for
accomplishment
of
Gods
will
revealed
by
his
word
!
For
how
terrible
soever
they
appeare
to
the
judgement
of
the
naturall
man
,
yet
are
they
never
able
to
devour
,
nor
utterly
to
consume
the
sufferers
:
For
the
invisible
and
invincible
power
of
God
sustaineth
and
preserveth
according
to
his
promise
,
all
such
as
with
simplicity
do
obey
him
.
The
subtill
craft
of
Pharaoh
many
yeers
joyned
with
his
bloody
cruelty
,
was
not
able
to
destroy
the
male
children
of
Israel
;
neither
were
the
waters
of
the
Red
Sea
,
much
lesse
the
rage
of
Pharaoh
able
to
confound
Moses
,
and
the
company
which
he
conducted
,
and
that
because
the
one
had
Gods
Promise
that
they
should
multiply
;
and
the
other
had
his
Commandment
to
enter
into
such
dangers
.
I
would
your
wisedoms
should
consider
that
our
God
remaineth
one
,
and
is
immutable
;
and
that
the
Church
of
Christ
Jesus
hath
the
same
promise
of
protection
and
defence
,
From
Deape
the
27
of
October
.
1557.
These
Letters
received
and
read
,
together
with
others
directed
to
the
whole
Nobility
,
and
some
to
particular
Gentlemen
,
as
to
the
Lairds
of
Dun
and
Petarrow
,
new
consultation
was
had
what
was
best
to
be
done
;
and
in
the
end
it
was
concluded
,
That
they
would
follow
forward
their
purpose
once
intended
,
The
first
Covenant
of
Scotland
.
WE
perceiving
how
Sathan
in
his
members
,
the
Antichrists
of
our
time
,
cruelly
do
rage
,
seeking
to
overthrow
and
destroy
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
and
his
Congregation
,
ought
,
according
to
our
bounden
duty
,
to
strive
in
our
Masters
Cause
,
Those
that
then
did
oppose
Popery
,
were
called
the
Congregation
.
even
unto
the
death
,
being
certaine
of
the
Victory
in
him
:
The
which
our
duty
being
well
considered
▪
We
do
promise
before
the
Majestie
of
God
,
and
his
Congregation
,
That
we
(
by
his
grace
)
shall
with
all
diligence
continually
apply
our
whole
power
,
substance
,
and
our
very
lives
,
to
maintain
,
set
forward
,
and
establish
the
most
blessed
Word
of
God
,
and
his
Congregation
:
And
shall
labour
according
to
our
power
,
to
have
faithfull
Ministers
,
truely
and
purely
to
minister
Christs
Gospel
and
Sacraments
to
his
people
.
We
shall
maintain
them
,
nourish
them
,
and
defend
them
;
the
whole
Congregation
of
Christ
,
and
every
Member
thereof
according
to
our
whole
powers
,
and
waging
of
our
lives
,
against
Sathan
and
all
wicked
power
that
doth
intend
Tyranny
or
trouble
against
the
foresaid
Congregation
.
Unto
the
which
holy
Word
,
and
Congregation
,
we
do
joyne
us
;
and
so
do
forsake
and
renounce
the
Congregation
of
Sathan
,
with
all
the
superstitious
abomination
and
idolatry
thereof
.
And
moreover
,
shall
declare
our selves
manifestly
enemies
thereto
,
By
this
our
faithfull
Promise
before
God
,
The
Earl
of
Argyle
the
first
man
in
this
Covenant
.
At
Edinburgh
the
third
of
December
,
anno
1557.
God
called
to
witnesse
.
Sic
subscribitur
.
-
A.
Earle
of
Argyle
.
-
Glencarne
.
-
Mortoun
.
-
Archibald
,
Lord
of
Lorne
.
-
Iohn
Erskin
of
Dun
,
-
Et
caetera
.
A
little
before
that
this
Bond
was
subscribed
by
the
fore-written
,
and
many
other
Letters
were
directed
again
to
Io.
Knox
from
the
said
Lords
,
Iohn
Knox
,
by
the
Lords
and
Churches
of
Scotland
.
together
with
their
Letters
to
M.
Calvin
,
craving
of
him
,
That
by
his
authority
he
would
command
the
said
Iohn
once
again
to
visite
them
.
These
Letters
were
delivered
by
the
hands
of
M.
Iohn
Gray
,
in
the
Moneth
of
November
,
anno
1558.
who
at
that
same
time
past
to
Rome
,
for
expedition
of
the
Bowes
of
the
Bp.
of
Rosse
,
to
M.
Henry
Sinclar
.
Immediately
after
the
subscription
of
this
foresaid
Bond
,
the
Lords
and
Barons
professing
Christ
Jesus
,
convened
frequently
in
counsell
:
in
the
which
these
Heads
were
concluded
:
First
,
It
is
thought
expedient
,
advised
,
and
ordained
,
That
in
all
Parishes
of
this
Realm
the
Common-Prayer
be
read
weekly
on
Sunday
,
and
other
Festivall
dayes
publikely
in
the
Parish
Churches
,
with
the
Lessons
of
the
Old
and
New
Testament
,
conformed
to
the
order
of
the
Book
of
Common
Prayers
.
And
if
the
Curats
of
the
Parishes
be
qualified
,
to
cause
them
to
read
the
same
.
And
if
they
be
not
,
or
if
they
refuse
,
that
the
most
qualified
in
the
Parish
use
and
reade
the
same
.
Secondly
,
It
is
thought
necessary
,
that
Doctrine
,
Preaching
,
and
Interpretation
of
Scriptures
be
had
and
used
privately
in
quiet
houses
,
without
great
conventions
of
the
people
thereto
,
while
afterward
that
God
move
the
Prince
to
grant
publike
Preaching
by
faithfull
and
true
Ministers
.
These
two
heads
concerning
the
Religion
,
and
some
others
concerning
the
policie
being
concluded
,
the
old
Earle
of
Argyle
took
the
maintenance
of
Iohn
Dowglas
,
caused
him
to
Preach
publikely
in
his
house
,
and
reformed
many
things
according
to
his
counsell
.
The
same
boldnesse
tooke
divers
others
,
as
well
within
Towns
,
as
in
the
country
,
which
did
not
a
little
trouble
the
Bishops
and
Queen
Regent
:
As
by
this
Letter
and
Credit
committed
to
Sir
David
Hamilton
,
from
the
Bishop
of
S.
Andrews
to
the
said
Earle
of
Argyle
may
be
clearly
understood
.
The
Bishops
Letter
to
the
old
Earle
of
Argyle
.
MY
Lord
,
after
most
hearty
commendations
,
this
is
to
advertise
your
Lordship
that
we
have
directed
this
Bearer
our
Cousin
towards
your
Lordship
,
in
such
businesse
and
affaires
as
concerneth
your
Lordships
honour
,
profit
,
and
great
well-being
,
as
the
said
Bearer
will
declare
to
your
Lordship
at
more
length
.
I
pray
your
Lordship
,
effectuously
to
advert
thereto
,
and
to
have
care
to
use
your
Lordships
friends
,
that
alwayes
hath
wished
the
honour
,
profit
,
and
prosperity
of
your
Lordships
house
,
as
of
our
own
.
I
pray
you
give
credit
to
the
Bearer
.
Iesu
have
your
Lordship
in
everlasting
keeping
.
Of
Edinburgh
,
the
five
and
twentieth
day
of
March
,
Anno
1558.
Sic
subscribitur
.
Your
Lordships
at
all
power
Saint
Andrews
.
Followes
the
Credit
.
MEmorandum
,
To
Sir
David
Hamilton
,
to
my
Lord
Earle
of
Argyle
,
in
my
behalfe
,
and
let
him
see
and
heare
every
Article
.
-
1.
Imprimis
,
To
repeat
the
ancient
blood
of
his
house
,
how
long
it
hath
stood
,
how
notable
it
hath
been
,
and
so
many
Noble-men
hath
been
Earles
,
Lords
and
Knights
thereof
:
How
long
they
have
reigned
in
their
parts
,
true
and
obedient
both
to
God
and
the
Prince
,
without
any
spot
in
their
dayes
in
any
manner
of
sort
:
And
to
remember
how
many
notable
men
are
come
of
his
house
.
-
2.
Secondly
,
To
shew
him
the
great
affection
I
beare
towards
him
,
his
blood
,
house
,
and
friends
,
and
of
the
ardent
desire
I
have
of
the
perpetuall
standing
of
it
in
honour
and
fame
,
with
all
them
that
are
come
of
it
:
Which
is
my
part
,
for
many
and
divers
causes
,
as
you
shall
see
.
-
3.
Thirdly
,
To
shew
,
my
Lord
,
how
heavy
and
displeasing
it
is
to
me
,
now
to
heare
,
That
he
who
is
and
hath
been
so
Noble
a
man
,
should
be
seduced
and
abused
,
by
the
flattery
of
such
an
infamed
person
of
the
Law
,
and
men
sworne
Apostate
,
that
under
the
pretence
that
he
giveth
himself
forth
as
a
Preacher
of
the
Gospel
and
Veritie
,
under
that
colour
,
setteth
forth
Schismes
and
Divisions
in
the
holy
Church
of
God
,
with
Hereticall
Propositions
,
thinking
that
under
his
maintenance
and
defence
,
to
infect
this
Countrey
with
Heresie
,
perswading
my
said
Lord
,
and
others
,
his
children
and
friends
,
that
all
that
he
speaketh
is
Scripture
,
and
conform
thereunto
,
albeit
that
many
of
his
Propositions
are
many
yeers
past
condemned
by
generall
Councels
,
and
the
whole
state
of
Christian
people
.
-
4.
Fourthly
,
To
shew
to
my
Lord
how
perillous
this
is
to
his
Lordship
and
his
house
,
and
decay
thereof
,
in
case
that
authority
should
be
sharp
,
and
should
use
rigour
conform
both
to
Civill
and
Canon
,
and
also
your
own
Municipall
law
of
this
Realm
.
-
5.
Fifthly
,
to
shew
his
Lordship
how
woe
I
would
be
,
either
to
heare
,
see
,
or
know
any
displeasure
that
might
come
to
him
,
his
son
,
or
any
of
his
house
or
friends
,
and
especially
in
his
own
time
and
dayes
.
And
as
how
great
displeasure
I
have
now
to
hear
great
and
evil
bruites
of
him
that
should
in
his
old
age
,
in
a
manner
,
vary
from
his
faith
,
and
to
be
altered
therin
when
the
time
is
that
he
should
be
most
sure
and
firme
therein
.
-
6.
Sixthly
,
To
shew
his
Lordship
that
there
is
delation
of
that
man
called
Dowglas
,
or
Grant
,
of
sundry
Articles
of
Heresie
which
lieth
to
my
charge
and
conscience
to
put
remedie
to
,
or
else
all
the
pestilentious
Doctrine
he
sowes
,
and
such
like
,
all
that
are
corrupt
by
his
Doctrine
,
and
all
that
he
draweth
from
our
Faith
and
Christian
Religion
,
will
lie
to
my
charge
before
God
:
and
I
to
be
accused
before
God
for
overseeing
of
him
,
if
I
put
not
remedy
thereto
,
and
correct
him
for
such
things
he
is
delated
of
.
And
therefore
that
my
Lord
consider
,
and
weigh
it
well
,
how
highly
it
lieth
both
to
my
honour
and
conscience
:
for
if
I
favour
him
,
I
shall
be
accused
for
all
them
that
he
infects
and
corrupts
in
Heresie
.
-
7.
Seventhly
,
Therefore
I
pray
my
Lord
,
in
most
hearty
maner
to
take
this
matter
in
the
best
part
for
his
own
conscience
,
honour
,
and
weale
of
himselfe
,
house
,
friends
,
and
servants
:
and
sik
like
for
my
part
,
and
for
my
conscience
and
honour
.
Then
considering
that
there
are
divers
Articles
of
Heresie
to
be
laid
to
him
,
that
he
is
dilated
of
,
and
that
he
is
presently
in
my
Lords
company
:
That
my
Lord
would
by
some
honest
way
part
with
this
man
,
and
put
him
from
him
,
and
from
his
sons
company
:
For
I
would
be
right
sorry
that
any
being
in
any
of
their
companies
should
be
called
for
such
causes
,
or
that
any
of
them
should
be
bruited
to
hold
any
sik
man
.
And
this
I
would
advertise
,
my
Lord
,
and
have
his
Lordships
Answer
and
Resolution
,
before
any
Summons
passed
upon
him
.
-
8.
Eighthly
,
Item
,
If
my
Lord
would
have
a
man
to
instruct
him
truely
in
the
Faith
,
and
Preach
to
him
,
I
would
provide
a
learned
man
to
him
,
and
I
shall
answer
for
his
true
Doctrine
,
and
shall
Pand
my
soule
that
he
shall
teach
nothing
but
truly
,
according
to
our
Catholike
Faith
.
Of
Edinburgh
,
this
last
of
March
1558.
Sic
subscribiter
.
Saint
Andrews
.
Moreover
,
I
hope
your
Lordship
will
call
to
good
remembrance
,
and
weigh
the
great
and
heavie
murmure
against
me
,
both
by
the
Queene
,
the
Church-men
,
Spirituall
and
Temporall
estates
,
and
well
given
people
,
moaning
,
crying
,
and
murmuring
at
me
greatly
,
That
I
do
not
my
Office
:
To
those
such
infamous
persons
with
such
perversed
Doctrine
within
my
Diocesses
,
and
this
Realme
,
by
reason
of
my
Legacie
and
Primacie
,
which
I
have
the
rather
sustained
and
long
suffered
,
Flesh
&
blood
is
preferred
to
God
with
the
Bishop
.
for
the
great
love
that
I
had
to
your
Lordship
and
posterity
,
and
your
friends
and
your
house
:
As
beleeving
surely
your
Lordships
wisedome
should
not
have
maintained
and
medled
with
such
things
that
might
do
me
dishonour
or
displeasure
,
considering
that
I
have
bin
ready
to
put
good
order
thereto
alwayes
,
but
have
modestly
abstained
,
for
the
love
of
your
Lordship
and
house
aforesaid
,
that
I
beare
truely
;
knowing
and
seeing
the
great
harm
,
and
dishonour
,
and
lack
apparantly
that
might
come
there
through
,
in
case
your
Lordship
remedie
not
the
same
hastily
,
whereby
we
might
both
be
quiet
of
all
danger
,
which
doubtlesse
will
come
upon
us
both
,
if
I
use
not
my
Office
,
or
that
he
be
called
,
while
that
he
is
now
with
your
Lordship
,
and
under
your
Lordships
protection
.
Subscribed
againe
.
Saint
Andrews
.
By
these
former
Instructions
thou
mayest
perceive
(
Gentle
Reader
)
what
was
the
care
that
this
Pastour
,
or
rather
Impostour
,
with
his
Complices
took
to
feed
the
flock
committed
to
their
charge
(
as
they
alleadge
)
and
to
gain-stand
false
Teachers
:
Here
is
oft
mention
of
conscience
,
of
Heresie
,
&
such
other
terms
that
might
fray
the
ignorant
,
and
deceive
the
simple
.
But
we
hear
no
crime
in
particular
laid
to
the
charge
of
the
accused
,
and
yet
is
he
condemned
as
a
forsworn
Apostata
.
This
was
my
Lords
conscience
,
which
he
learned
of
his
fathers
the
Pharisees
,
old
enemies
to
Christ
Jesus
,
who
condemned
him
before
they
heard
him
.
But
who
ruled
my
Lords
conscience
,
when
he
took
his
cousins
wife
,
the
Lady
Gilton
.
Consider
thou
the
rest
of
his
perswasions
,
&
thou
shalt
clearly
see
,
That
honour
,
estimation
,
love
to
house
and
friends
,
is
the
best
ground
that
my
Lord
Bishop
hath
,
why
he
should
persecute
Jesus
Christ
in
his
members
.
We
thought
good
to
insert
the
answers
of
the
said
Earle
,
which
follow
.
Memorandum
,
This
present
Writ
is
to
make
answer
particularly
to
every
Article
,
directed
from
my
Lord
of
S.
Andrews
to
me
,
by
Sir
David
Hamilton
,
which
Articles
are
in
number
nine
;
and
heere
repeated
and
answered
,
as
I
trust
,
to
his
Lordships
contentment
.
1.
THe
first
Article
putteth
me
in
remembrance
of
the
antiquity
of
the
blood
of
my
house
,
how
many
Earles
,
Lords
,
and
Knights
hath
been
thereof
;
how
many
Noble-men
descended
of
the
same
house
,
how
long
it
continued
true
to
God
and
the
Prince
,
without
spot
,
in
their
dayes
,
in
any
manner
of
sort
.
Answer
,
True
it
is
,
my
Lord
,
that
there
is
well-long
continuance
of
my
house
,
by
Gods
providence
,
and
benevolence
of
our
Princes
whom
we
have
served
,
2.
The
second
Article
beareth
the
great
affection
and
love
your
Lordship
beareth
towards
me
and
my
house
,
and
of
the
ardent
desire
ye
have
of
the
perpetuall
standing
thereof
in
honour
and
fame
with
all
them
that
are
coming
of
it
.
Answ.
Forsooth
it
is
your
dutie
to
wish
good
unto
my
house
,
and
unto
them
that
are
coming
of
the
same
;
not
onely
for
the
faithfulnesse
,
amity
,
and
society
that
hath
been
between
our
forefathers
;
but
also
for
the
late
conjunction
of
blood
that
is
between
our
said
house
,
if
it
be
Gods
pleasure
that
it
have
successe
.
Which
should
give
sufficient
occasion
to
your
Lordship
to
wish
good
to
my
house
and
perpetuity
,
with
Gods
glory
,
without
which
nothing
is
perpetuall
,
unto
whom
be
praise
and
worship
for
ever
and
ever
.
Amen
.
3.
Thirdly
,
Your
Lordship
declareth
how
displeasant
it
is
to
you
that
I
should
be
seduced
by
an
infamed
person
of
the
Law
,
and
by
the
flattery
of
a
forsworn
Apostata
,
that
under
pretence
of
his
giving
forth
,
maketh
us
to
understand
,
That
he
is
a
Preacher
of
the
Gospel
,
and
therewith
raiseth
Schismes
and
Divisions
in
the
whole
Church
of
God
:
And
by
our
maintenance
and
defence
would
infect
this
Countrey
with
Heresie
,
alleadging
that
to
be
Scripture
,
which
these
many
yeeres
past
hath
been
condemned
as
Heresie
by
the
generall
Councells
,
and
whole
estate
of
Christian
people
.
Answ.
The
God
that
created
heaven
and
earth
,
and
all
that
is
therein
,
preserve
me
from
seducing
:
for
I
dread
others
;
many
under
the
colour
of
godlinesse
are
seduced
,
and
think
that
they
do
God
a
pleasure
,
when
they
persecute
one
of
them
that
professe
his
Name
.
What
that
man
of
the
Law
is
,
we
know
not
;
we
hear
none
of
his
flattery
,
his
perjured
Oath
of
Apostasie
is
unknown
unto
us
:
But
if
he
have
made
any
unlawfull
Oath
,
contrary
to
Gods
commandment
,
it
were
better
to
violate
it
,
then
to
observe
it
.
He
Preaches
nothing
to
us
but
the
Gospel
,
if
he
would
do
otherwise
,
we
would
not
beleeve
him
,
nor
yet
an
Angel
of
heaven
:
we
heare
him
sowe
no
Schismes
nor
Divisions
,
but
such
as
may
stand
with
Gods
Word
,
which
we
shall
cause
him
to
confesse
,
in
presence
of
your
Lordship
and
the
Clergy
,
when
ye
require
us
thereto
.
And
as
to
it
that
hath
been
condemned
by
generall
Councels
,
we
trust
you
know
well
,
that
all
the
generall
Councels
have
been
at
diversity
among
themselves
,
and
never
two
of
them
universally
agreeing
in
all
points
,
in
so
much
as
they
are
of
men
.
But
the
Spirit
of
Verity
that
bears
testimony
of
our
Lord
Jesus
,
hath
not
,
neither
can
erre
.
For
heaven
&
earth
shal
perish
,
ere
one
jot
of
it
perish
.
Beyond
this
,
my
Lord
,
neither
teacheth
he
neither
will
we
accept
of
him
,
but
that
which
agrees
with
the
Word
of
God
,
set
forth
by
the
Patriarks
,
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
and
Evangelists
,
left
to
our
salvation
in
expresse
words
.
And
so
my
Lord
,
to
condemn
the
Doctrine
not
examined
,
is
not
required
:
For
when
your
Lordship
pleaseth
to
hear
the
confession
of
that
mans
Faith
,
the
manner
of
his
Doctrine
,
which
agreeth
with
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
,
I
will
cause
him
to
assist
to
judgement
,
and
shall
be
present
there
at
Gods
pleasure
,
that
he
may
render
reckoning
of
his
belief
,
and
our
Doctrine
to
the
superiour
Powers
,
according
to
the
prescription
of
that
blood
of
the
eternall
Testament
,
sealed
by
the
Immaculate
Lambe
;
To
whom
with
the
Father
and
the
holy
Spirit
,
be
all
honour
and
glory
for
ever
and
ever
.
Amen
.
4.
The
fourth
Article
puts
me
in
remembrance
,
how
dangerous
it
is
,
if
the
Authority
would
put
me
to
it
,
and
my
House
,
according
to
comely
and
common
Laws
,
and
our
own
municipiall
Lawes
of
this
Realme
,
and
how
it
appeareth
to
the
decay
of
our
House
.
Answ.
All
Laws
are
(
or
at
least
should
be
)
subject
to
Gods
Law
,
which
Law
should
be
first
placed
,
and
planted
in
every
mans
heart
,
it
should
have
no
impediment
.
Men
should
not
abrogate
it
,
for
the
defence
and
setting
up
of
their
owne
advantage
.
If
it
would
please
Authorities
to
put
at
our
House
,
5.
The
fifth
Article
puts
me
in
remembrance
how
woe
your
Lordship
would
be
,
to
hear
,
to
see
,
or
know
any
displeasure
that
might
come
to
me
,
my
son
,
or
any
of
my
House
,
and
especially
in
my
time
and
dayes
:
And
as
to
heare
the
great
and
evill
brute
of
me
,
that
should
now
in
my
old
age
in
a
manner
,
begin
to
vary
in
my
Faith
,
and
to
be
altered
therein
,
when
it
is
time
that
I
should
be
most
sure
and
firm
therein
.
Ans.
Your
Lordships
good
will
is
ever
made
manifest
unto
me
in
all
your
Articles
,
that
you
should
be
sorry
to
hear
,
see
,
or
know
my
displeasure
,
for
the
which
I
am
bound
to
render
your
Lordship
thanks
,
&
shall
do
the
same
assuredly
.
But
as
for
wavering
in
my
Faith
,
God
forbid
that
I
should
so
do
:
For
I
believe
in
God
the
Father
Almighty
,
Maker
of
heaven
&
earth
;
And
in
Jesus
Christ
his
onely
Son
our
Saviour
.
My
Lord
,
I
vary
not
in
my
Faith
;
but
I
praise
God
,
that
of
his
goodnesse
now
in
my
latter
days
,
hath
of
his
infinite
mercy
opened
his
bosome
of
grace
unto
me
,
to
acknowledge
him
the
eternall
Wisedome
,
his
Son
Jesus
Christ
,
my
one
sufficient
Satisfaction
,
to
refuse
all
Idolatry
,
Superstition
,
and
Ignorance
,
wherewith
I
have
been
blinded
in
times
past
,
and
now
believe
that
God
will
be
mercifull
unto
me
;
for
now
he
hath
declared
his
blessed
Will
clearly
to
me
,
before
my
departing
out
of
this
transitory
life
.
6.
The
sixth
Atticle
declareth
,
That
there
are
delations
of
sundry
points
of
Heresie
upon
that
man
,
Dowglas
or
Grant
,
which
lies
to
your
charge
and
conscience
to
put
remedie
to
;
or
else
that
all
the
pestilentious
doctrine
he
sowes
,
and
all
whom
he
corrupteth
with
his
seed
,
will
be
required
at
your
hands
,
and
all
whom
he
draws
from
your
Christian
Faith
;
and
if
ye
should
suffer
him
,
that
ye
will
be
accused
for
all
them
whom
he
infecteth
with
Heresie
;
and
therefore
to
regard
your
Lordships
honour
and
conscience
therein
.
Answ.
What
is
his
sirname
I
know
not
,
but
he
calleth
himself
Dowglas
;
for
I
know
neither
his
father
nor
his
mother
:
I
have
heard
him
teach
no
Articles
of
heresie
,
but
that
which
agreeth
with
Gods
Word
.
For
I
would
maintain
no
man
in
heresie
or
errour
.
Your
Lordship
regards
your
conscience
in
the
punishment
thereof
:
I
pray
God
that
ye
do
so
,
and
examine
well
your
conscience
.
He
preacheth
against
Idolatry
;
I
remit
to
your
Lordships
conscience
,
if
it
be
heresie
or
not
.
He
preacheth
against
adultery
and
fornication
,
I
refer
that
to
your
Lordships
conscience
.
He
preacheth
against
hypocrisie
,
I
refer
that
to
your
Lordships
conscience
.
He
preaches
against
all
manner
of
abuses
,
and
corruption
of
Christs
sincere
Religion
,
I
refer
that
to
your
Lordships
conscience
.
My
Lord
,
I
exhort
you
,
in
Christs
Name
,
to
weigh
all
these
affairs
in
your
conscience
,
and
consider
if
it
be
your
duty
also
,
not
onely
to
suffer
this
,
but
in
like
manner
to
do
the
same
.
This
is
all
,
my
Lord
,
that
I
vary
in
my
old
age
,
and
in
no
other
thing
,
but
that
I
knew
not
these
offences
to
be
abominable
to
God
,
and
now
knowing
his
will
by
manifestation
of
his
Word
,
abhor
them
.
7.
The
seventh
Article
desireth
me
to
weigh
these
matters
in
most
hearty
manner
,
and
to
take
them
in
best
part
,
for
the
weale
of
both
our
consciences
,
my
house
,
friends
and
servants
,
and
put
such
a
man
out
of
my
company
,
for
fear
of
the
rumour
and
brute
that
should
follow
thereupon
,
by
reason
he
is
delated
of
sundry
heresies
:
And
that
your
Lordship
would
be
sorry
to
hear
any
of
your
servants
delated
or
bruted
for
such
a
cause
,
or
for
holding
of
any
such
men
;
and
that
your
Lordship
would
understand
mine
answer
hereunto
,
or
any
summons
passed
thereupon
.
Answ.
I
thank
your
Lordship
greatly
,
that
ye
are
so
solicited
for
the
weale
of
me
and
of
my
house
,
and
are
so
humane
,
as
to
give
me
advertisement
,
before
ye
have
summoned
,
of
your
owne
good
will
and
benevolence
.
I
have
weighed
these
matters
,
as
highly
as
my
judgement
can
serve
me
,
both
for
your
Lordships
honour
and
mine
.
And
when
that
I
have
reasoned
all
that
I
can
do
with
my self
in
it
;
I
think
it
alwayes
best
to
serve
God
,
and
obey
his
manifest
Word
,
and
not
be
obstinate
in
the
contrary
,
8.
The
eight
Article
proposes
to
me
,
That
your
Lordship
would
take
the
labour
to
get
me
a
man
to
instruct
me
in
your
Catholike
Faith
,
and
to
be
my
Preacher
,
for
whose
Doctrine
ye
would
lay
your
soul
,
that
he
would
teach
nothing
,
but
truely
conform
to
your
faith
.
Answ.
God
Almighty
send
us
many
of
that
sort
,
that
will
preach
truely
,
and
nothing
but
a
Catholike
or
Universall
Christian
Faith
;
and
we
Highland
rude
people
have
misse
of
them
.
And
if
your
Lordship
would
get
and
provide
me
such
a
man
,
I
should
provide
him
a
corporall
Living
,
as
to
my self
,
with
great
thanks
unto
your
Lordship
:
For
truely
,
I
and
many
more
have
great
misse
of
such
men
.
And
because
I
am
able
to
sustain
more
then
one
of
them
,
I
request
your
Lordship
earnestly
,
to
provide
me
a
man
as
ye
wrote
;
for
the
harvest
is
great
,
but
the
labourers
are
few
.
9.
The
last
and
ninth
Article
putteth
me
in
remembrance
to
consider
what
murmure
your
Lordship
suffers
,
and
great
brute
,
at
many
mens
hands
,
both
Spirituall
and
Temporall
,
and
at
the
Queens
hand
,
and
other
well
given
people
,
for
not
putting
order
to
these
affairs
;
and
that
your
Lordship
hath
abstained
from
execution
hereof
,
for
love
of
my
House
and
Posterity
,
to
the
effect
that
my self
should
remedy
it
,
for
fear
of
the
dishonour
that
might
come
upon
us
both
for
the
same
:
which
being
remedied
,
might
bring
us
out
of
all
danger
.
Answ.
My
Lord
,
I
know
well
what
murmure
and
indignation
your
Lordship
suffers
at
enemies
hands
of
all
estates
,
for
not
pursuing
of
poor
simple
Christians
:
And
I
know
,
That
if
your
Lordship
should
use
their
counsell
,
who
would
by
blood-shedding
and
burning
of
poor
men
,
to
make
your
Lordship
serve
their
wicked
appetites
;
Yet
your
Lordship
knows
your
owne
duty
,
and
should
not
fear
the
danger
of
men
,
as
of
him
whom
ye
professe
.
And
verily
,
my
Lord
,
there
is
nothing
that
may
be
to
your
Lordships
relief
in
this
behalf
,
but
I
will
use
your
Lordships
counsell
therein
,
and
further
the
same
,
Gods
honour
being
first
provided
,
and
the
Truth
of
his
eternall
Word
having
liberty
.
And
to
abstain
for
my
love
from
pursuit
,
as
your
Lordship
hath
signified
,
I
am
indebted
to
your
Lordship
,
as
I
have
written
divers
times
before
.
But
there
is
one
above
,
for
whose
fear
ye
must
abstain
from
blood-shedding
,
or
else
,
my
Lord
,
knock
in
your
conscience
.
Last
of
all
,
your
Lordship
please
to
consider
how
desirous
some
are
to
have
sedition
amongst
friends
;
how
mighty
the
devill
is
to
sow
discord
;
how
that
many
would
desire
no
better
game
,
but
to
hunt
us
at
other
.
I
pray
your
Lordship
beguile
them
,
we
will
agree
upon
all
purposes
with
Gods
pleasure
,
standing
to
his
glory
.
There
are
divers
Houses
in
Scotland
neer
us
,
that
professe
the
same
God
secretly
;
they
desire
but
that
ye
begin
the
bargaine
at
us
;
and
when
it
begins
at
us
,
God
knows
the
end
therof
,
and
who
shall
bide
the
next
put
.
My
Lord
,
consider
this
;
make
no
Preparative
of
us
:
Let
not
the
vain
exhortation
of
them
that
regard
little
of
the
weale
and
strength
of
both
our
Houses
,
stirre
up
your
Lordship
as
they
would
,
to
do
against
God
,
your
owne
conscience
,
and
the
weale
of
your
posterity
for
ever
.
And
therefore
now
in
the
end
I
pray
your
Lordship
weigh
these
things
wisely
;
and
if
ye
do
otherwise
,
God
is
God
,
was
,
and
shall
be
God
,
when
all
is
wrought
that
man
can
work
.
This
answer
received
,
the
Bishop
and
his
complices
found
themselves
somewhat
disappointed
;
for
the
Bishops
looked
for
nothing
lesse
,
then
for
such
Answers
from
the
Earle
of
Argyle
;
and
therefore
they
made
them
for
their
extreme
defence
,
that
is
,
To
corrupt
,
and
by
buds
to
stirre
up
the
Queen
Regent
against
us
;
as
in
the
second
Booke
we
shall
more
plainly
heare
.
Shortly
after
that
,
God
called
to
his
mercy
the
said
Earle
of
Argyle
from
the
miseries
of
this
life
;
whereof
the
Bishops
were
glad
;
for
they
thought
that
their
great
enemy
was
taken
out
of
the
way
,
but
God
disappointed
them
:
For
as
the
said
Earle
departed
most
constant
in
the
true
Faith
of
Jesus
Christ
,
with
a
plain
renounciation
of
all
Impiety
,
Superstition
,
and
Idolatry
;
so
he
left
it
to
his
Son
in
his
Testament
,
That
he
should
studie
to
set
forward
the
publike
and
true
preaching
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
,
Maii
,
Anno
1568.
God
be
mercifull
unto
other
offences
.
Amen
.
The
Blinde
,
Crooked
,
Lame
,
Widows
,
Orphans
,
and
all
other
poor
,
so
visited
by
the
hand
of
God
as
cannot
work
:
To
all
the
flock
of
Friers
within
this
Realme
,
we
wish
restitution
of
wrongs
past
,
and
reformation
in
times
coming
,
for
Salvation
.
YE
your selves
are
not
ignorant
(
and
though
ye
would
be
)
it
is
now
(
thanks
be
to
God
)
well
knowne
to
the
whole
world
,
by
his
most
infallible
Word
,
That
the
Benignity
or
Almes
of
all
Christian
people
pertaineth
to
us
alone
;
which
ye
,
being
whole
of
bodie
,
strong
,
sturdie
,
and
able
to
work
,
what
under
pretence
of
poverty
(
and
yet
neverthelesse
possessing
most
easily
all
abundance
)
what
through
cloked
and
hidden
humility
(
though
your
proudnesse
is
knowne
)
and
what
fained
holinesse
(
which
now
is
declared
to
be
Superstition
and
Idolatry
)
have
these
many
yeers
,
expresly
against
Gods
Word
,
and
the
practice
of
his
holy
Apostles
,
to
our
great
torment
(
alas
)
most
falsly
stollen
from
us
.
And
as
ye
have
by
your
false
doctrine
and
wresting
of
Gods
Word
,
learned
of
your
father
Sathan
,
induced
the
whole
people
,
high
and
low
,
into
a
sure
hope
and
belief
,
That
to
clothe
,
feed
,
and
nourish
you
,
is
the
onely
most
acceptable
Alms
allowed
before
God
;
and
to
give
a
penny
,
or
a
piece
a
bread
once
in
a
week
is
enough
for
us
.
Even
so
ye
have
perswaded
them
to
build
you
great
Hospitals
,
and
maintain
you
therein
by
their
force
,
which
onely
pertains
now
to
us
by
all
Law
,
as
builded
and
given
to
the
poore
,
of
whose
number
ye
are
not
,
nor
can
be
reputed
,
neither
by
the
Law
of
God
,
nor
yet
by
no
other
Law
proceeding
of
Nature
,
Reason
,
or
Civill
Policy
.
Wherefore
seeing
our
number
is
so
great
,
so
indigent
,
and
so
heavily
oppressed
by
your
false
meanes
,
that
none
taketh
care
of
out
misery
:
And
that
it
is
better
for
to
provide
there
our
impotent
members
,
which
God
hath
given
us
,
to
oppose
to
you
in
plain
controversie
,
then
to
see
you
hereafter
(
as
ye
have
done
afore
)
steale
from
us
our
houses
,
and
our selves
in
the
meane
time
to
perish
and
die
for
want
of
the
same
.
We
have
thought
good
therefore
,
ere
we
enter
with
you
in
the
conflict
to
warne
you
,
in
the
Name
of
the
great
God
,
by
this
publike
writing
,
affixt
in
your
gates
where
ye
now
dwell
,
that
ye
remove
forth
of
our
said
Hospitals
,
betwixt
this
and
the
Feast
of
Whit-sunday
next
:
So
that
we
the
only
lawfull
proprietaries
thereof
,
may
enter
thereinto
,
and
afterward
enjoy
the
commodities
of
the
Church
,
which
ye
have
hereunto
wrongfully
holden
from
us
.
Certifying
you
,
if
ye
faile
,
we
will
at
the
said
terme
,
in
whole
number
(
with
the
help
of
God
,
and
assistance
of
his
Saints
in
earth
,
of
whose
ready
support
we
doubt
not
)
enter
and
take
possession
of
our
said
Patrimony
,
and
eject
you
utterly
forth
of
the
same
.
Let
him
therefore
that
before
hath
stollen
,
steal
no
more
,
but
rather
let
him
work
with
his
hands
,
that
he
may
be
helpfull
to
the
poore
.
From
all
Cities
,
Towns
,
and
Villages
of
Scotland
,
Ianuary
1.
1558.
The
Bishops
continued
in
their
Provinciall
Councell
even
unto
that
day
that
Iohn
Knox
arrived
in
Scotland
,
and
that
they
might
give
some
shew
to
the
people
that
they
minded
Reformation
;
they
dispersed
abroad
a
rumour
thereof
,
and
set
forth
somewhat
in
Print
,
which
of
the
people
was
called
,
The
two-penny
Faith
.
Amongst
their
acts
there
was
much
a
do
,
for
Caps
,
Shaven
crowns
,
Typpets
,
Long
Gowns
,
and
such
other
trifles
.
Item
,
That
none
should
enjoy
Office
,
or
Benefice
Ecclesiasticall
,
except
a
Priest
.
Item
,
That
no
Church-man
should
nourish
his
owne
children
,
in
his
own
company
but
that
every
one
should
hold
the
children
of
others
.
That
none
should
put
his
own
son
in
his
own
benefice
.
That
if
any
were
found
in
open
Adulterie
,
for
the
first
fault
he
should
lose
the
third
of
his
Benefice
,
for
the
second
time
the
halfe
,
and
for
the
third
the
whole
Benefice
.
But
here
from
appealed
the
Bishop
of
Murray
,
and
other
Prelates
,
saying
,
That
they
would
abide
at
the
Canon-Law
.
And
so
they
might
well
enough
do
,
so
long
as
they
remained
Interpreters
,
Dispensators
,
Makers
,
and
Disanullars
of
the
Law
.
But
let
the
same
Law
have
the
true
interpretation
,
and
just
execution
,
and
the
Devil
shall
as
soon
be
proved
a
true
and
obedient
servant
unto
God
,
as
any
of
that
sort
shall
be
proved
a
Bishop
,
or
yet
to
have
any
just
authority
within
the
Church
of
Christ
Jesus
.
But
we
will
return
to
our
History
.
The
persecution
was
decreed
as
well
by
the
Queen
Regent
as
by
the
Prelates
.
Monsieur
Ruby
kept
the
great
Seale
;
Vielmort
was
Controller
;
Melrosse
and
Kelso
should
have
been
a
commends
to
the
poore
Cardinall
of
Loraine
.
The
freedomes
of
Scottish
Merchants
were
restrained
in
Roane
,
and
they
compelled
to
pay
Tole
and
Taxations
others
then
their
ancient
Liberties
did
beare
.
To
bring
this
head
to
passe
;
to
wit
,
to
the
Matrimoniall
Crown
,
the
Queen
Regent
left
no
point
of
the
Compasse
unsailed
with
the
Bishops
and
Priests
.
She
practised
on
this
manner
;
Ye
may
clearely
see
that
I
cannot
do
what
I
would
within
this
Realme
:
for
these
Hereticks
and
Confederates
of
England
are
so
banded
together
,
that
they
stop
all
good
order
.
But
will
ye
be
favourable
unto
me
in
this
suit
of
the
Matrimoniall
Crowne
,
to
be
granted
to
my
daughters
husband
,
Then
shall
we
see
how
I
shall
handle
these
Heretickes
and
Traitours
ere
it
be
long
.
And
in
very
deed
in
these
her
promises
she
meant
no
deceit
in
that
behalfe
.
Unto
the
Protestants
she
said
;
I
am
not
unmindfull
how
oft
ye
have
solicited
me
for
Reformation
in
Religion
,
and
gladly
would
I
consent
thereunto
,
but
ye
see
the
power
and
craft
of
the
Bishop
of
S.
Andrews
,
together
with
the
power
of
Duke
Hamilton
,
and
of
Church-men
ever
to
be
bent
against
me
in
all
my
proceedings
:
so
that
I
may
do
nothing
,
unlesse
the
full
authority
of
this
Realme
be
delivered
to
the
King
of
France
,
which
cannot
be
,
but
by
donation
of
the
Crowne
Matrimoniall
,
which
thing
,
if
ye
will
bring
to
passe
,
then
devise
ye
what
ye
please
in
matters
of
Religion
,
and
they
shall
be
granted
.
With
this
Commission
and
Credit
,
was
Lord
Iames
,
then
Prior
of
S.
Andrews
,
directed
to
the
Earle
of
Argyle
,
with
moe
other
promises
then
we
list
to
rehearse
.
By
such
dissimulation
to
those
that
were
simple
and
true
of
heart
,
inflamed
she
them
to
be
more
fervent
in
her
Petition
,
then
her selfe
appeared
to
be
.
And
so
at
the
Parliament
holden
at
Edinburgh
,
in
the
moneth
of
October
,
in
the
yeere
of
God
1558.
it
was
clearely
voed
,
no
man
reclaiming
(
except
the
Duke
for
his
interest
)
and
yet
for
it
there
was
no
better
Law
produced
,
The
end
of
the
first
Booke
.
The
Second
Booke
OF
THE
HISTORY
OF
Things
done
in
SCOTLAND
,
in
the
Reformation
of
Religion
:
Beginning
in
the
yeere
of
our
Lord
God
1558.
OUr
purpose
was
to
have
made
the
beginning
of
our
History
,
from
the
things
that
were
done
,
from
the
yeere
of
God
1558.
till
,
But
because
divers
of
the
godly
(
as
before
is
said
)
earnestly
required
,
That
such
persons
as
God
raised
up
in
the
midst
of
darkenesse
,
to
oppose
themselves
to
the
same
,
should
not
be
omitted
:
We
obeyed
their
Request
,
and
have
made
a
short
Rehearsall
of
all
such
matters
as
concerne
Religion
,
from
the
death
of
that
notable
Servant
of
God
,
Master
Patricke
Hamilton
,
unto
the
aforesaid
yeere
,
when
that
it
pleased
God
to
looke
upon
us
more
mercifully
then
we
deserve
,
and
to
give
unto
us
greater
boldnesse
,
and
better
(
albeit
not
without
hazard
and
trouble
)
successe
in
all
our
enterprizes
then
we
looked
for
,
as
the
true
Narration
of
this
second
Booke
shall
witnesse
.
The
PREFACE
whereof
followeth
.
The
Preface
.
LEst
that
Sathan
by
our
silence
shall
take
occasion
to
blaspheme
,
and
to
slander
us
the
Protestants
of
the
Realme
of
Scotland
,
as
that
our
fact
tended
rather
to
Sedition
and
Rebellion
,
then
to
Reformation
of
Manners
,
and
abuses
in
Religion
,
We
have
thought
expedient
so
truely
and
briefly
as
we
can
,
to
commit
to
writing
the
causes
moving
us
(
as
we
say
,
and
great
part
of
the
Nobility
and
Barons
of
the
Realme
)
to
take
the
sword
of
just
Defence
,
against
those
that
most
unjustly
seek
our
destruction
.
And
in
this
our
confession
we
shall
faithfully
declare
,
What
moved
us
to
put
our
hands
to
the
Reformation
of
Religion
;
How
we
have
proceeded
in
the
same
;
What
we
have
asked
,
and
what
presently
we
require
of
the
sacred
Authority
.
To
the
end
that
our
Cause
being
knowne
,
as
well
our
enemies
as
our
brethren
in
all
Realmes
,
may
understand
how
falsly
we
are
accused
of
tumult
and
Rebellion
,
and
how
unjustly
we
are
persecuted
by
France
,
and
by
their
Faction
.
And
also
that
our
brethren
naturall
Scotish-men
,
of
whatsoever
Religion
they
be
,
may
have
occasion
to
examine
themselves
,
If
they
can
with
safe
conscience
oppose
themselves
to
us
,
who
seek
nothing
but
Christ
Iesus
his
glorious
Gospel
to
be
preached
,
his
holy
Sacraments
to
be
truely
ministred
,
Superstition
,
Tyranny
,
and
Idolatry
to
be
suppressed
in
this
Realme
,
And
finally
,
This
our
native
Countrey
to
remaine
free
from
the
Bondage
and
Tyranny
of
Strangers
.
While
that
the
Queen
Regent
practised
with
the
Prelats
,
how
that
Christ
Jesus
blessed
Gospel
might
utterly
be
suppressed
within
Scotland
,
God
so
blessed
the
labours
of
his
weak
servants
,
that
no
small
part
of
the
Barons
of
this
Realme
began
to
abhorre
the
Tyranny
of
the
Bishops
:
That
neither
of
both
we
might
do
,
without
perill
of
our
souls
,
we
began
to
be
more
troubled
:
For
then
also
began
men
of
estimation
,
and
those
that
bare
rule
amongst
us
,
to
examine
themselves
concerning
their
duties
,
as
well
towards
Reformation
of
Religion
,
as
towards
the
just
defence
of
their
brethren
most
cruelly
persecuted
.
And
so
began
divers
questions
to
be
moved
;
to
wit
,
If
that
with
safe
conscience
such
as
were
Iudges
,
Lords
,
and
Rulers
of
the
People
,
might
serve
the
higher
Powers
in
maintaining
of
Idolatry
,
in
persecuting
their
Brethren
,
and
in
suppressing
Christs
Truth
:
Or
,
Whether
they
to
whom
God
in
some
case
hath
committed
the
Sword
of
Iustice
,
might
suffer
the
blood
of
their
Brethren
to
be
shed
in
their
presence
,
without
any
declaration
that
such
Tyranny
displeased
them
.
That
a
lively
faith
required
a
plaine
Conf●ssion
when
Christs
Truth
is
oppugned
,
That
not
onely
are
they
guilty
that
do
evil
,
but
also
they
that
consent
to
evil
.
And
plain
it
is
,
That
they
consent
to
evil
,
who
seeing
iniquity
openly
committed
,
by
their
silence
seem
to
justifie
and
avow
whatsoever
is
done
.
These
things
being
resolved
,
and
sufficiently
proved
by
evident
Scriptures
of
God
,
we
began
every
man
to
look
more
diligently
to
his
Salvation
:
For
the
Idolatry
and
Tyranny
of
the
Clergy
(
called
the
Church-men
)
was
and
is
so
manifest
,
that
whosoever
doth
deny
it
,
declareth
himself
ignorant
of
God
,
and
enemy
to
Christ
Jesus
.
We
therefore
,
with
humble
confession
of
our
former
offences
,
with
Fasting
,
and
Supplication
unto
God
,
began
to
seek
some
remedy
in
so
present
a
danger
.
And
first
it
was
concluded
,
That
the
Brethren
in
every
Towne
at
certaine
times
should
assemble
together
,
to
Common
Prayers
,
to
exercise
,
in
reading
of
the
Scriptures
,
till
it
should
please
God
to
give
the
gift
of
Exhortation
by
Sermon
unto
some
,
for
the
Comfort
and
Instruction
of
the
rest
.
And
this
our
weake
beginning
God
did
so
blesse
,
that
within
a
few
Moneths
the
hearts
of
many
were
so
strengthned
,
that
we
sought
to
have
the
face
of
a
Church
amongst
us
,
and
open
crimes
to
be
punished
without
respect
of
persons
:
And
for
that
purpose
by
common
Election
,
were
Elders
appointed
,
to
whom
the
whole
Brethren
promised
Obedience
:
For
at
that
time
we
had
no
publike
Ministers
of
the
Word
;
onely
did
certaine
zealous
men
(
amongst
whom
was
the
Laird
of
Dun
,
David
Forresse
,
Master
Robert
Lockhart
,
Master
Robert
Hammilton
,
William
Harlawe
,
and
others
)
exhort
their
Brethren
,
according
to
the
gifts
and
graces
granted
unto
them
.
But
shortly
after
did
God
stirre
up
his
servant
Paul
Methuen
(
his
latter
fall
ought
not
to
deface
the
work
of
God
in
him
)
who
in
boldnesse
of
spirit
began
openly
to
Preach
Christ
Jesus
in
Dundie
,
in
divers
parts
of
Angus
,
and
in
Fyfe
;
and
so
did
God
worke
with
him
,
that
many
began
openly
to
renounce
their
old
Idolatry
,
and
to
submit
themselves
to
Christ
Jesus
,
and
unto
his
blessed
Ordinances
;
Insomuch
that
the
Towne
of
Dundie
began
to
erect
the
face
of
a
Publike
Church
Reformed
,
in
the
which
the
Word
was
openly
Preached
,
and
Christs
Sacraments
truely
ministred
.
In
this
meane
time
did
God
send
to
us
our
deare
Brother
Iohn
Willock
,
Iohn
Willocke
.
a
man
godly
,
learned
,
and
grave
,
who
after
his
short
abode
at
Dundie
,
repaired
to
Edinburgh
,
and
there
(
notwithstanding
his
long
and
dangerous
sicknesse
)
did
so
encourage
the
Brethren
by
godly
Exhortations
,
that
we
began
to
deliberate
upon
some
publike
Reformation
;
For
the
corruption
in
Religion
was
such
,
that
with
safe
conscience
we
could
no
longer
sustaine
it
:
Yet
because
we
would
attempt
nothing
without
the
knowledge
of
the
sacred
Authority
,
with
one
consent
,
after
the
deliberation
of
many
dayes
,
it
was
concluded
,
That
by
our
publike
and
common
Supplication
,
we
should
attempt
the
favour
,
support
,
and
assistance
of
the
Queen
then
Regent
,
to
a
godly
Reformation
:
And
for
that
purpose
,
with
all
diligence
after
we
had
drawn
our
Oration
and
Petition
as
followeth
,
we
appointed
from
amongst
us
a
man
whose
age
and
yeers
deserved
Reverence
,
whose
honesty
and
worship
might
have
craved
audience
of
any
Magistrate
on
the
earth
;
and
whose
faithfull
Service
to
the
Authority
at
all
times
hath
been
such
,
that
in
him
could
fall
no
suspition
of
unlawfull
disobedience
.
This
Orator
was
that
ancient
and
honourable
Father
,
Sir
Iames
Sandelandes
of
Calder
,
THE
FIRST
ORATION
AND
PETITION
Of
the
Protestants
of
SCOTLAND
:
To
the
Queene
Regent
.
ALbeit
we
have
of
long
time
contained
our selves
in
that
modestie
(
most
noble
Princesse
)
that
neither
the
exile
of
body
,
losse
of
goods
,
nor
perishing
of
this
mortall
life
,
was
able
to
make
us
to
aske
at
your
Majestie
Reformation
,
and
redresse
of
those
wrongs
,
and
of
that
sore
griefe
patiently
borne
by
us
in
bodies
and
mindes
of
long
time
:
Yet
are
we
now
by
very
conscience
,
and
by
the
feare
of
our
God
compelled
to
crave
at
your
Majesties
feet
,
remedy
against
the
most
unjust
tyrannie
,
used
against
your
Majesties
most
obedient
Subjects
,
by
those
that
be
called
the
State
Ecclesiasticall
.
Your
Majestie
cannot
be
ignorant
what
controversie
hath
been
,
and
yet
is
,
concerning
the
true
Religion
,
and
right
worshipping
of
God
.
And
how
the
Clergie
(
as
they
will
be
termed
)
usurpe
to
themselves
such
Empire
above
the
consciences
of
men
;
That
whatsoever
they
command
,
must
be
obeyed
;
and
whatsoever
they
forbid
,
must
be
avoided
;
without
further
respect
to
Gods
Pleasure
,
Commandment
,
or
Will
,
revealed
to
us
in
his
most
holy
Word
;
or
else
there
abideth
nothing
for
us
but
Fagot
,
Fire
,
and
Sword
.
Here
beginneth
the
particular
Demands
.
FIrst
,
Humbly
we
ask
,
That
as
we
have
by
the
Lawes
of
this
Realme
,
after
long
debate
obtained
to
reade
the
holy
Books
of
the
Old
and
New
Testament
,
in
our
Vulgar
Tongue
,
as
Spirituall
food
to
our
soules
:
so
from
henceforth
it
may
be
lawfull
,
that
we
may
meet
publikely
or
privately
to
our
Common-Prayers
in
our
Vulgar
Tongue
,
to
the
end
that
we
may
increase
and
grow
in
knowledge
,
and
be
induced
by
fervent
and
oft
Prayer
,
to
commend
to
God
the
holy
Universall
Church
,
the
Queene
our
Soveraigne
,
her
honourable
and
gracious
Husband
,
the
abilitie
of
their
succession
,
your
Majestie
Regent
,
the
Nobilitie
,
and
whole
State
of
this
Realme
.
Secondly
,
If
it
shall
happen
in
our
said
meetings
any
hard
place
of
Scripture
to
be
read
,
of
which
,
without
explanation
,
hardly
can
arise
any
profit
to
the
hearers
,
that
it
shall
be
lawfull
to
any
qualified
persons
in
knowledge
,
being
present
,
to
interpret
and
open
up
the
said
hard
places
,
to
Gods
glory
,
and
to
the
profit
of
the
Auditory
.
And
if
any
thinke
that
this
libertie
should
be
occasion
of
Confusion
,
Debate
,
or
Heresie
,
we
are
content
that
it
be
provided
that
the
said
Interpretation
shall
underly
the
judgement
of
the
godly
,
and
most
learned
within
the
Realme
at
this
time
.
Thirdly
,
That
the
holy
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
may
be
used
in
the
Vulgar
Tongue
,
that
the
God-fathers
and
Witnesses
may
not
onely
understand
the
points
of
the
League
and
Contract
made
betwixt
God
and
the
Infant
,
but
also
that
the
Church
then
assembled
,
more
gravely
may
be
informed
and
instructed
of
their
duties
,
which
at
all
times
they
owe
to
God
,
according
to
that
promise
made
unto
him
,
when
they
were
received
into
his
houshold
by
the
lavacre
of
spirituall
regeneration
.
Fourthly
,
We
desire
that
the
holy
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
or
of
his
blessed
Body
and
Blood
may
likewise
be
ministred
unto
us
in
the
Vulgar
Tongue
,
and
in
both
kindes
,
according
to
the
plaine
Institution
of
our
Saviour
Christ
Iesus
.
And
lastly
,
We
most
humbly
require
,
That
the
wicked
,
slanderous
,
and
detestable
life
of
Prelats
,
and
of
the
state
Ecclesiasticall
,
may
be
reformed
,
that
the
people
by
them
have
not
occasion
(
as
of
many
dayes
they
have
had
)
to
contemne
their
Ministerie
,
and
the
Preaching
,
whereof
they
should
be
Messengers
.
And
if
they
suspect
that
we
rather
envying
their
honours
,
or
coveting
their
riches
and
possessions
,
then
Zealously
desiring
their
amendment
and
salvation
,
do
travell
and
labour
for
this
Reformation
:
The
offer
.
We
are
content
,
that
not
onely
the
Rules
and
Precepts
of
the
New
Testament
,
but
also
the
Writings
of
the
ancient
Fathers
,
and
the
godly
and
approved
Lawes
of
Justinian
the
Emperour
,
decide
the
controversie
betwixt
us
and
them
.
And
if
it
shall
be
found
,
that
either
malevolently
or
ignorantly
we
aske
more
then
these
three
forenamed
have
required
,
and
continually
do
require
of
able
and
true
Ministers
in
Christs
Church
,
we
refuse
not
correction
,
as
your
Majestie
with
right
judgement
shall
think
meet
.
But
if
all
the
forenamed
shall
condemne
that
which
we
condemne
,
and
approve
that
which
we
require
;
Then
we
most
earnestly
beseech
your
Majestie
,
that
notwithstanding
the
long
custome
which
they
have
had
to
live
at
their
lust
,
that
they
be
compelled
either
to
desist
from
Ecclesiasticall
administration
,
or
to
discharge
their
duties
,
as
becometh
true
Ministers
.
So
that
the
grave
and
godly
face
of
the
Primitive
Church
reduced
;
Ignorance
may
be
expelled
;
True
Doctrine
and
good
Manners
may
once
againe
appeare
in
the
Church
in
this
Realme
.
These
things
we
,
as
most
obedient
Subjects
,
require
of
your
Majestie
,
in
the
Name
of
the
eternall
God
,
and
of
his
Son
Christ
Iesus
,
in
presence
of
whose
Throne
judiciall
,
ye
,
and
all
other
that
heere
in
earth
beareth
authority
shall
give
account
of
your
temporall
regiment
.
The
spirit
of
the
Lord
Iesus
move
your
Majesties
heart
to
Iustice
and
Equity
.
These
our
Demands
being
proposed
,
the
State
Ecclesiasticall
began
to
storme
,
Iohn
Dowglas
,
who
publikely
would
have
preached
in
the
Town
of
Lieth
;
for
in
all
things
we
sought
the
contentment
of
her
minde
,
so
far
as
God
should
not
be
offended
against
us
,
for
obeying
her
in
things
as
we
thought
unlawfull
.
Shortly
after
these
things
,
that
cruell
Tyrant
and
unmercifull
hypocrite
,
falsly
called
,
Bishop
of
S.
Andrews
,
apprehended
that
blessed
Martyr
of
Christ
Jesus
,
Walter
Mill
,
Walter
Mill.
a
man
of
decrepite
age
,
whom
most
cruelly
and
most
unjustly
he
put
to
death
by
fire
in
Saint
Andrews
,
the
twenty
eighth
day
of
April
,
in
the
yeere
of
God
1558.
Which
thing
did
so
highly
offend
the
hearts
of
all
godly
,
We
suspecting
nothing
that
the
Queene
Regent
was
consenting
to
the
forenamed
murther
,
most
humbly
did
complain
of
such
unjust
crueltie
,
requiring
that
justice
in
such
cases
should
be
ministred
with
greater
indifferencie
.
She
as
a
woman
born
to
dissemble
,
The
Forme
of
the
Letter
given
in
Parliament
.
UNto
your
Majesty
,
and
unto
your
Right
honorable
Lords
,
Barons
,
and
Burgesses
of
this
present
Parl.
Humbly
means
,
and
sheweth
your
Majesties
faithfull
and
obedient
subjects
,
That
where
we
are
daily
molested
,
slandered
,
and
injured
by
wicked
and
ignorant
persons
,
place-holders
of
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
,
who
most
untruely
cease
not
to
infame
us
,
as
hereticks
,
&
under
that
name
they
most
cruelly
have
persecuted
divers
of
our
brethren
;
and
farther
intend
to
execute
their
malice
against
us
,
unlesse
by
some
godly
order
their
fury
and
rage
be
bridled
and
stayed
.
And
yet
in
us
they
are
able
to
prove
no
crime
worthy
of
punishment
,
unlesse
that
to
reade
the
holy
Scriptures
in
our
Assemblies
,
to
invocate
the
Name
of
God
in
publike
Prayers
,
with
all
sobriety
to
interpret
and
open
the
places
of
Scripture
that
be
read
to
the
further
edification
of
the
brethren
assembled
;
and
truely
,
according
to
Christ
Jesus
his
holy
Institution
,
to
minister
the
Sacraments
,
be
crimes
worthy
of
punishment
:
other
crimes
(
we
say
)
in
us
they
are
not
able
to
convince
.
And
to
the
premises
we
are
compelled
,
for
that
the
said
Place-holders
discharge
no
part
of
their
duties
rightly
to
us
,
neither
yet
to
the
people
subject
to
us
;
and
therefore
,
unlesse
we
should
declare
our selves
altogether
unmindfull
of
our
own
salvation
,
we
are
compelled
in
very
conscience
to
seek
how
that
we
and
our
brethren
may
be
delivered
from
the
thraldom
of
Sathan
:
For
now
it
hath
pleased
God
to
open
our
eyes
,
and
manifestly
we
see
,
That
without
extreme
danger
of
our
souls
,
we
may
in
no
wayes
communicate
with
the
damnable
Idolatry
,
and
intolerable
abuses
of
the
Papisticall
Church
.
And
therefore
most
humbly
require
we
of
your
Majesty
,
and
of
your
Right
Honorable
Lords
,
Barons
,
and
Burgesses
assembled
in
this
present
Parliament
,
prudently
to
weigh
,
and
as
it
becometh
just
Judges
,
to
grant
these
our
most
just
and
reasonable
Petitions
:
First
,
Seeing
that
the
controversie
in
Religion
which
hath
long
continued
betwixt
the
Protestants
of
Almany
,
Helvetia
,
and
other
Provinces
;
and
the
papisticall
Church
is
not
yet
decided
by
a
lawfull
and
generall
Counsell
:
And
seeing
that
our
consciences
are
likewise
touched
with
the
fear
of
God
,
as
was
theirs
in
the
beginning
of
their
controversie
,
we
most
humbly
desire
,
That
all
such
Acts
of
Parliament
as
in
the
time
of
darknesse
gave
power
to
the
Church-men
to
execute
their
tyrannie
against
us
,
by
reason
that
we
to
them
were
delated
as
hereticks
,
may
be
suspended
and
abrogated
,
till
a
Generall
Councell
lawfully
assembled
,
have
decided
all
controversies
in
Religion
.
And
lest
that
this
mutation
should
seem
to
set
all
men
at
liberty
to
live
as
they
list
,
we
secondarily
require
that
it
be
Enacted
by
this
present
Parliament
,
That
the
Prelats
and
their
Officers
be
removed
from
place
of
Iudgement
,
onely
granting
unto
them
neverthelesse
the
place
of
accusators
in
the
presence
of
a
Temporall
Iudge
;
before
whom
the
Church
men
accusators
shall
be
bounden
to
call
any
by
them
accused
of
heresie
:
To
whom
also
they
shall
be
bounden
to
deliver
an
authenticke
Copy
of
all
Depositions
,
Accusations
,
and
Processe
laid
against
any
person
accused
.
The
Iudge
likewise
delivering
the
same
to
the
partie
accused
,
assigning
unto
him
a
competent
terme
to
answer
to
the
same
,
after
he
hath
taken
sufficient
caution
.
De
judicio
sisti
.
Thirdly
,
We
require
,
That
all
lawfull
defences
be
granted
to
the
person
accused
;
as
,
If
he
be
able
to
prove
that
the
witnesses
be
persons
unable
by
Law
to
testifie
against
him
,
that
then
their
Accusations
and
Depositions
be
null
,
according
to
justice
.
Item
,
That
place
be
granted
to
the
party
accused
to
explaine
and
interpret
his
owne
minde
and
meaning
;
which
confession
we
require
be
inserted
in
publike
Acts
,
and
be
preferred
to
the
deposition
of
any
witnesse
,
seeing
that
none
ought
to
suffer
for
Religion
,
that
is
not
found
obstinate
in
his
damnable
opinion
.
Last
,
We
require
that
our
brethren
be
not
condemned
for
heretickes
,
unlesse
by
the
manifest
Word
of
God
they
be
convinced
to
have
erred
from
that
faith
which
the
holy
Spirit
witnesseth
to
be
necesiary
to
Salvation
:
And
if
so
they
be
,
we
refuse
not
but
that
they
be
punished
according
to
justice
;
Unlesse
by
wholesome
admonition
they
can
be
reduced
to
a
better
minde
.
These
things
require
we
to
be
considered
of
by
you
,
who
are
in
the
Place
of
the
Eternall
God
(
who
is
God
of
Order
and
Truth
)
even
in
such
sort
,
as
ye
will
answer
in
presence
of
his
Throne
judiciall
:
Requiring
further
,
That
favourably
you
would
have
respect
to
the
tendernesse
of
our
consciences
,
and
to
the
trouble
which
appeareth
to
follow
in
this
Common-wealth
,
if
the
tyranny
of
the
Prelates
,
and
of
their
adherents
be
not
bridled
by
God
and
just
Lawes
.
God
move
your
hearts
deeply
to
consider
your
owne
duties
,
and
our
present
troubles
.
These
our
Demands
did
we
first
present
to
the
Queen
Regent
,
because
that
we
were
determined
to
enterprise
nothing
without
her
knowledge
,
most
humbly
requiring
her
favourably
to
assist
us
in
our
just
action
.
She
spared
not
amiable
looks
,
and
good
words
in
abundance
.
But
alwayes
she
kept
our
Petition
close
in
her
pocket
.
When
we
required
secretly
of
her
Majesty
that
our
Petition
should
be
proposed
to
the
whole
Assembly
:
She
answered
,
That
she
thought
not
that
expedient
;
for
then
would
the
whole
Ecclesiasticall
Estate
be
contrary
to
her
proceedings
,
which
at
that
time
was
great
:
For
the
Matrimoniall
Crowne
was
asked
,
and
in
that
Parliament
granted
.
But
,
said
she
,
how
soon
order
can
be
taken
with
these
things
,
which
now
may
be
hindred
by
the
Church-men
,
ye
shall
know
my
good
minde
.
And
in
the
meane
time
whatsoever
I
can
grant
unto
you
,
shall
gladly
be
granted
.
We
yet
nothing
suspecting
her
falshood
,
were
content
to
give
place
for
a
time
to
her
pleasure
and
pretended
reason
.
And
yet
thought
we
expedient
somewhat
to
protest
,
before
the
dissolution
of
the
Parliament
:
For
our
Petition
was
manifestly
knowne
to
the
whole
Assembly
;
as
also
how
that
for
the
Queens
pleasure
we
had
ceased
to
pursue
the
uttermost
.
Our
Protestation
was
formed
in
manner
following
.
The
Forme
of
the
Protestation
made
in
the
Parliament
holden
at
Edinburgh
,
Anno
1558.
IT
is
not
unknowne
to
this
Honourable
Parliament
,
what
controversie
is
now
lately
risen
betwixt
those
that
will
be
called
the
Prelats
and
Rulers
of
the
Church
,
and
a
great
number
of
us
the
Nobility
and
Communalty
of
the
Realme
,
for
the
true
worshipping
of
God
,
for
the
duty
of
Ministers
,
for
the
right
Administration
of
Christ
Jesus
holy
Sacraments
.
How
that
we
have
complained
by
our
supplication
to
the
Queen
Regent
,
That
our
consciences
are
burthened
with
unprofitable
Ceremonies
;
And
that
we
are
compelled
to
adhere
to
Idolary
:
That
such
as
take
upon
them
the
Office
Ecclesiasticall
,
discharge
no
part
thereof
as
becometh
true
Ministers
to
do
;
and
finally
,
That
we
and
our
brethren
are
most
injuriously
oppressed
by
their
usurped
authority
.
And
also
we
suppose
it
is
a
thing
sufficiently
known
,
That
we
were
of
minde
at
this
present
Parliament
to
seek
redresse
of
such
enormities
:
but
considering
that
the
troubles
of
the
time
do
not
suffer
such
Reformation
as
we
by
Gods
plain
Word
do
require
,
we
are
enforced
to
delay
that
which
most
earnestly
we
desire
:
And
yet
lest
that
our
silence
should
give
occasion
to
our
adversaries
to
thinke
that
we
repent
of
our
former
enterprisers
,
we
cannot
cease
to
protest
,
for
remedy
against
that
most
unjust
tyranny
which
we
heretofore
have
most
patiently
sustained
.
And
first
we
protest
,
That
seeing
we
cannot
obtain
a
just
Reformation
according
to
Gods
Word
,
that
it
be
lawfull
to
us
to
use
our selves
in
matters
of
Religion
and
conscience
,
as
we
must
answer
unto
God
,
unto
such
time
as
our
adversaries
be
able
to
prove
themselves
the
true
Ministers
of
Christs
Church
,
and
to
purge
themselves
of
such
crimes
as
we
have
already
laid
to
their
charge
,
offering
our selves
to
prove
the
same
whensoever
the
sacred
Authority
please
to
give
us
audience
.
Secondly
we
protest
,
That
neither
we
,
nor
yet
any
other
of
the
godly
that
list
to
joyn
with
us
in
the
true
Faith
which
is
grounded
upon
the
invincible
Word
of
God
,
shall
incur
any
danger
of
life
or
lands
,
or
any
politicall
pain
,
for
not
observing
such
Acts
as
heretofore
have
passed
in
favour
of
our
adversaries
,
neither
yet
for
violating
of
such
Rites
as
man
without
Gods
Commandment
or
Word
hath
commanded
.
We
thirdly
protest
,
That
if
any
tumult
or
uprore
shall
arise
amongst
the
members
of
this
Realme
for
the
diversity
of
Religion
;
and
if
it
shall
chance
that
abuses
be
violently
reformed
,
that
the
crime
thereof
be
not
imputed
to
us
,
who
most
humbly
do
now
seek
all
to
be
reformed
by
an
Order
.
But
rather
whatsoever
inconvenience
shall
happen
to
follow
for
lack
of
Order
taken
,
that
may
be
imputed
to
those
that
do
refuse
the
same
.
And
last
we
protest
,
That
these
our
requests
,
proceeding
from
conscience
,
do
tend
to
none
other
end
,
but
to
the
reformation
of
the
abuses
in
Religion
onely
:
Most
humbly
beseeching
the
sacred
Authority
to
take
us
faithfull
and
obedient
subjects
into
protection
against
our
adversaries
,
and
to
shew
unto
us
such
indifferency
in
our
most
just
Petition
,
as
it
becometh
Gods
Lieutenants
to
do
to
those
that
in
his
Name
do
call
for
defence
,
against
cruell
oppressors
,
and
blood-thirsty
Tyrants
.
This
our
Protestation
publikely
read
,
we
desired
it
to
have
been
inserted
in
the
common
Register
,
but
that
,
by
the
labor
of
enemies
,
was
denied
unto
us
.
Neverthelesse
the
Queen
Regent
said
,
Me
will
remember
what
it
protested
,
and
me
shall
put
good
order
after
this
to
all
things
that
now
be
in
controversie
.
And
thus
after
she
by
craft
had
obtained
her
purpose
,
we
departed
,
in
good
hope
of
her
favour
,
praising
God
inour
hearts
,
that
she
was
so
well
inclined
towards
godlinesse
.
The
good
opinion
that
we
had
of
her
sincerity
,
caused
us
not
onely
to
spend
our
goods
,
and
hazard
our
bodies
at
her
pleasure
,
but
also
by
our
publike
Letters
written
to
that
excellent
servant
of
God
Iohn
Calvine
we
did
praise
and
commend
her
,
for
her
excellent
knowledge
in
Gods
Word
,
Iohn
Calvine
.
and
good
will
towards
the
advancement
of
his
glory
;
requiring
of
him
,
That
by
his
grave
counsell
,
and
godly
exhortation
,
he
would
animate
her
Majestie
constantly
to
follow
that
,
which
godlily
she
had
begun
.
We
did
farther
sharply
rebuke
both
by
word
and
writing
,
all
such
as
appeared
to
suspect
in
her
any
venom
or
hypocrisie
,
or
that
were
contrary
to
that
opinion
which
we
had
conceived
of
her
godly
minde
.
But
how
far
we
were
deceived
in
our
opinion
,
and
abused
by
her
craft
,
did
suddenly
appear
:
For
how
soon
that
all
things
pertaining
to
the
commodity
of
France
were
granted
by
us
,
and
that
Peace
was
contracted
betwixt
King
Philip
and
France
,
and
England
and
us
,
she
began
to
spue
forth
,
and
disclose
the
latent
venom
of
her
double
heart
.
Then
began
she
to
frowne
,
and
to
look
forwardly
to
all
such
as
she
knew
did
favour
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
.
She
commanded
her
houshold
to
use
all
abominations
at
Easter
;
and
she
first
her self
,
to
give
example
to
others
,
did
communicate
to
the
Idol
in
open
audience
;
she
controlled
her
houshold
▪
and
would
know
where
that
every
one
received
ther
Sacrament
.
And
it
appeared
,
That
after
that
day
that
malice
took
more
violent
and
strong
possession
in
her
,
then
it
did
before
;
for
from
that
day
forward
she
appeared
altogether
altered
,
insomuch
that
her
countenance
and
facts
did
declare
the
venom
of
her
heart
:
For
incontinent
she
caused
our
Preachers
to
be
summoned
;
for
whom
when
we
made
intercession
,
beseeching
her
Majesty
not
to
molest
them
in
their
Ministry
,
unlesse
any
man
were
able
to
convince
them
of
false
Doctrine
,
she
could
not
bridle
her
tongue
from
open
blasphemy
,
but
proudly
she
said
,
In
despight
of
you
and
your
Ministers
both
,
they
shall
be
banished
out
of
Scotland
,
albeit
they
preached
as
true
as
ever
did
Saint
Paul
.
Hues
Campbell
of
Lowdone
Knight
,
Sheriff
of
Air
,
to
reason
with
her
,
and
to
crave
some
performance
of
her
manifold
promises
;
to
whom
she
answered
,
It
becomes
not
subjects
to
burthen
their
Princes
with
promises
,
further
then
it
pleased
them
to
keep
the
same
.
Both
the
Noble
men
faithfully
and
boldly
discharged
their
duty
,
and
plainly
forewarned
her
of
the
inconveniences
that
were
to
follow
:
wherewith
she
somewhat
astonied
,
said
she
would
advise
.
In
this
mean
time
did
the
Town
of
Perth
,
called
Saint
Iohnston
,
embrace
the
Truth
,
Iames
Haliburntoun
Provest
of
Dundie
,
to
apprehend
Paul
Methuen
,
who
fearing
God
,
gave
secret
advertisement
to
the
man
to
avoid
the
Town
for
a
time
.
She
sent
forth
such
as
she
thought
most
able
to
perswade
at
Easter
,
to
cause
Montrosse
,
Dundie
,
S.
Iohnston
,
and
other
such
places
as
had
received
the
Gospel
,
to
communicate
with
the
Idoll
of
the
Masse
,
but
they
could
profit
nothing
,
the
hearts
of
many
were
bent
to
follow
the
Trueth
revealed
,
and
did
abhorre
Superstition
and
Idolatry
.
Whereat
she
more
highly
commoved
,
did
Summon
again
all
the
Preachers
to
appear
at
Sterlin
,
the
tenth
day
of
May
,
in
the
yeere
of
our
Lord
1559.
In
this
mean
time
that
the
Preachers
were
summoned
,
to
wit
,
the
second
of
May
1559.
arrived
Iohn
Knox
from
France
,
This
is
intolerable
,
that
when
God
by
his
Word
hath
plainely
condemned
Idolatry
,
we
shall
stand
and
see
it
used
in
despight
.
The
Priest
hereat
offended
,
gave
the
childe
a
great
blow
;
who
in
anger
took
up
a
stone
,
and
casting
at
the
Priest
,
hit
the
Tabernacle
,
and
brake
down
an
Image
:
And
immediatly
,
the
whole
multitude
threw
stones
,
and
put
hands
on
the
said
Tabernacle
,
and
on
all
other
Monuments
of
Idolatry
;
Which
they
dispatched
before
the
tenth
man
in
the
Town
were
advertised
(
for
the
most
part
were
gone
to
diner
)
which
noised
abroad
,
the
whole
multitude
assembled
,
not
of
the
Gentlemen
,
neither
of
them
that
were
earnest
Professours
,
but
of
the
rascall
multitude
,
who
finding
nothing
to
do
in
that
Church
,
did
run
without
deliberation
to
the
Gray
and
Black-Friers
,
and
notwithstanding
that
they
had
within
them
very
strong
guards
kept
for
their
defence
,
yet
were
their
gates
incontinent
burst
up
.
The
first
invasion
was
upon
Idolatry
,
and
thereafter
the
common
people
began
to
seek
some
spoile
.
And
in
very
deed
the
Gray-Friers
was
a
place
so
well
provided
,
that
unlesse
honest
men
had
seen
the
same
,
we
would
have
feared
to
have
reported
what
provision
they
had
,
Gray
Friers
their
provision
.
their
sheets
,
blankets
,
beds
,
and
coverlets
were
such
,
that
no
Earle
in
Scotland
had
better
:
Their
naperie
was
fine
,
they
were
but
8
persons
in
the
Convent
,
and
yet
had
they
8
puncheons
of
salt
Beef
(
consider
the
time
of
the
yeere
,
the
eleventh
of
May
)
wine
,
beere
,
and
ale
,
beside
store
of
victuals
belonging
thereto
.
The
like
abundance
was
not
in
the
Black-Friers
,
and
yet
there
was
more
then
became
men
professing
poverty
.
The
spoile
was
permitted
to
the
poore
:
For
so
had
the
Preachers
before
threatned
all
men
,
That
for
covetousnesse
sake
,
none
should
put
their
hand
to
such
a
Reformation
,
that
no
honest
man
was
inriched
thereby
the
value
of
a
groat
.
Their
conscience
so
moved
them
,
that
they
suffered
those
hypocrites
to
take
away
what
they
could
,
of
that
which
was
in
their
places
.
The
Prior
of
the
Charter-house
was
permitted
to
take
with
him
even
as
much
gold
and
silver
as
he
was
able
to
carry
.
Iohnston
,
Iohn
Knox
to
instruct
the
people
,
because
they
were
yong
and
rude
in
Christ
.
But
she
,
set
on
fire
partly
by
her
own
malice
,
partly
by
commandment
of
her
friends
in
France
,
and
not
a
little
by
bribes
,
which
she
and
Monsieur
Dosell
received
from
the
Bishops
and
the
Priests
here
at
home
,
did
continue
still
in
her
rage
.
And
first
she
sent
for
all
the
Nobility
,
Matthew
Hamilton
of
Milburne
,
two
chiefe
enemies
to
the
Duke
and
to
his
whole
house
,
but
in
so
far
as
thereby
they
may
procure
their
own
particular
profit
.
These
and
such
other
pestilent
Papists
ceased
not
to
cast
fagots
on
the
fire
continually
,
crying
,
Forward
upon
these
Hereticks
,
we
shall
once
rid
this
Realme
of
them
.
The
certaintie
hereof
coming
to
our
knowledge
,
some
of
us
repaired
to
the
Towne
againe
,
about
the
two
and
twentieth
day
of
May
,
and
there
did
abide
for
the
comfort
of
our
brethren
:
Where
after
Invocation
of
the
Name
of
God
,
we
began
to
put
the
Town
and
our selves
in
such
strength
,
as
we
thought
might
best
serve
for
our
just
defence
.
To
the
Queenes
Majestie
Regent
,
all
humble
obedience
and
dutie
premised
.
AS
heretofore
with
jeopard
of
our
lives
,
and
yet
with
willing
hearts
we
have
served
the
authoritie
of
Scotland
,
and
your
Majestie
now
Regent
in
this
Realme
,
in
service
to
our
bodies
dangerous
,
and
painefull
,
so
now
with
most
dolorous
mindes
we
are
constrained
by
unjust
tyrannie
purposed
against
us
,
to
declare
unto
your
Majestie
,
That
except
this
crueltie
be
stayed
by
your
wisdome
,
we
shall
be
compelled
to
take
the
sword
of
just
defence
,
against
all
that
shall
pursue
us
for
the
matter
of
Religion
,
and
for
our
conscience
sake
:
which
ought
not
,
nor
may
not
be
subject
to
mortall
creatures
,
further
then
by
Gods
Word
man
is
able
to
prove
that
he
hath
power
to
command
us
.
We
signifie
moreover
unto
your
Majestie
,
That
if
by
rigour
we
be
compelled
to
seek
the
extreame
defence
,
that
we
will
not
onely
notifie
our
innocencie
and
Petition
to
the
King
of
France
,
to
our
Mistresse
and
to
her
husband
;
but
also
to
the
Princes
and
Counsell
of
every
Christian
Realme
,
declaring
unto
them
,
That
this
cruell
,
Sic
subscribitur
.
Your
Majesties
obedient
Subjects
in
all
things
,
not
repugnant
to
God
.
The
faithfull
congregation
of
Christ
Iesus
in
Scotland
.
To
the
same
purpose
we
wrote
to
Monsieur
Dosell
in
French
,
requiring
of
him
,
That
by
his
wisdome
he
would
mitigate
the
Queenes
rage
,
and
the
rage
of
the
Priests
,
otherwise
that
flame
which
then
began
to
burn
,
would
so
kindle
,
that
when
some
men
would
,
it
could
not
be
slackned
.
Adding
further
,
That
he
declared
himself
no
faithfull
servant
unto
his
Master
the
King
of
France
,
if
for
the
pleasure
of
the
Priests
he
would
persecute
us
,
and
so
compell
us
to
take
the
sword
of
just
defence
.
In
like
manner
we
wrote
to
Captain
Serre
la
Bourse
,
and
to
all
other
Captains
and
French
Souldiers
in
generall
,
admonishing
them
that
their
Vocation
was
not
to
fight
against
us
naturall
Scotish-men
,
nor
yet
that
they
had
any
such
Commandment
of
their
Master
:
We
besought
them
therefore
not
to
provoke
us
to
enmity
against
them
,
and
to
consider
that
they
had
found
us
favourable
,
in
their
most
great
extremities
.
We
declared
farther
unto
them
,
That
if
they
entred
in
hostility
and
bloody
War
against
us
,
that
the
same
should
remain
longer
then
their
owne
lives
,
to
wit
,
even
in
all
posteritie
to
come
,
so
long
as
naturall
Scotish-men
should
have
power
to
revenge
such
cruelty
,
and
most
horrible
ingratitude
.
These
Letters
were
caused
to
be
spread
abroad
in
great
abundance
,
to
the
end
that
some
might
come
to
the
knowledge
of
men
.
The
Queen
Regent
her
Letter
was
laid
upon
her
Cushion
in
the
Chappel
Royall
at
Sterlin
,
where
she
was
accustomed
to
sit
at
Masse
;
she
looked
upon
it
,
and
put
in
the
pocket
of
her
Gown
:
Monsieur
d'
Osel
and
the
Captains
,
received
theirs
,
delivered
even
by
their
own
souldiers
(
for
some
amongst
them
were
favourers
of
the
Truth
)
who
after
the
reading
of
them
,
began
to
pull
their
own
beards
,
for
that
was
the
modest
behaviour
of
Monsieur
d'
Osell
,
when
truth
was
told
unto
him
,
so
that
it
repugned
to
his
fantasie
.
These
our
Letters
were
suppressed
to
the
utmost
of
their
power
,
and
yet
they
came
to
the
knowledge
of
many
.
But
the
rage
of
the
Queen
and
the
Priests
could
not
be
stayed
,
but
forward
they
move
against
us
,
who
then
were
but
a
very
few
and
mean
number
of
Gentlemen
in
S.
Iohnston
;
we
perceiving
the
extremity
to
approach
,
did
write
to
all
brethren
to
repair
towards
us
for
our
relief
,
to
the
which
we
found
all
men
so
ready
bent
,
that
the
Work
of
God
was
evidently
to
be
espied
:
the
Tenour
whereof
followeth
.
And
because
that
we
would
omit
no
diligence
to
declare
our
innocency
to
all
men
,
we
formed
a
Letter
to
those
of
the
Nobility
,
who
then
persecuted
us
,
as
after
followeth
:
To
the
Nobility
of
Scotland
.
The
Congregation
of
Christ
Iesus
within
the
same
,
desire
the
spirit
of
righteous
Iudgement
BEcause
we
are
not
ignorant
that
ye
the
Nobility
of
this
Realme
,
who
now
persecute
us
,
employing
your
whole
study
and
force
to
maintain
the
kingdom
of
Sathan
,
of
superstition
and
Idolatry
,
are
yet
neverthelesse
divided
in
opinion
.
We
the
Congregation
of
Christ
Jesus
,
by
you
unjustly
persecuted
,
by
the
pestilent
Papists
,
Religion
,
which
they
by
fire
and
sword
defend
,
be
the
true
Religion
of
Jesus
Christ
or
not
?
Now
this
humble
request
denied
unto
us
,
our
lives
are
sought
in
most
cruell
manner
:
And
the
Nobility
(
whose
duty
is
to
defend
innocents
,
and
to
bridle
the
fury
and
rage
of
wicked
men
,
Whose
sins
ye
shall
forgive
,
shall
be
forgiven
;
and
whose
sins
ye
shall
retain
,
shall
be
retained
,
and
that
because
they
preach
,
and
we
believe
the
same
Doctrine
which
is
contained
in
his
most
blessed
Word
:
and
therefore
,
except
that
ye
will
contemne
Christ
Jesus
,
ye
neither
can
despise
our
threatning
,
neither
yet
refuse
us
calling
for
your
just
defence
.
Whosoever
denieth
me
,
or
is
ashamed
of
me
before
men
,
I
shall
deny
him
before
my
Father
.
Now
is
the
day
of
his
Battell
in
this
Realm
,
if
ye
deny
us
your
brethren
,
suffering
for
his
Names
sake
,
ye
do
also
deny
him
,
as
himselfe
doth
witnesse
,
in
these
words
,
Whatsoever
ye
did
to
any
of
these
little
ones
,
that
ye
did
to
me
,
and
what
ye
did
not
to
one
of
these
little
ones
,
that
ye
did
not
to
me
:
If
these
sentences
be
true
as
concerning
meat
,
drink
,
cloathing
,
and
such
things
a
appertain
to
the
body
,
shall
they
not
be
likewise
true
in
these
things
that
appertain
to
the
preservation
of
the
lives
of
thousands
,
whose
blood
is
now
sought
,
for
profession
of
Christ
Jesus
?
And
thus
shortly
we
leave
you
,
who
sometimes
have
professed
Christ
Jesus
with
us
,
to
the
examination
of
your
own
consciences
.
And
yet
once
again
of
you
,
who
blinded
by
superstition
,
persecute
us
:
We
require
moderation
,
till
our
cause
may
be
tried
;
which
if
ye
will
not
grant
unto
us
for
Gods
Cause
,
yet
we
desire
you
to
have
respect
to
the
preservation
of
your
common
Countrey
,
which
we
can
no
sooner
betray
into
the
hands
of
strangers
,
then
that
one
of
us
destroy
and
murther
another
.
Consider
our
Petitions
,
and
call
for
the
spirit
of
righteous
judgement
.
These
our
Letters
being
divulgate
,
some
began
to
reason
,
Whether
in
conscience
they
might
invade
us
,
or
not
,
considering
that
we
offred
due
obedience
to
the
Authority
,
requiring
nothing
,
but
liberty
of
conscience
,
and
our
Religion
and
fact
to
be
tried
by
the
Word
of
God
.
Our
Letters
came
with
convenient
expedition
to
the
hands
of
our
brethren
in
Cuninghame
and
Kyle
,
who
assembled
at
the
Church
of
Craggie
;
where
after
some
contrarious
reasons
,
Alexander
Earle
of
Glencarne
,
in
zeal
burst
forth
in
these
words
,
Let
every
man
serve
his
conscience
,
I
will
,
by
Gods
grace
,
see
my
brethren
in
S.
Johnston
:
Yea
,
albeit
never
man
should
accompany
me
,
yet
I
will
go
,
and
if
it
were
but
a
Pike
upon
my
shoulder
;
for
I
had
rather
die
with
that
company
,
then
live
after
them
.
These
words
so
encouraged
the
rest
,
that
all
decreed
to
go
forward
,
as
that
they
did
so
stoutly
,
that
when
the
Lion
Herault
in
his
coat
of
Arms
,
commanded
all
men
under
pain
of
treason
to
return
to
their
houses
by
publike
sound
of
trumpet
in
Glasgow
,
never
man
obeyed
that
charge
,
but
all
went
forward
,
as
we
shall
after
heare
.
When
it
was
clearly
understood
that
the
Prelates
and
their
adherents
suppressing
our
Petitions
so
far
as
in
them
lay
,
did
kindle
the
furie
of
all
men
against
us
:
it
was
thought
expedient
to
write
unto
them
some
Declaration
of
our
minds
,
which
we
did
in
this
forme
following
.
To
the
generation
of
Antichrist
,
the
pestilent
Prelats
,
and
their
Shavelings
within
Scotland
,
the
Congregation
of
Christ
Iesus
within
the
some
saith
,
TO
the
end
that
ye
shall
not
be
abused
,
thinking
to
escape
just
punishment
,
after
that
ye
in
your
blinde
furie
have
caused
the
blood
of
many
to
be
shed
:
This
we
notifie
and
declare
unto
you
,
That
if
ye
proceed
in
this
your
malicious
crueltie
,
ye
shall
be
dealt
withall
wheresoever
ye
shall
be
apprehended
,
as
murtherers
and
open
enemies
to
God
and
unto
mankinde
.
And
therefore
betimes
cease
from
this
blinde
rage
:
Remove
first
from
your selves
,
your
bands
of
bloodie
men
of
war
,
and
reform
your selves
to
a
more
quiet
life
,
and
hereafter
mitigate
ye
the
authority
,
which
without
crime
committed
on
our
part
ye
have
inflamed
against
us
,
or
else
be
ye
assured
,
That
with
the
same
measure
that
ye
have
measured
against
us
,
and
yet
intend
to
measure
to
others
,
it
shall
be
measured
unto
you
;
that
is
,
As
ye
by
tyrannie
intend
not
onely
to
destroy
our
bodies
,
but
also
by
the
same
to
hold
our
souls
in
bondage
of
the
Devil
,
subject
to
Idolatry
:
So
shall
we
with
all
force
and
power
,
which
God
shall
grant
unto
us
,
execute
just
vengeance
and
punishment
upon
you
,
yea
,
we
shall
begin
that
same
war
which
God
commandeth
Israel
to
execute
against
the
Canaanites
,
that
is
,
contract
of
peace
shall
never
be
made
till
that
ye
desist
from
your
open
Idolatry
and
cruell
persecution
of
Gods
children
.
And
this
we
signifie
unto
you
,
in
the
name
of
the
eternall
God
,
and
of
his
Son
Christ
Jesus
,
whose
Verity
we
professe
,
and
Gospel
we
have
Preached
,
and
holy
Sacraments
rightly
ministred
,
so
long
as
God
will
assist
us
to
gain
stand
your
Idolatry
.
Take
this
for
advertisement
and
be
not
deceived
.
Notwithstanding
these
our
Requests
and
Advertisements
,
Monsieur
Dosell
and
his
French
men
,
with
the
Priests
and
their
bands
,
marched
forward
against
S.
Iohnston
,
and
approached
within
ten
miles
of
the
Town
;
then
repaired
the
brethren
from
all
quarters
for
our
reliefe
.
The
Gentlemen
of
Fyfe
;
Angus
,
Mernes
,
with
the
Town
of
Dundie
were
there
,
they
that
first
hazarded
to
resist
the
enemy
:
and
for
that
purpose
was
chosen
a
place
of
ground
,
a
mile
and
more
distant
from
the
Town
.
In
this
mean
time
,
the
Lord
Ruthuen
,
Provest
of
the
Town
of
S.
Iohnston
,
and
a
man
whom
many
judged
godly
and
stout
in
that
action
(
as
in
very
deed
he
was
even
unto
his
last
breath
)
left
the
Town
,
and
departed
first
to
his
own
place
,
and
after
to
the
Queen
;
whose
defection
and
revolt
was
a
great
discouragement
to
the
hearts
of
many
,
and
yet
did
God
so
comfort
them
,
that
within
the
space
of
twelve
houres
after
,
the
hearts
of
all
men
were
set
up
againe
.
For
those
that
were
then
assembled
,
did
not
so
much
hope
of
victory
by
their
own
strength
,
as
by
the
power
of
him
,
whose
Verity
they
professed
,
and
began
one
to
comfort
another
,
till
the
whole
multitude
was
erected
in
a
reasonable
hope
.
The
day
after
that
the
Lord
Ruthuen
departed
,
which
was
the
foure
and
twentieth
of
May
,
Londy
,
Balvarde
,
and
others
Barons
of
Fyfe
.
That
if
the
Queenes
Majestie
would
suffer
the
Religion
there
begun
to
proceed
,
That
we
meant
no
Religion
,
but
a
plaine
Rebellion
.
To
the
which
when
he
had
answered
simply
,
and
as
the
trueth
was
,
to
wit
,
That
we
Convened
for
none
other
purpose
,
but
onely
to
assist
our
brethren
,
who
then
were
most
unjustly
persecuted
,
and
therefore
we
desired
them
faithfully
to
report
our
answer
,
and
to
be
intercessors
to
the
Queen
Regent
,
That
such
cruelty
should
not
be
used
against
us
,
considering
that
we
had
offered
in
our
former
Letters
,
as
well
to
the
Queens
Majesty
,
as
to
the
Nobility
,
our
matter
to
be
tried
in
lawfull
judgement
.
They
promised
fidelity
in
that
behalfe
,
which
also
they
kept
.
The
day
after
,
which
was
the
five
and
twentieth
of
May
,
before
that
the
said
Lords
departed
,
in
the
morning
Iohn
Knox
desired
to
speak
with
the
same
Lords
,
which
granted
unto
him
,
he
was
conveyed
to
their
Lodging
by
the
Laird
of
Balvarde
;
and
thus
began
,
The
Oration
of
Iohn
Knox
to
the
Lords
.
THe
present
troubles
,
honourable
Lords
,
ought
to
move
the
hearts
,
not
onely
of
the
true
servants
of
God
,
but
also
of
all
such
as
beare
any
favour
unto
our
Countrey
and
naturall
Countrey-men
,
to
descend
within
themselves
,
and
deepely
to
consider
,
what
shall
be
the
end
of
this
pretended
tyrannie
.
The
rage
of
Satan
seeketh
the
destruction
of
all
those
that
within
this
Realme
professe
Christ
Iesus
,
and
they
that
inflame
the
Queene
,
and
you
the
Nobles
against
us
,
regard
not
who
prevaile
,
provided
that
they
may
abuse
the
world
,
and
live
at
their
pleasure
,
as
heretofore
they
have
done
:
yea
,
I
feare
that
some
seek
nothing
more
,
then
the
effusion
of
Scottish
blood
,
to
the
end
that
their
possessions
may
be
more
patent
to
others
.
But
because
that
this
is
not
the
principall
which
I
have
to
speak
,
omitting
the
same
to
be
considered
,
by
the
wisdome
of
those
to
whom
the
care
of
the
Common-wealth
appertaineth
.
1.
I
most
humbly
require
of
you
,
my
Lords
,
in
my
name
,
to
say
to
the
Queene
Regent
,
That
we
in
whom
she
in
her
blinde
rage
doth
persecute
,
are
Gods
servants
,
faithfull
and
obedient
Subjects
to
the
authoritie
of
this
Realme
:
That
that
Religion
which
she
pretendeth
to
maintaine
by
fire
and
sword
,
is
not
the
true
Religion
of
Christ
Iesus
,
but
is
expresse
contrary
to
the
same
,
a
superstition
devised
by
the
braine
of
man
,
Let
the
Papists
rather
ambitious
Romanists
,
judge
.
which
I
offer
my selfe
to
prove
against
all
that
within
Scotland
will
maintaine
the
contrary
,
liberty
of
tongue
being
granted
unto
me
,
and
Gods
written
Word
being
admitted
for
judge
.
2.
I
further
require
your
honours
in
my
name
to
say
unto
the
Queen
,
That
as
oft
before
I
have
written
,
so
now
I
say
,
That
this
her
enterprise
shall
not
prosperously
succeed
in
the
end
,
and
albeit
for
a
time
she
trouble
the
Saints
of
God
,
for
she
fights
not
against
man
only
,
but
against
the
eternall
God
,
and
his
invincible
Verity
,
and
therefore
the
end
shall
be
her
confusion
,
unlesse
betimes
she
repent
and
desist
.
These
things
I
require
of
you
,
in
the
Name
of
the
eternall
God
,
as
from
my
mouth
,
to
say
unto
her
Majestie
,
adding
,
That
I
have
been
,
and
am
a
more
assured
friend
to
her
Majestie
,
then
they
,
that
either
flattering
her
,
as
servants
to
her
corrupt
appetites
,
or
else
inflame
her
against
us
,
who
seek
nothing
but
Gods
glory
to
be
advanced
;
Vice
to
be
suppressed
;
and
Veritie
to
be
maintained
in
this
poore
Realme
.
They
all
three
did
promise
to
report
his
words
so
far
as
they
could
,
which
afterwards
we
understood
they
did
;
yea
the
Lord
Sempill
himselfe
,
a
man
sold
unto
sin
,
enemie
to
God
and
all
godlinesse
,
did
yet
make
such
report
,
That
the
Queen
was
somewhat
offended
,
that
any
man
should
use
such
libertie
in
her
presence
.
She
still
proceeded
in
her
malice
,
for
immediately
thereafter
she
sent
her
Lion
Herald
with
Letters
,
straitly
charging
all
men
to
avoid
the
Towne
under
the
paine
of
Treason
.
Which
Letters
,
after
he
had
declared
them
to
the
chiefe
men
of
the
Congregation
,
he
publikely
proclaimed
the
same
upon
Sunday
the
27
of
May.
In
this
meane
time
came
sure
knowledge
to
the
Queen
,
to
Duke
Hamilton
,
and
to
Monsieur
Dosell
,
That
the
Earle
of
Glencarne
,
the
Lords
Uchiltrie
and
Boyde
,
the
young
Sheriffe
of
Air
,
the
Lairds
of
Craggy
,
Wallace
,
Sesnock
,
Carnell
,
Bar
,
Gairgirth
,
and
the
whole
congregation
of
Kyle
and
Cuninghame
approached
for
our
reliefe
,
and
in
very
deed
they
came
in
such
diligence
,
and
such
a
number
,
That
as
the
enemy
had
just
cause
to
fear
;
so
have
all
that
professe
Christ
Jesus
,
just
matter
to
praise
God
,
for
their
fidelity
and
stout
courage
in
that
need
:
For
by
their
presence
was
the
tyrannie
of
the
enemy
bridled
.
Their
diligence
was
such
,
Forth
,
Gudy
,
and
Teith
,
above
Sterlin
)
yet
made
they
such
expedition
through
desert
and
mountaine
,
that
they
prevented
the
enemy
,
and
approached
within
sixe
miles
of
our
Campe
,
which
then
lay
without
the
Towne
awaiting
upon
the
enemy
,
before
that
any
assured
knowledge
came
to
us
of
their
coming
.
Their
number
was
judged
to
twentie
five
hundred
men
,
whereof
there
was
twelve
hundred
Horsemen
.
The
Queene
understanding
how
the
said
Earle
and
Lords
,
with
their
company
approached
,
caused
to
beset
all
wayes
,
that
no
advertisement
should
come
to
us
:
To
the
end
,
That
we
despairing
of
support
,
might
condiscend
to
such
appointment
as
she
required
.
And
sent
first
to
require
that
some
discreet
men
of
our
number
would
come
and
speak
to
Duke
Hamilton
and
Monsieur
Dosell
,
(
who
then
with
their
Army
lay
at
Achtererdoch
,
ten
miles
from
S.
Iohnston
)
to
the
end
,
that
some
reasonable
appointment
might
be
had
.
She
had
perswaded
the
Earle
of
Argyle
and
all
others
,
That
we
meant
nothing
but
Rebellion
;
and
therefore
had
he
promised
unto
her
,
That
in
case
we
would
not
stand
content
with
a
reasonable
appointment
,
he
would
declare
himselfe
open
enemy
unto
us
,
notwithstanding
that
he
professed
the
same
Religion
with
us
.
From
us
were
sent
the
Laird
of
Dun
,
the
Laird
of
Inuerquhartye
,
and
Thomas
Scot
of
Abbotshall
,
to
hear
what
appointment
the
Queene
would
offer
.
The
Duke
and
Monsieur
Dosell
required
,
That
the
Towne
should
be
made
patent
,
and
that
all
things
should
be
referred
to
the
Queenes
pleasure
.
To
the
which
they
answered
,
That
neither
they
had
commission
so
to
promise
,
neither
durst
they
in
conscience
so
perswade
their
brethren
:
But
if
the
Queene
would
promise
,
Monsieur
Dosell
perceiving
the
danger
to
be
great
,
if
that
a
sudden
appointment
should
be
made
,
and
that
they
were
not
able
to
execute
their
tyrannie
against
us
,
after
that
the
Congregation
of
Kyle
(
of
whose
comming
we
had
no
advertisement
)
should
be
joyned
with
us
,
with
good
words
dismissed
the
said
Lairds
to
perswade
the
brethren
to
quiet
concord
.
To
the
which
we
were
all
so
well
minded
,
that
with
one
voice
they
cried
;
Cursed
be
they
that
seek
effusion
of
blood
;
Let
us
possesse
Christ
Iesus
,
and
the
benefit
of
his
Gospel
,
and
none
within
Scotland
shall
be
more
obedient
Subjects
then
we
shall
be
.
With
all
expedition
were
sent
from
Sterlin
againe
(
after
that
the
coming
of
the
Earle
of
Glencarne
was
knowne
,
for
the
enemie
for
feare
quaked
)
the
Earle
of
Argyle
and
Lord
Iames
aforesaid
.
And
in
their
company
a
crafty
man
Master
Gauin
Hamilton
,
Abbot
of
Kilwinning
,
who
were
sent
by
the
Queen
to
finish
the
appointment
aforesaid
.
But
before
that
they
came
,
was
the
Earle
of
Glencarne
and
his
honourable
company
arrived
in
the
Towne
:
and
then
began
all
men
to
praise
God
,
for
that
he
had
so
mercifully
heard
them
in
their
most
extreame
necessitie
,
and
had
sent
unto
them
such
reliefe
as
was
able
without
effusion
of
blood
to
stay
the
rage
of
the
enemie
.
The
Earle
of
Argyle
and
Lord
Iames
did
earnestly
perswade
the
agreement
,
to
the
which
all
men
were
willing
:
but
some
did
smell
the
craft
of
the
adversary
,
to
wit
,
That
they
were
minded
to
keep
no
point
of
the
promise
longer
then
they
had
obtained
their
intent
.
With
the
Earle
of
Glencarne
came
our
loving
brother
Iohn
Willock
,
Iohn
Knox
was
in
the
Town
before
.
These
two
went
to
the
Earle
of
Argyle
and
Lord
Iames
,
Iohn
Knox
had
in
his
Sermon
exhorted
all
men
to
constancy
,
and
unfainedly
to
thanke
God
,
for
that
it
had
pleased
his
mercy
to
stay
the
rage
of
the
enemy
without
effusion
of
blood
;
Also
that
no
brother
should
be
weary
,
nor
faint
,
to
support
such
as
should
after
be
likewise
persecuted
:
for
(
said
he
)
I
am
assured
that
no
part
of
this
promise
made
shall
be
longer
kept
,
then
till
the
Queen
and
her
French-men
to
have
the
upper
hand
.
Many
of
the
enemies
were
at
the
same
Sermon
:
For
after
that
the
appointment
was
made
,
they
had
free
entry
in
the
Towne
to
provide
Lodgings
.
Before
the
Lords
departed
,
was
this
Bond
,
whose
Tenour
followeth
,
as
it
was
written
and
subscribed
.
The
second
Covenant
at
Perth
.
AT
Perth
the
last
of
May
,
the
yeere
of
God
1559
yeers
,
the
Congregations
of
the
West
Countrey
,
with
the
Congregations
of
Fyfe
,
Perth
,
Dundie
,
Angus
,
Mernes
,
and
Monrosse
,
being
convened
in
the
Towne
of
Perth
,
in
the
Name
of
Iesus
Christ
,
for
setting
forth
of
his
glory
,
understanding
nothing
more
necessary
for
the
same
,
then
to
keepe
a
constant
amity
,
unity
,
and
fellowship
together
,
according
as
they
are
commanded
by
God
,
are
confederate
,
and
become
bounden
and
obliged
in
the
presence
of
God
,
to
concurre
and
assist
together
in
doing
all
things
required
of
God
in
his
Scripture
,
that
may
be
to
his
glory
;
And
at
their
whole
powers
to
destroy
and
put
away
all
things
that
doth
dishonour
to
his
Name
,
so
that
God
may
be
truely
and
purely
worshipped
.
And
in
case
that
any
trouble
be
intended
against
the
said
Congregation
,
or
any
part
or
member
thereof
,
the
whole
Congregation
shall
concurre
,
assist
,
and
convene
together
,
to
the
defence
of
the
same
Congregation
or
person
troubled
:
And
shall
not
spare
Labours
,
Goods
,
Substance
,
Bodies
and
Lives
,
in
maintaining
the
liberty
of
the
whole
Congregation
,
and
every
member
thereof
,
against
whatsoever
person
shall
intend
the
said
trouble
for
cause
of
Religion
,
or
any
other
cause
depending
thereupon
,
or
lay
to
their
charge
,
under
pretence
therof
,
although
it
happen
to
be
coloured
with
any
other
outward
cause
.
In
witnessing
and
testimony
of
the
which
,
the
whole
Congregation
aforesaid
have
ordained
and
appointed
the
Noble-men
and
persons
under-written
,
to
subscribe
these
Presents
.
Sic
subscribitur
,
-
Arch
Argyle
,
-
Iames
Steward
,
-
Glencarne
.
-
R.
Lord
Boid
,
Lord
Wchiltrie
,
-
Matthew
Campbell
of
Tarmganart
.
The
29
of
May
entred
the
Queen
,
the
Duke
,
Monsieur
d'Osell
,
and
the
French-men
,
Patrike
Murray
,
a
man
fervent
in
Religion
,
and
that
boldly
had
sustained
all
danger
in
that
trouble
;
against
whose
stayr
they
directed
six
or
seven
Shot
even
against
the
faces
of
those
that
were
there
lying
;
all
men
escaped
,
except
the
son
of
the
foresaid
Patrike
,
a
boy
of
ten
or
twelve
yeers
of
age
;
who
being
slain
,
was
had
to
the
Queens
presence
:
but
she
understanding
whose
son
he
was
,
said
in
mockage
,
It
is
pity
it
chanced
on
the
son
,
and
not
on
the
father
;
but
seeing
that
so
it
is
chanced
,
we
cannot
be
against
fortune
.
she
was
bound
to
keep
no
promise
to
hereticks
:
And
moreover
,
That
she
promised
onely
to
leave
the
Towne
free
of
French
Souldiers
;
which
(
said
she
)
she
did
,
Princes
must
not
be
straitly
bounden
to
keep
their
promises
:
would
make
little
conscience
to
take
from
all
that
sort
their
lives
and
inheritance
,
if
I
might
do
it
with
as
honest
an
excuse
.
And
then
she
left
the
Towne
in
extreme
Bondage
:
Iohn
Knox
,
who
the
first
day
after
his
coming
to
Fyfe
,
did
preach
in
Carreal
,
the
next
day
in
Anstruther
,
minding
the
third
day
,
which
was
the
Sunday
,
to
preach
in
S.
Andrews
.
The
Bishop
hearing
of
Reformation
to
be
made
in
his
Cathedrall
Church
,
thought
time
to
stirre
,
or
else
never
,
and
therefore
assembled
his
colleagues
,
and
confederate
fellows
,
besides
his
other
friends
,
and
came
to
the
Towne
upon
the
Saturday
at
night
,
accompanied
with
a
hundred
Spears
,
of
minde
to
have
stopped
Iohn
Knox
from
Preaching
.
The
two
Lords
and
Gentlemen
aforesaid
were
onely
accompanied
with
their
quiet
housholds
,
and
therefore
was
the
sudden
coming
of
the
Bishop
the
more
fearfull
;
for
then
was
the
Queen
and
her
French-men
departed
from
Saint
Iohnston
,
and
were
lying
in
Falkland
,
within
twelve
miles
of
S.
Andrews
;
and
the
Town
at
that
time
had
not
given
profession
of
Christ
,
and
therefore
could
not
the
Lords
be
assured
of
their
friendship
.
Consultation
being
had
,
many
were
of
minde
that
the
Preaching
should
be
delayed
for
that
day
,
and
especially
that
Io.
Knox
should
not
preach
,
for
that
did
the
Bishop
affirme
that
he
would
not
suffer
,
considering
that
by
his
Commandment
the
Picture
of
the
said
Iohn
was
before
burnt
.
He
willed
therefore
an
honest
Gentleman
,
Robert
Colwill
of
Cleisse
,
Iohn
Knox.
to
say
to
the
Lords
,
That
in
case
Iohn
Knox
presented
himselfe
to
the
Preaching-place
,
in
his
Towne
and
principall
Church
,
he
should
make
him
be
saulted
with
a
Dozen
of
Culverings
,
whereof
the
most
part
should
light
upon
his
nose
.
After
long
deliberation
had
,
the
said
Iohn
was
called
,
that
his
owne
judgement
might
be
had
;
When
many
perswasions
were
made
that
he
should
delay
for
that
time
,
and
great
terrours
given
in
case
he
should
enterprise
such
a
thing
;
as
it
were
in
contempt
of
the
Bishop
,
he
answered
,
God
is
witnesse
that
I
never
preached
Christ
Iesus
in
contempt
of
any
man
,
Iohn
Knox
his
answer
to
the
Lords
,
and
the
rest
of
the
brethren
.
neither
minde
I
at
any
time
to
present
my selfe
to
that
place
,
having
either
respect
to
my
owne
private
commodity
,
either
yet
to
the
worldly
hurt
of
any
creature
:
But
to
delay
to
preach
to
morrow
(
unlesse
the
body
be
violently
with-holden
)
I
cannot
in
conscience
:
For
in
this
Towne
and
Church
began
God
first
to
call
me
to
the
dignity
of
a
Preacher
,
from
the
which
I
was
re●t
by
the
tyranny
of
France
,
and
procurement
of
the
Bishops
,
as
ye
well
enough
know
,
how
long
I
continued
prisoner
,
what
torment
I
sustained
in
the
Gallies
,
and
what
were
the
sobs
of
my
heart
,
is
now
no
time
to
recite
.
This
onely
I
cannot
conceale
,
which
more
then
one
have
heard
me
say
when
my
body
was
absent
from
Scotland
,
That
my
assured
hope
was
,
in
open
audience
to
preach
in
Saint
Andrewes
,
before
I
departed
this
life
.
And
therefore
(
said
he
)
my
Lords
,
seeing
that
God
above
the
expectation
of
many
hath
brought
my
bodie
to
the
same
place
where
first
I
was
called
to
the
Office
of
a
Preacher
,
and
from
the
which
most
unjustly
I
was
removed
:
I
beseech
your
Honours
not
to
stop
me
from
presenting
my selfe
unto
my
Brethren
:
And
as
for
the
feare
of
danger
that
may
come
to
me
,
let
no
man
be
solicite
,
for
my
life
is
in
the
custody
of
him
whose
glory
I
seek
;
and
therefore
I
cannot
so
feare
their
boast
nor
tyrannie
,
that
I
will
cease
from
doing
my
duty
,
when
of
his
mercy
he
offereth
the
occasion
.
I
desire
the
hand
and
weapon
of
no
man
to
defend
me
,
onely
do
I
crave
audience
;
which
if
it
be
denied
here
unto
me
at
this
time
,
I
must
seek
further
where
I
may
have
it
.
At
these
words
the
Lords
were
fully
content
that
he
should
occupy
the
place
,
which
he
did
upon
Sunday
the
tenth
of
June
,
and
did
treat
of
the
ejection
of
the
buyers
and
the
sellers
forth
of
the
Temple
of
J●rusalem
;
as
it
is
written
in
the
Evangelists
Matthew
and
Iohn
,
and
so
he
applied
the
corruption
that
was
then
,
to
the
corruption
that
is
in
Papistry
:
and
Christs
fact
,
to
the
duty
of
those
to
whom
God
giveth
power
and
zeale
thereto
,
Ormeston
,
Calder
,
Hatton
,
Lestarrig
,
and
Colston
,
who
albeit
they
understood
at
their
departing
from
their
owne
houses
no
such
trouble
,
yet
were
they
by
their
good
counsell
very
comfortable
that
day
.
The
Lord
Ruthuen
came
from
Saint
Iohnston
with
some
Horse-men
with
him
:
The
Earle
of
Rothesse
Sheriff
of
Fyfe
,
came
with
an
honest
Company
.
The
Townes
of
Dundie
and
S.
Andrews
declared
themselves
both
stout
and
faithfull
.
Cowper
,
because
it
stood
in
greatest
danger
,
was
assisted
with
the
whole
Force
.
Finally
,
God
did
so
multiply
our
number
,
That
it
appeared
as
men
had
rained
from
the
clouds
.
The
enemy
understanding
nothing
of
our
Force
assured
themselves
of
Victory
.
Who
had
beene
in
Falkland
the
night
before
,
might
have
seen
embracing
and
kissing
,
betwixt
the
Queen
,
the
Duke
,
and
the
Bishop
:
But
Master
Gawin
Hamilton
,
gaper
for
the
Bishoprick
of
S.
Andrews
,
above
all
others
,
was
lovingly
embraced
of
the
Queen
;
For
he
made
his
solemne
Vow
,
Gawin
Hamiltons
Vow
.
That
he
would
fight
,
and
that
he
would
never
return
till
he
brought
those
Traitours
to
her
Majestie
,
either
quick
or
dead
.
And
thus
before
midnight
did
they
send
forward
their
Ordnance
,
themselves
did
follow
before
three
of
the
clock
in
the
morning
.
The
Lords
hereof
advertised
,
assembled
their
company
early
in
the
morning
upon
Cowper-moore
;
where
by
the
advice
of
M.
Iames
Haliburtoun
Provest
of
Dundie
,
was
chosen
a
place
of
ground
convenient
for
our
defence
:
For
it
was
so
chosen
▪
That
upon
all
sides
our
Ordnance
might
have
beaten
the
enemy
,
and
yet
we
have
stood
in
safety
,
if
we
had
been
pursued
till
we
had
come
to
hand
strokes
.
The
Lord
Ruthuen
took
the
charge
of
the
horsemen
,
and
ordered
them
so
,
That
the
enemy
was
never
permitted
to
espie
our
number
;
the
day
was
dark
,
which
helped
thereto
.
The
enemy
(
as
before
is
said
)
thinking
to
have
found
no
resistance
,
after
that
they
had
twice
or
thrice
made
shew
unto
us
,
as
that
they
would
retire
,
marched
forward
with
great
expedition
,
and
approached
within
a
mile
before
that
ever
their
horsemen
stayed
,
and
yet
they
kept
betwixt
us
and
them
a
water
,
for
their
strength
.
It
appeared
to
us
,
That
either
they
marched
for
Cowper
or
S.
Andrews
:
and
therefore
our
Horse-men
in
their
Troope
,
and
a
part
of
the
Foot-men
with
the
Ordnance
marched
somewhat
alwayes
before
them
for
safety
of
the
Towne
.
The
Lords
,
with
the
Gentlemen
of
Fyfe
,
and
so
many
of
Angus
and
Mearns
as
were
present
,
kept
themselves
close
in
a
knot
,
neere
to
the
number
of
a
thousand
Speares
.
The
Townes
of
Dundie
and
S.
Andrews
were
arrayed
in
another
battell
,
who
came
not
to
the
sight
of
the
enemy
,
till
that
after
twelve
of
the
clock
the
mist
began
to
vanish
,
and
then
passed
some
of
their
Horse-men
to
a
mountaine
,
from
the
height
whereof
they
might
discerne
our
number
.
Which
perceived
by
them
,
their
Horse-men
and
Foot-men
stayed
incontinent
,
Posts
ran
to
the
Duke
and
Monsieur
Dosell
,
to
declare
our
number
,
and
what
order
we
kept
:
And
then
were
Mediators
sent
to
make
appointment
,
but
they
were
not
suffered
to
approach
neere
to
the
Lords
,
neither
yet
to
the
view
of
our
Camp
;
which
put
them
in
great
feare
.
Answer
was
given
unto
them
,
Monsieur
Dosell
,
having
Commission
of
the
Queen
Regent
,
required
,
That
Assurance
might
be
taken
for
eight
dayes
;
to
the
end
that
indifferent
men
in
the
mean
time
might
commune
upon
some
finall
agreement
of
those
things
which
were
then
in
controversie
.
Hereto
did
we
fully
consent
,
albeit
that
in
number
and
force
we
were
far
superiour
,
and
for
testification
hereof
,
we
sent
unto
them
our
hand
writs
;
and
we
likewise
received
theirs
with
promise
,
That
within
two
or
three
dayes
some
discreet
men
should
be
sent
to
us
to
S.
Andrews
,
with
further
knowledge
of
the
Queens
minde
.
The
tenour
of
the
assurance
was
this
.
The
Assurance
.
WE
James
Duke
of
Chattellerault
,
Earle
of
Arrane
,
Lord
Hamilton
;
and
my
Lord
Dosell
,
Lieutenant
for
the
King
in
these
parts
,
for
our selves
,
our
assistaries
,
and
partakers
,
being
presently
with
us
in
company
.
By
the
tenor
hereof
promits
faithfully
in
honour
to
my
Lords
Archibald
Earle
of
Argyle
,
and
James
,
Commendater
of
the
Priory
of
S.
Andrews
,
to
their
assistants
and
partakers
being
presently
with
them
in
company
:
That
we
and
our
company
aforesaid
,
shall
retire
incontinent
to
Falkland
,
and
shall
with
diligence
transport
the
French
men
,
and
our
other
folkes
now
presently
with
us
,
and
that
no
French
men
or
other
Souldiers
of
ours
,
shall
remaine
within
the
bounds
of
Fyfe
,
but
so
many
as
before
the
raising
of
the
last
Army
lay
in
Disert
,
Kirkcaldie
,
and
Kinghorne
,
and
the
same
to
lie
in
the
same
places
onely
,
if
we
shall
think
good
.
And
this
to
have
effect
for
the
space
of
eight
dayes
following
the
date
hereof
exclusive
,
That
in
the
meane
time
certaine
Noble-men
,
by
the
advice
of
the
Queen
and
the
rest
of
the
Councell
may
convene
to
talk
of
such
things
,
as
may
make
good
order
and
quietnesse
amongst
the
Queens
Lieges
.
And
further
,
We
,
nor
none
of
our
assisters
being
present
with
us
,
shall
invade
,
trouble
,
or
disquiet
the
said
Lords
nor
their
assisters
,
during
the
said
space
.
And
this
we
binde
and
oblige
us
upon
our
loyall
fidelitie
and
honour
,
to
observe
and
keepe
in
every
point
above-written
,
without
fraud
or
guile
.
In
witnesse
whereof
,
we
have
subscribed
these
presents
with
our
own
hands
.
At
Garlebanke
the
13
day
of
Iune
1559.
Subscribed
.
-
Iames
Hamilton
.
-
Meneits
,
Dosell
.
And
this
received
,
we
departed
first
,
because
we
were
thereto
requested
by
the
Duke
;
and
so
we
returned
to
Cowper
,
lauding
and
praising
God
,
for
his
mercy
shewed
,
and
thereafter
every
man
departed
to
his
dwelling
place
.
The
Lords
and
a
great
part
of
the
Gentlemen
passed
to
S.
Andrews
,
who
there
abode
certain
dayes
,
still
looking
for
those
that
were
promised
to
come
from
the
Queen
for
appointment
to
be
made
.
But
we
perceiving
her
craft
and
deceit
(
for
under
that
assurance
,
she
meant
nothing
else
but
to
convey
her selfe
,
her
Ordnance
,
and
French-men
over
the
water
of
Forth
)
took
consultation
what
should
be
done
for
delivering
S.
Iohnston
from
these
ungodly
Souldiers
,
and
how
our
brethren
exiled
from
their
own
houses
,
Fyfe
,
Angus
,
Mernes
,
and
Stratherne
,
should
Convene
at
S.
Iohnston
the
foure
and
twentieth
day
of
June
for
that
purpose
,
and
in
the
mean
time
were
these
Letters
written
by
the
Earle
of
Argyle
and
Lord
Iames
to
the
Queen
then
Regent
.
Letters
to
the
Queen
Regent
.
MAdame
,
after
our
hearty
commendations
of
service
,
this
shall
be
to
shew
your
Majestie
,
That
upon
the
13
day
of
Iune
,
we
were
informed
by
them
that
were
Communers
betwixt
the
Duke
,
Monsieur
Dosell
,
and
us
,
That
we
should
have
spoken
unreverently
of
your
Majestie
,
which
we
beseech
your
Majestie
,
for
the
true
service
that
we
have
made
,
and
are
ready
to
make
at
all
times
to
your
Majestie
,
That
of
your
goodnesse
you
will
let
us
know
the
sayers
thereof
,
and
we
shall
do
the
dutie
of
true
Subjects
,
to
defend
our
own
innocency
:
As
we
take
God
to
witnesse
,
of
the
good
Zeale
and
Love
we
beare
towards
you
,
to
serve
you
with
true
hearts
,
and
all
that
we
have
,
as
well
lands
as
goods
;
desiring
no
other
thing
for
our
service
,
but
the
liberty
of
our
conscience
to
serve
our
Lord
God
,
as
we
shall
answer
to
him
,
which
your
Majestie
ought
and
should
give
us
unrequired
.
Moreover
,
please
your
Majestie
,
That
the
Duke
and
the
Noble-men
being
in
Sterlin
for
the
time
,
by
your
Majesties
advice
,
solicited
us
to
presse
the
Congregation
assembled
at
the
Town
of
Perth
,
to
Commune
of
Concord
,
where
we
did
our
exact
diligence
,
and
brought
it
to
passe
,
as
your
Majestie
knows
.
And
there
is
a
point
,
that
we
plainly
see
it
not
observed
to
us
,
which
is
,
That
no
Souldier
should
remain
in
the
Town
after
your
Majesties
departing
.
And
suppose
it
may
be
inferred
,
That
it
was
spoken
of
French
Souldiers
onely
,
yet
we
took
it
otherwise
,
like
as
we
do
yet
,
That
Scottish-men
,
or
any
other
Nation
,
taking
wages
of
the
King
of
France
,
are
reputed
and
holden
French
Souldiers
.
Therefore
seeing
we
of
good
will
and
minde
brought
that
matter
to
your
Majesties
contentment
,
it
will
please
your
Majestie
of
your
goodnesse
to
remove
the
Souldiers
and
their
Captains
,
with
others
that
have
gotten
charge
of
the
Town
,
That
the
same
may
be
guided
and
ruled
freely
,
as
it
was
before
,
by
the
Ballyes
and
Counsell
conforme
to
their
infeoffments
given
to
them
,
by
the
ancient
and
most
excellent
Kings
of
this
Realme
,
to
elect
and
chuse
their
officers
at
Michaelmas
,
and
they
to
endure
for
the
space
of
one
yeere
,
conforme
to
the
old
Rite
and
Custome
of
this
Realme
:
which
being
done
by
your
Majestie
,
we
trust
the
better
successe
shall
follow
thereupou
to
your
Majesties
content
,
as
the
bearer
will
declare
at
more
length
to
your
Majestie
;
Whom
God
preserve
.
To
Saint
Iohnston
,
with
the
Gentlemen
before
expressed
,
did
Convene
the
Earle
of
Monteith
,
the
Laird
of
Glaneurquhair
,
and
divers
others
,
who
before
had
not
presented
themselves
for
defence
of
their
brethren
.
When
the
whole
multitude
was
Convened
,
a
Trumpet
was
sent
by
the
Lords
,
commanding
the
Captains
and
their
Bands
,
To
avoid
the
Towne
,
and
to
leave
it
to
the
ancient
Libertie
and
just
Inhabitants
of
the
same
;
Also
commanding
the
Laird
of
Kilfawnes
,
put
in
Provest
by
the
Queen
,
Iohn
Ballenden
,
Justice
Clerk
,
requiring
that
the
pursuit
of
the
Town
should
be
delayed
.
Walter
Mile
our
brother
put
to
death
,
they
marched
forward
:
To
stay
them
was
first
sent
the
Provest
of
Dundie
,
and
his
brother
Alexander
Halyburtoun
Captaine
;
who
little
prevailing
,
was
sent
unto
them
Iohn
Knox
;
but
before
his
coming
,
they
were
entred
to
the
pulling
downe
of
the
Idols
and
dortoir
.
And
albeit
the
said
Master
Iames
Halyburtoun
,
Alexander
his
brother
,
and
the
said
Iohn
,
did
what
in
them
lay
to
have
stayed
the
fury
of
the
multitude
,
yet
were
they
not
able
to
put
order
universally
,
and
therefore
they
sent
for
the
Lords
,
Earle
of
Argyle
and
Lord
Iames
,
Adam
Browne
,
advertisement
was
given
,
That
if
any
farther
displeasure
chanced
unto
him
,
he
would
that
he
should
not
blame
them
.
The
Bishops
servants
that
same
night
began
to
fortifie
the
place
again
,
and
began
to
do
violence
to
some
that
were
carrying
away
such
Baggage
as
they
could
come
by
.
The
Bishops
Girnall
was
kept
the
first
night
by
the
labours
of
Iohn
Knox
,
who
by
exhortation
removed
such
as
violently
would
make
interruption
.
The
same
night
departed
from
S.
Iohnston
the
Earl
of
Argyle
,
and
L.
Iames
,
as
after
shall
be
declared
.
Now
I
see
and
understand
that
Gods
judgements
are
just
,
and
that
no
man
is
able
to
save
where
he
will
punish
:
since
my
remembrance
this
place
hath
been
nothing
else
but
a
Den
of
Whore
mongers
:
It
is
incredible
to
believe
how
many
wives
have
been
adulterate
,
and
virgins
deflowred
by
the
filthy
beasts
which
have
been
fostered
in
this
den
;
but
especially
by
that
wicked
man
who
is
called
the
Bishop
.
If
all
men
knew
as
much
as
I
,
they
would
praise
God
,
and
no
man
would
be
offended
.
This
woman
dwelt
in
the
Towne
nigh
to
the
Abbey
.
At
whose
words
were
many
pacified
,
affirming
with
her
,
That
it
was
Gods
just
Judgement
.
And
assuredly
if
the
labours
or
travell
of
any
man
could
have
saved
that
place
,
it
had
not
been
at
that
time
destroyed
:
for
men
of
greatest
estimation
laboured
with
all
diligence
for
the
safety
of
it
.
While
these
things
were
done
at
Saint
Iohnston
,
the
Queen
fearing
what
should
follow
,
determined
to
send
certain
Bands
of
French
Souldiers
to
Sterlin
,
of
purpose
to
stop
the
passage
to
us
that
then
were
upon
the
North
side
of
Forth
.
Which
understood
,
the
Earle
of
Argyle
and
Lord
Iames
departed
secretly
in
the
night
,
and
with
great
expedition
preventing
the
French
,
Gray
Friers
;
and
for
that
purpose
did
not
onely
lie
himself
in
one
of
the
Colledges
every
night
,
but
also
constrained
the
most
honest
of
the
Towne
to
watch
those
monsters
,
to
their
great
grief
and
trouble
.
But
hearing
of
our
sudden
coming
,
revoltment
from
the
lawfull
obedience
due
to
our
Soveraigne
her
Authority
,
as
by
the
Tenour
of
these
Letters
may
be
seen
.
FRANCIS
and
MARIE
By
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
and
Qneen
of
Scots
,
Doulphin
and
Doulphinesse
of
Viennois
:
To
Our
loved
Lyon
King
of
Armes
,
&c.
Our
Sheriffs
in
that
part
conjunctly
and
severally
specially
constitute
,
greeting
.
Forasmuch
as
our
dearest
Mother
Marie
,
Queen
Dowager
Regent
of
Our
Realme
,
and
Lords
of
our
Secret
Councell
,
perceiving
the
seditious
tumult
raised
by
one
part
of
our
Lieges
,
naming
themselves
,
The
Congregation
;
who
under
pretence
of
Religion
have
put
themselves
in
Armes
.
And
that
Our
Mother
,
for
satisfying
of
every
mans
conscience
,
and
pacifying
of
the
said
troubles
,
had
offered
unto
them
to
appoint
a
Parliament
to
be
holden
in
January
next
to
come
(
this
was
a
manifest
lie
,
for
this
was
neither
offered
,
nor
by
her
once
thought
upon
,
till
we
required
it
)
or
sooner
,
if
they
had
pleased
,
for
establishing
of
a
Universall
order
in
matters
of
Religion
by
Our
advice
,
and
States
of
Our
Religion
,
and
in
the
meane
time
to
suffer
every
man
to
live
at
liberty
of
Conscience
without
trouble
,
unto
the
time
that
the
said
order
were
taken
by
advise
of
Our
foresaid
States
.
And
at
last
,
because
it
appeareth
much
to
stand
upon
Our
Burrough
of
Edinburgh
,
offered
in
like
manner
to
let
the
inhabitants
thereof
chuse
what
manner
of
Religion
they
would
set
up
and
use
for
that
time
,
so
that
no
man
might
alleadge
that
he
was
forced
to
do
against
his
conscience
.
Which
offer
the
Queen
,
Our
said
dearest
Mother
was
at
all
times
,
Let
the
Reader
marke
how
this
agrees
with
our
time
.
and
yet
is
ready
to
fulfill
.
Neverthelesse
the
said
Congregation
being
of
minde
to
receive
no
reasonable
offers
,
hath
since
by
open
deed
declared
,
That
it
is
no
Religion
,
nor
any
thing
thereto
pertaining
that
they
seek
,
but
onely
the
subversion
of
Our
Authority
,
and
usurpation
of
Our
Crowne
:
In
manifest
witnessing
whereof
,
they
daily
receive
English-men
with
Messages
unto
them
,
and
sendeth
such
like
into
England
:
And
last
of
all
,
have
violently
intermitted
,
withtaken
,
and
yet
with-holds
,
the
Irons
of
Our
Coyning-House
,
which
is
one
of
the
chiefe
Points
that
concerneth
Our
Crowne
:
And
such
like
have
intromitted
with
our
Pallace
of
Halyrud-house
.
Our
Will
is
therefore
,
&c.
That
ye
passe
to
the
Market
Crosse
of
Our
said
Burrough
of
Edinburgh
,
or
any
other
place
within
the
same
,
and
there
by
open
Proclamation
,
in
Our
Name
and
Authority
,
command
and
charge
all
and
sundry
persons
of
the
said
Congregation
,
or
yet
being
presently
within
Our
said
Borough
,
other
then
the
inhabitants
thereof
,
that
they
within
six
hours
next
after
Our
said
Charge
,
depart
forth
of
the
same
,
under
the
pain
of
Treason
.
And
as
that
ye
command
all
and
sundry
persons
to
leave
their
company
,
and
to
adhere
to
Our
Authority
;
with
Certification
,
That
such
as
do
the
contrary
,
shall
be
reputed
and
holden
as
manifest
Traytors
to
Our
Crowne
.
These
Letters
did
not
a
little
grieve
us
,
who
most
unjustly
were
accused
;
for
never
a
sentence
of
the
Narrative
true
,
except
,
That
we
stayed
the
Irons
,
and
that
for
just
cause
;
to
wit
,
Because
that
daily
there
was
such
number
of
hard-heads
printed
,
that
the
basenesse
thereof
made
all
things
exceeding
dear
;
And
therefore
we
were
counselled
by
the
wisest
to
stay
the
Irons
while
further
order
might
be
taken
.
The
Queen
Regent
with
all
possible
diligence
posted
for
her
Faction
:
Master
Iames
Balfour
was
not
idle
in
the
mean
time
.
The
Lords
,
to
purge
themselves
of
these
odious
crimes
,
wrote
to
her
a
Letter
in
form
as
after
followeth
:
PLease
your
Majestie
to
be
advertised
,
That
it
is
come
to
our
knowledge
,
that
your
Majestie
hath
set
forth
by
your
Letters
openly
proclaimed
,
The
third
Letter
to
the
Queen
Regent
.
That
we
,
called
by
name
,
The
Congregation
,
under
pretence
and
colour
of
Religion
convene
together
to
no
other
purpose
,
but
to
usurp
our
Soveraignes
Authirity
,
and
to
invade
your
person
,
representing
theirs
at
this
present
.
Which
things
appeare
to
have
proceeded
of
sinister
information
made
to
your
Majestie
by
our
enemies
,
considering
that
we
never
minded
such
thing
,
but
onely
our
minde
and
purpose
was
and
is
,
To
promote
and
set
forth
the
glory
of
God
,
Maintain
and
defend
the
true
Preachers
of
his
Word
,
And
according
to
the
same
abolish
and
put
away
Idolatry
and
false
abuses
which
may
not
stand
with
the
said
Word
of
God
.
Beseeching
your
Majestie
to
beare
patiently
therewith
,
and
interpose
your
Authority
to
the
furtherance
of
the
same
,
as
is
the
duty
of
every
Christian
Prince
,
and
good
Magistrate
.
For
as
to
the
obedience
of
our
Soveraignes
Authority
in
all
Civill
and
Politick
matters
,
we
are
and
shall
be
as
obedient
,
as
any
other
your
Majesties
subjects
within
the
Realme
.
And
that
our
convention
is
for
no
other
purpose
,
but
to
save
our
Preachers
and
their
auditors
from
the
injury
and
violence
of
our
enemies
:
Which
should
be
more
amply
declared
by
some
of
us
in
your
Majesties
presence
,
if
ye
were
not
accompanied
with
such
as
have
pursued
our
lives
,
and
sought
our
blood
.
Thus
we
pray
Almighty
God
to
save
your
Highnesse
in
his
eternall
tuition
.
At
Edinburgh
the
2
of
Iuly
,
1559.
And
for
further
purgation
hereof
,
it
was
thought
necessary
that
we
should
simply
expose
as
well
to
her
Majesty
,
as
to
the
whole
people
what
were
our
requests
and
just
petitions
:
And
for
that
purpose
after
that
safe-Conduct
was
purchased
and
granted
,
we
directed
unto
her
two
grave
men
of
counsell
,
to
wit
,
the
Lairds
of
Pittarrow
and
Cuninghamehead
,
to
whom
we
gave
commission
and
power
,
first
to
expose
our
whole
purpose
and
intent
,
which
was
no
other
then
before
,
at
all
times
we
had
required
;
to
wit
,
First
,
That
we
might
enjoy
the
liberty
of
conscience
.
Secondly
,
That
Christ
Jesus
might
be
truely
preached
,
and
his
holy
Sacraments
rightly
ministred
unto
us
.
Thirdly
,
That
unable
Ministers
might
be
removed
from
Ecclesiasticall
Administration
:
And
that
our
Preachers
might
be
relaxed
from
the
Horne
,
and
permitted
to
execute
their
charges
,
without
molestation
unto
such
as
either
by
a
generall
Councell
lawfully
convened
,
or
by
a
Parliament
within
the
Realme
the
controversies
in
Religion
were
decided
.
And
for
declaration
that
her
Majestie
was
hereto
willing
that
the
Bands
of
French-men
,
who
then
were
a
burden
intolerable
to
the
Countrey
,
and
to
us
so
fearfull
,
that
we
durst
not
in
peaceable
and
quiet
manner
haunt
the
places
where
they
did
lie
,
should
be
sent
to
France
their
native
Countrey
:
Which
things
granted
,
Her
Majestie
should
have
experience
of
our
accustomed
obedience
.
To
these
Heads
she
did
answer
at
the
first
so
pleasantly
,
that
she
put
both
our
Commissioners
in
full
esperance
that
all
should
be
granted
,
and
for
that
purpose
she
desired
to
speak
with
some
of
greater
Authority
;
promising
,
That
if
they
would
assure
her
of
their
dutifull
obedience
,
that
she
would
deny
nothing
of
that
which
was
required
.
For
satisfaction
of
her
minde
,
we
sent
again
the
Earle
of
Glencarne
,
Gawin
Hamilton
,
and
the
Justice
Clerk
.
From
us
were
directed
the
Earles
of
Argyle
and
Glencarne
,
the
Lords
Ruthuen
and
Lord
Iames
,
Boyde
and
Uchiltrie
,
the
Lairds
Dun
and
Pittarrow
.
Who
Convening
at
Preston
,
spake
the
whole
day
without
any
certaine
conclusion
:
For
this
was
the
practise
of
the
Queen
and
of
her
faction
,
By
drift
of
time
to
weary
our
company
,
who
for
the
most
part
,
had
been
upon
the
fields
from
the
tenth
day
of
May
:
That
we
being
dispersed
,
she
might
come
to
her
purpose
,
in
which
she
was
not
altogether
deceived
:
For
our
Commons
were
compelled
to
scatter
for
lack
of
expences
:
And
our
Gentlemen
partly
constrained
by
lack
of
furnishing
,
and
partly
hoping
some
finall
appointment
,
after
so
many
Communings
,
returned
for
the
most
part
to
their
dwelling
places
,
for
reposing
of
themselves
.
The
Queen
in
all
those
Conventions
seemed
that
she
would
give
liberty
to
Religion
;
That
wheresoever
she
was
,
our
Preachers
should
cease
,
and
the
Masse
should
be
maintained
.
We
perceiving
her
malicious
craft
,
answered
,
That
as
we
would
compell
her
Majestie
,
to
no
Religion
;
so
could
we
not
in
conscience
,
for
the
pleasure
of
any
earthly
treasure
,
put
silence
to
Gods
true
Messengers
:
neither
could
we
suffer
that
the
right
administration
of
Christs
true
Sacraments
should
give
place
to
manifest
Idolatry
,
for
in
so
doing
we
should
declare
our selves
enemies
to
God
,
to
Christ
Iesus
his
Son
,
to
his
eternall
Veritie
,
and
to
the
libertie
and
establishment
of
his
Church
within
this
Realme
:
For
your
request
being
granted
,
There
can
no
Church
within
the
same
be
so
established
,
but
at
your
pleasure
,
and
by
your
residence
and
remaining
there
,
ye
might
overthrow
the
same
.
This
our
last
answer
we
sent
unto
her
with
the
Lord
Ruthuen
and
Laird
of
Pittarrow
,
requiring
of
her
Majestie
in
plaine
words
,
to
signifie
unto
us
,
What
hope
we
might
have
of
her
favour
towards
the
upsetting
of
Religion
?
We
also
required
,
That
she
would
remove
her
French-men
,
who
were
a
feare
to
us
,
and
a
burden
most
grievous
to
our
Countrey
;
and
that
she
would
promise
to
us
in
the
word
of
a
Prince
,
That
she
would
procure
no
man
to
be
sent
in
.
And
then
should
we
not
onely
support
to
the
uttermost
of
our
powers
to
furnish
Ships
and
Victuals
for
their
transporting
,
but
also
upon
our
honours
should
we
take
her
body
into
our
protection
.
To
no
point
would
she
answer
directly
,
but
in
all
things
she
was
so
generall
and
so
ambiguous
,
that
her
craft
appeared
to
all
men
.
She
had
gotten
assured
knowledge
that
our
company
was
scattered
(
for
her
French-men
were
daily
amongst
us
,
without
molestation
or
hurt
done
unto
them
)
and
therefore
she
began
to
disclose
her
minde
,
Robert
Richeson
,
master
of
the
Coining-house
,
who
from
our
hands
received
silver
,
gold
,
and
mettall
,
as
well
Coined
as
un-Coined
,
so
that
with
us
there
did
not
remain
the
value
of
a
Bawbee
,
or
Farthing
.
This
our
Declaration
and
purgation
notwithstanding
,
she
,
partly
by
her
craft
and
policie
,
and
partly
by
the
labours
of
the
Bishops
of
Saint
Andrews
and
Glasgow
,
procured
the
whole
number
that
were
with
her
,
to
consent
to
pursue
us
with
all
cruelty
and
expedition
,
before
that
we
could
have
our
company
(
which
then
was
dispersed
for
new
furnishing
)
assembled
again
.
The
certaintie
hereof
coming
to
our
knowledge
the
Saturday
at
night
,
being
the
25
of
July
,
we
did
what
in
us
lay
to
give
advertisement
to
our
brethren
:
but
impossible
it
was
that
the
Wast
,
Angus
,
Mernes
,
Straitherne
or
Fyfe
,
in
any
number
could
come
to
us
.
For
the
enemie
Marched
from
Dumbar
upon
the
Sunday
,
and
approached
within
two
miles
of
us
before
Sun-rising
upon
Munday
.
For
they
verily
supposed
to
have
found
no
resistance
,
being
assured
that
the
Lords
onely
with
certain
Gentlemen
remained
with
their
private
houses
:
calling
upon
God
for
counsell
in
that
straight
,
we
sought
what
was
the
next
defence
.
We
might
have
left
the
Town
,
and
might
have
retired
our selves
without
any
danger
,
but
then
we
should
have
abandoned
our
brethren
of
Edinburgh
,
and
suffered
the
Ministery
thereof
to
have
decayed
;
which
to
our
hearts
was
so
dolorous
,
that
we
thought
better
to
hazard
the
extremitie
then
so
to
do
.
For
then
the
most
part
of
the
Town
appeared
rather
to
favour
us
then
the
Queens
faction
,
and
did
offer
unto
us
the
uttermost
of
their
support
,
which
for
the
most
part
they
did
faithfully
keep
.
The
same
did
the
Town
of
Leith
,
Monsieur
Dosell
.
Their
unprovided
and
sudden
defection
astonished
many
,
and
yet
we
retired
quietly
to
the
side
of
Cragingate
,
which
place
we
took
for
resisting
the
enemy
.
In
the
mean
time
divers
mediatours
passed
betwixt
us
,
amongst
whom
the
Lord
Ruthuen
for
our
part
was
principall
.
Alexander
Erskin
did
much
travell
to
stay
us
and
our
Souldiers
,
that
we
should
not
joyne
with
them
of
Leith
,
till
that
they
,
as
is
said
,
had
rendred
themselves
to
the
French
.
The
said
Alexander
did
oft
promise
that
the
French
would
stay
,
provided
,
That
we
would
not
joyne
with
those
of
Leith
.
But
after
that
they
were
rendred
,
we
heard
nothing
of
him
but
threatning
and
discomfortable
words
.
Before
it
was
eight
of
the
clock
in
the
morning
,
God
had
given
unto
us
both
courage
,
and
a
reasonable
number
to
withstand
their
furie
.
The
Towne
of
Edinburgh
,
so
many
as
had
subject
themselves
to
discipline
,
and
divers
others
besides
them
,
behaved
themselves
both
faithfully
and
stoutly
.
The
Gentlemen
of
Lowthiane
,
especially
Calder
,
Hatton
,
and
Ormeston
,
were
very
comfortable
,
as
well
for
their
counsell
as
for
their
whole
assistance
.
Some
Gentlemen
of
Fyfe
prevented
the
French-men
,
other
were
stopped
by
reason
that
the
French
had
passed
Leith
.
Alwayes
the
enemy
took
such
a
fear
,
That
they
determined
not
to
invade
us
where
we
stood
,
but
took
purpose
to
have
passed
to
Edinburgh
,
by
the
other
side
of
the
water
of
Leith
:
and
that
because
they
had
the
Castle
to
their
friend
,
which
was
to
us
unknown
,
for
we
supposed
the
Lord
Erskin
,
Captain
of
the
same
,
either
to
have
been
our
friend
,
or
at
least
to
have
been
indifferent
.
But
when
we
had
determined
to
fight
,
-
First
,
That
no
member
of
the
Congregation
should
be
troubled
in
life
,
lands
,
goods
or
possessions
,
by
the
Queen
her
Authority
,
nor
any
other
justice
within
the
Realm
,
for
any
thing
done
in
the
late
Innovation
,
till
a
Parliament
(
which
should
begin
the
tenth
of
Ianuary
)
had
decreed
things
in
controversie
.
-
2.
That
Idolatry
should
not
be
erected
,
where
it
was
at
that
day
suppressed
.
-
3.
That
the
Preachers
and
Ministers
should
not
be
troubled
in
their
Ministery
where
they
are
already
established
,
neither
yet
stopped
to
preach
wheresoever
they
should
chance
to
come
.
-
4.
That
no
Bands
of
men
of
War
should
be
laid
in
Garrison
within
the
Town
of
Edinburgh
.
-
5.
That
the
French-men
should
be
sent
away
at
a
reasonable
day
;
and
that
none
other
should
be
brought
into
the
Countrey
without
consent
of
the
whole
Nobility
and
Parliament
.
But
these
our
Articles
were
altered
,
and
another
forme
disposed
,
as
followeth
.
At
the
Linkes
of
Leith
,
the
24
of
July
,
1559.
It
is
appointed
in
manner
following
:
IN
the
first
Congregation
and
their
company
,
others
then
the
inhabitants
of
the
said
Towne
,
shall
remove
themselves
forth
of
the
said
Town
the
morrow
at
ten
hours
before
noon
the
25
of
Iuly
,
and
leave
the
same
void
and
rid
of
them
and
their
said
company
conform
to
the
Queens
Majesties
pleasure
and
desire
.
Item
,
The
said
Congregation
shall
cause
the
Irons
of
the
Coyning-house
taken
away
by
them
,
be
rendred
and
delivered
to
Master
Robert
Richeson
;
And
likewise
the
Queens
Majesties
Palace
of
Halyrud-house
to
be
left
,
and
rendred
again
to
M.
John
Balfour
,
or
any
other
,
having
her
Majesties
sufficient
power
in
the
same
matter
,
as
it
was
resolved
;
and
that
betwixt
the
making
of
these
Articles
,
and
the
morn
at
ten
of
the
clock
.
For
observing
and
keeping
of
these
two
Articles
above
written
,
the
Lord
Ruthuen
,
and
the
Laird
of
Pittarrow
have
entred
themselves
pledges
.
Item
,
The
said
Lords
of
the
Congregation
,
and
all
the
members
thereof
,
shall
remain
obedient
subjects
to
our
Lord
and
Ladies
Authority
,
and
to
the
Queen
Regent
in
their
place
;
In
contemplation
of
these
Articles
,
arose
this
proverb
,
Good
day
,
Sir
.
John
,
till
Ianury
;
Welcome
,
Sir
John
,
till
Ianuary
.
And
shall
obey
all
Laws
,
and
laudable
Customs
of
this
Realme
,
as
they
were
used
before
the
moving
of
this
tumult
and
controversie
,
excepting
the
cause
of
Religion
,
which
shall
be
hereafter
specified
.
Item
,
The
Congregation
,
nor
any
of
them
,
shall
not
trouble
or
molest
a
Church-man
by
way
of
deed
,
nor
yet
shall
make
them
any
impediment
in
the
peaceable
brooking
,
enjoying
,
and
uptaking
of
their
Rents
,
Profits
,
and
Duties
of
their
Benefices
,
but
that
they
may
freely
use
and
dispose
upon
the
same
,
according
to
the
Laws
and
Custome
of
this
Realme
,
to
the
tenth
of
Ianuary
next
to
come
.
Item
,
The
said
Congregation
,
nor
none
of
them
,
shall
use
in
no
wayes
from
thenceforth
any
force
or
violence
in
casting
downe
of
Churches
,
Religious
places
,
or
apparell
thereof
,
but
the
same
shall
stand
harmlesse
of
them
,
unto
the
tenth
day
of
January
.
Item
,
The
Town
of
Edinburgh
shall
without
compulsion
use
and
chuse
what
Religion
,
and
manner
thereof
they
please
,
to
the
said
day
;
so
that
every
man
may
have
freedom
to
use
his
owne
conscience
to
the
day
aforesaid
.
Item
,
The
Queen
shall
not
interpose
her
Authority
to
molest
or
trouble
the
Preachers
of
the
Congregation
,
nor
their
Ministry
(
to
them
that
please
to
use
the
same
)
nor
no
other
of
the
said
Congregation
,
in
their
bodies
,
lands
,
goods
,
or
possessions
,
Pensions
,
or
whatsoever
other
kinde
of
goods
they
possesse
;
nor
yet
suffer
the
Clergie
,
or
any
other
,
either
Spirituall
or
Temporall
Iurisdiction
to
trouble
them
in
any
manner
of
sort
,
privately
or
openly
,
for
the
cause
of
Religion
,
or
any
other
action
depending
thereupon
,
to
the
said
tenth
day
of
Ianuary
within
written
;
and
that
every
man
in
particular
live
in
the
mean
time
according
to
his
own
conscience
.
Item
,
That
no
men
of
War
,
French
nor
Scots
,
be
laid
in
daily
Garrison
within
the
Town
of
Edinburgh
,
but
to
repair
thereto
to
do
thsir
lawfull
businesse
,
and
thereafter
to
retire
them
to
their
Garrisons
.
This
alteration
in
words
,
and
Order
was
made
without
knowledge
and
consent
of
those
whose
counsell
we
had
used
in
all
such
causes
before
:
For
some
of
them
perceiving
we
began
to
faint
,
and
that
we
would
appoint
with
unequall
conditions
,
said
,
God
hath
wonderously
assisted
us
in
our
greatest
dangers
:
He
hath
stricken
fear
in
the
hearts
of
our
enemies
,
when
they
supposed
themselves
most
assured
of
Victory
:
Our
case
is
not
yet
so
desperate
,
that
we
need
to
grant
to
things
unreasonable
and
ungodly
;
When
all
things
were
communed
and
agreed
upon
by
mid
persons
,
the
Duke
,
and
the
Earle
of
Huntlie
,
who
that
day
were
against
us
,
desired
to
speake
with
the
Earles
of
Argyle
and
Glencarne
,
the
Lord
Iames
,
and
others
of
our
party
;
who
obeying
their
requests
,
met
with
them
at
the
Quarrell
holes
betwixt
Leith
and
Edinburgh
,
who
in
conclusion
promised
to
our
Lords
,
The
promise
of
the
Duke
and
Earle
of
Huntly
.
That
if
the
Queen
brake
to
us
any
one
jot
of
the
Appointment
then
made
,
that
they
should
declare
themselves
plain
enemies
to
her
,
and
friends
to
us
.
As
much
promised
the
Duke
that
he
would
do
,
in
case
that
she
would
not
remove
her
French-men
at
a
reasonable
day
;
for
the
oppression
which
they
did
was
manifest
to
all
men
.
This
Appointment
made
and
subscribed
by
the
Duke
,
Monsieur
Dosell
and
the
Earle
of
Huntlie
,
the
25
of
July
,
we
returned
to
the
Towne
of
Edinburgh
,
where
we
remained
till
the
next
day
at
noon
,
when
after
Sermon
,
dinner
,
and
Proclamation
made
at
the
Market
Crosse
,
in
forme
as
followeth
,
we
departed
.
Forme
of
the
Proclamations
.
FORASMUCH
as
it
hath
pleased
God
that
Appointment
is
made
betwixt
the
Queen
Regent
and
us
the
Lords
Protestants
of
this
Realme
;
We
have
thought
good
to
signifie
unto
the
chief
Heads
of
the
Appointment
;
which
be
these
:
-
First
,
That
no
member
of
the
Congregation
shall
be
troubled
in
life
,
lands
,
goods
,
or
possessions
by
the
Queene
,
by
her
Authority
,
nor
by
any
other
justice
within
this
Realme
,
for
any
thing
done
in
this
late
Innovation
,
till
that
a
Parliament
hath
decided
things
that
be
in
controversie
.
-
Secondly
,
That
Idolatry
shall
not
be
erected
where
it
is
now
at
this
day
suppressed
.
-
Thirdly
,
That
the
Preachers
and
Ministers
shall
not
be
troubled
in
the
ministration
,
where
they
are
already
established
,
neither
yet
stopped
to
Preach
wheresoever
they
shall
happen
to
travell
within
this
Realme
.
-
Fourthly
,
That
no
Bands
of
men
of
War
shall
be
laid
in
Garrison
within
the
Town
of
Edinburgh
.
The
chief
Heads
of
appointment
concerning
the
liberty
of
Religion
,
and
conservation
of
our
brethren
,
we
thought
good
to
notifie
unto
you
by
this
Proclamation
;
that
in
case
wrong
or
injury
be
done
by
any
of
the
contrary
faction
,
to
any
member
of
our
Body
,
complaint
may
be
made
unto
us
,
to
whom
we
promise
,
as
we
will
answer
to
our
God
,
our
faithfull
support
,
to
the
uttermost
of
our
powers
.
At
this
Proclamation
,
made
with
sound
of
Trumpet
,
were
offended
all
the
Papists
:
for
first
they
alleadged
,
It
was
done
in
contempt
of
Authority
.
Secondarily
,
That
we
had
proclaimed
more
then
was
contained
in
the
Appointment
.
And
last
,
That
we
in
our
Proclamation
had
made
no
mention
of
any
thing
promised
unto
them
.
Shaveling
in
Scotland
,
to
whom
Tenths
,
or
any
other
Rents
pertaineth
,
but
he
had
that
Article
of
the
Appointment
by
heart
,
That
the
Church-men
should
be
answered
of
Tenths
,
Rents
,
and
all
other
duties
;
and
that
no
man
should
trouble
or
molest
them
.
We
departing
from
Edinburgh
the
26
of
July
,
came
first
to
Linlithqow
,
and
after
to
Sterlin
,
where
after
consultation
,
the
Band
of
defence
,
and
maintenance
of
Religion
,
and
for
mutuall
defence
every
one
of
the
other
,
was
subscribed
of
all
that
were
there
present
.
The
tenour
of
the
Bond
was
thus
:
WE
foreseeing
the
craft
and
sleight
of
our
Adversaries
,
The
third
Bond
of
mutuall
defence
at
Sterlin
▪
who
trie
all
manner
of
wayes
to
circumvient
us
,
and
by
privy
means
intend
to
assayle
every
one
of
us
particularly
,
by
fair
heights
and
promises
,
therethrough
to
separate
one
of
us
from
another
,
to
our
utter
ruine
and
destruction
.
For
remedy
thereof
,
we
faithfully
and
truely
binde
us
in
the
presence
of
God
,
and
as
we
tender
the
maintenance
of
true
Religion
,
That
none
of
us
shall
in
time
coming
passe
to
the
Queen
Dowager
,
to
talk
or
commune
with
her
,
for
any
Letter
or
Message
sent
by
her
unto
us
,
or
yet
to
be
sent
with
consent
of
the
rest
,
or
common
consultation
thereupon
:
and
how
soon
that
either
Message
or
Writing
should
come
from
her
unto
us
,
with
all
diligence
we
shall
notifie
the
same
one
to
another
;
so
that
nothing
shall
proceed
therein
without
common
consent
of
us
all
.
At
Sterlin
the
first
day
of
August
,
1559.
This
Band
subscribed
,
and
we
foreseeing
that
the
Queen
and
Bishops
meant
nothing
but
deceit
,
thought
good
to
seek
ayd
and
support
of
all
Christian
Princes
against
her
tyranny
,
Gawane
Hammilton
.
The
Duke
required
him
and
the
Lord
Iames
to
write
their
friendly
and
comfortable
Letters
to
his
son
;
which
they
most
willingly
did
,
and
thereafter
addressed
them
to
their
journey
.
But
the
very
day
of
their
departing
,
came
one
Boutancourt
(
from
the
Queen
Regent
with
Letters
,
as
was
alleadged
)
from
the
King
and
Queen
of
France
,
to
the
Lord
Iames
,
which
he
delivered
with
a
bragging
countenance
,
and
many
threatning
words
:
the
Tenour
of
his
Letter
was
this
:
The
King
his
Letter
to
the
Lord
Iames.
MY
Cousin
,
I
have
greatly
marvelled
when
I
understood
the
troubles
that
are
happened
in
these
parts
.
And
yet
I
more
marvell
,
That
ye
,
in
whom
I
had
whole
confidence
,
and
who
has
the
Honour
to
be
so
neer
the
Queen
my
wife
,
and
has
received
from
the
late
King
my
Father
,
from
the
Queen
my
wife
,
and
from
me
such
graces
and
favours
that
ye
should
be
so
forgetfull
,
as
to
make
your selfe
the
Head
,
and
one
of
the
principall
beginners
and
nourishers
of
the
tumults
and
seditions
that
are
seen
there
:
The
which
because
it
is
so
strange
to
me
,
and
so
farre
against
the
profession
that
ye
at
all
times
have
made
,
I
cannot
well
beleeve
it
.
But
if
it
be
so
,
I
cannot
think
but
ye
have
been
entised
and
led
thereto
by
some
persons
,
that
have
seduced
you
and
caused
you
commit
such
a
fault
as
I
am
assured
you
repent
of
already
,
which
will
be
a
great
pleasure
to
me
,
to
the
effect
I
may
lose
a
part
of
the
occasion
I
have
to
be
miscontent
with
you
▪
as
I
will
you
to
understand
I
am
.
Seeing
you
have
so
far
deceived
the
esperance
I
had
of
you
and
your
affection
toward
God
,
and
the
weale
of
our
service
,
unto
the
which
ye
know
,
ye
are
as
much
and
more
obliged
then
any
other
of
the
Lords
there
.
For
this
cause
,
desiring
that
the
matters
may
be
duely
amended
,
and
knowing
what
ye
can
therein
,
I
thought
good
on
this
manner
to
write
unto
you
,
and
pray
you
to
take
heed
to
return
to
the
good
way
,
from
which
ye
have
declined
,
and
cause
me
know
the
same
by
the
effects
,
That
you
have
another
intention
then
this
,
which
the
follies
by-past
maketh
me
now
to
beleeve
,
doing
all
that
ever
ye
can
to
reduce
all
things
to
their
first
estate
,
and
put
the
same
to
the
right
and
good
obedience
that
you
know
to
be
due
unto
God
and
unto
me
.
Brags
●now
.
Otherwise
ye
may
be
well
assured
,
that
I
will
put
to
my
hand
,
and
that
in
good
earnest
,
that
you
and
all
they
who
have
done
and
do
as
ye
do
,
shall
feele
(
through
your
own
fault
)
that
which
ye
have
deserved
and
merited
.
Even
as
I
have
given
charge
to
this
Gentle-man
,
present
bearer
,
to
make
you
know
more
largely
of
my
part
:
for
which
cause
I
pray
you
credit
him
,
even
as
ye
would
do
my selfe
.
Praying
God
,
my
cousin
,
to
have
you
in
his
holy
and
worthy
protection
.
Written
at
Paris
the
17
day
of
July
1559.
The
same
Messenger
brought
also
Letters
from
the
Queen
our
Soveraigne
,
more
sharp
and
threatning
then
the
former
:
For
her
conclusion
was
;
Vous
en
sentires
la
poincture
a
iamais
.
His
credit
was
,
The
Lord
Iames
his
Letter
to
the
King
.
Sir
,
MY
most
humble
duty
remembred
,
Your
Majesties
Letters
I
received
from
Paris
the
17
of
Iuly
last
,
importing
in
effect
,
That
your
Majestie
doth
marvell
that
I
being
forgetfull
of
the
graces
and
favours
shewed
me
by
the
King
of
blessed
memorie
,
your
Majesties
father
,
and
the
Queen
my
Soveraigne
,
should
declare
my selfe
head
,
and
one
of
the
principall
beginners
of
these
alleadged
Tumults
and
Seditions
in
these
parts
,
deceiving
thereby
your
Majesties
expectation
in
all
times
had
of
me
,
with
assurance
,
That
if
I
did
not
declare
by
contrary
effects
my
repentance
,
I
,
with
the
rest
that
had
put
,
or
yet
putteth
hand
to
this
Work
,
should
receive
that
reward
,
which
we
had
deserved
and
merited
.
SIR
,
It
grieves
me
very
heavily
that
the
crime
of
ingratitude
should
b●
laid
to
my
charge
,
by
your
Majestie
;
and
the
rather
,
Th●t
I
perceive
the
same
to
have
proceeded
of
sinister
information
of
them
(
whose
part
it
was
not
to
have
reported
so
,
if
true
service
past
had
been
regarded
.
)
And
as
touching
the
repentance
,
and
declaration
of
the
same
by
certaine
effects
,
That
your
Majesty
desires
I
shew
.
My
conscience
perswades
me
in
these
proceedings
to
have
done
nothing
against
God
,
not
the
dutifull
obedience
towards
your
Majesty
,
and
the
Queen
my
Soveraigne
.
Otherwise
it
should
not
have
been
to
be
repented
and
also
amended
already
,
accord●ng
to
your
Majesties
expectation
of
me
.
But
your
Majestie
being
truely
informed
and
perswaded
,
That
the
thing
which
we
have
done
,
maketh
for
the
advancement
of
Gods
glory
,
without
any
manner
of
derogation
to
your
Majesties
due
obedience
;
We
doubt
not
but
your
Majestie
shall
be
well
contented
with
our
proceedings
,
which
being
grounded
upon
the
commandment
of
the
eternall
God
,
we
dare
not
leave
the
same
unaccomplished
,
onely
wishing
and
desiring
,
your
Majestie
did
know
the
same
,
and
the
truth
thereof
,
as
we
were
perswaded
in
our
consciences
,
and
all
them
that
are
truly
instructed
in
the
eternall
Word
of
our
God
,
upon
whom
we
cast
our
care
from
all
dangers
that
may
follow
the
accomplishment
of
his
eternall
will
,
and
to
whom
we
commend
your
Majestie
,
beseeching
him
to
illuminate
your
heart
with
the
Gospel
of
his
eternall
Truth
,
At
Dunbartane
the
12
of
August
1559.
This
answer
directed
to
the
Queen
our
Soveraigne
,
and
Francis
her
husband
,
the
Queen
Dowager
received
,
and
was
bold
upon
it
,
as
she
might
well
enough
,
for
it
was
supposed
,
That
the
former
Letters
were
forged
here
at
home
in
Scotland
.
The
answer
read
by
her
,
she
said
,
That
so
proud
an
answer
was
never
given
to
King
,
Prince
,
nor
Princesse
.
And
yet
indifferent
men
,
thought
that
he
might
have
answered
more
sharply
,
and
not
have
transgressed
modesty
nor
trueth
:
For
where
they
burden
him
with
the
great
benefits
which
of
them
he
had
received
,
if
in
plain
words
he
had
purged
himselfe
;
affirming
,
That
the
greatest
benefit
that
ever
he
received
of
them
,
But
Princes
must
be
pardoned
to
speak
what
they
please
.
Iohn
Willock
in
Edinburg
.
For
the
comfort
of
the
brethren
,
and
continuance
of
the
Church
in
Edinburgh
,
was
left
there
our
deare
brother
Iohn
Willock
▪
who
for
his
faithfull
labours
and
bold
courage
in
that
battell
,
deserves
immortall
praise
.
For
when
it
was
found
dangerous
that
Iohn
Knox
,
who
before
was
elected
Minister
to
the
Church
,
should
continue
there
:
the
brethren
requested
the
said
Iohn
Willock
to
abide
with
them
,
lest
that
for
lack
of
Ministers
,
Idolatry
should
be
erected
up
again
.
To
the
which
he
so
gladly
consented
,
That
it
might
evidently
appeare
,
that
he
preferred
the
comfort
of
his
brethren
and
the
continuance
of
the
Church
there
to
his
own
life
.
One
part
of
the
French-men
were
appointed
to
lye
in
Garison
at
Leith
,
(
that
was
the
first
benefit
which
they
gate
for
their
confederacie
with
them
)
the
other
part
were
appointed
to
lye
in
the
Canon-gate
,
the
Queen
and
her
train
abiding
in
the
Abbey
.
Our
brother
Iohn
Willock
the
day
after
our
departure
preached
in
S.
Giles
Church
,
and
fervently
exhorted
the
brethren
to
stand
constant
to
the
Truth
which
they
had
professed
.
At
this
,
and
some
other
Sermons
was
the
Duke
,
and
divers
other
of
the
Queens
faction
.
This
liberty
of
Preaching
,
and
resort
of
all
people
thereto
did
highly
offend
the
Queen
and
the
other
Papists
.
And
first
they
began
to
give
terrours
to
the
Duke
,
affirming
,
That
he
would
be
reputed
as
one
of
the
Congregation
,
if
he
gave
his
presence
to
the
Sermons
.
Thereafter
they
began
to
require
,
That
Masse
might
be
set
up
again
in
S.
Giles
Church
,
and
that
the
people
should
be
set
at
liberty
to
chuse
what
Religion
they
would
.
For
that
said
they
was
contained
in
the
appointment
,
That
the
Town
of
Edinburgh
should
chuse
what
Religion
they
listed
.
For
obtaining
hereof
were
sent
to
the
Town
the
Duke
,
the
Earle
of
Huntly
,
and
the
Lord
Seaton
,
to
solicite
all
men
to
condiscend
to
the
Queens
minde
,
wherein
the
two
last
did
labour
what
they
could
,
the
Duke
not
so
,
but
as
a
beholder
,
of
whom
the
brethren
had
good
hope
,
and
after
many
perswasions
and
threatnings
made
by
the
said
Earle
and
Lord
,
the
brethren
stoutly
and
valiantly
in
the
Lord
Jesus
,
gain-said
their
most
unjust
Petitions
.
Reasoning
,
That
as
in
conscience
they
might
not
suffer
Idolatry
to
be
erected
,
where
Christ
Jesus
was
truely
Preached
;
so
could
not
the
Queen
nor
they
require
any
such
thing
,
unlesse
she
and
they
would
plainely
violate
their
Faith
,
and
chiefe
Article
of
the
appointment
.
For
it
is
plainely
appointed
,
That
no
member
of
the
Congregation
shall
be
molested
in
any
thing
;
That
at
the
day
of
the
appointment
they
peaceably
possessed
.
But
so
it
was
,
That
we
the
brethren
and
Protestants
of
the
Town
of
Edinburgh
,
with
our
Ministers
the
day
of
the
appointment
,
did
peaceably
enjoy
Saint
Giles
Church
,
appointed
us
for
Preaching
of
Christs
true
Gospel
,
and
right
ministration
of
his
holy
Sacraments
.
Therefore
without
manifest
violation
of
the
appointment
,
you
cannot
remove
us
therefrom
,
untill
a
Parliament
have
decided
the
Controversie
.
This
answer
given
,
the
whole
brethren
departed
,
and
left
the
foresaid
Earle
,
and
Lord
Seaton
,
then
Provest
of
Edinburgh
,
still
in
the
Tolbuith
.
Who
perceiving
that
they
could
not
prevaile
in
that
manner
,
began
to
entreat
that
they
would
be
quiet
,
and
that
they
would
so
far
condiscend
to
the
Queens-pleasure
,
as
that
they
would
chuse
them
another
within
the
Town
,
or
at
the
least
be
content
that
Masse
should
be
said
,
either
after
or
before
their
Sermon
.
To
the
which
,
answer
was
given
;
That
to
give
place
to
the
devil
(
who
was
the
chiefe
Inventer
of
the
Masse
)
for
the
pleasure
of
any
creature
,
Alexander
Whitlam
,
as
he
came
from
Preston
,
accompanied
with
M.
William
Knox
,
towards
Edinburgh
,
and
ceased
not
to
pursue
him
,
till
he
came
to
the
Towne
of
Ormeston
.
And
this
he
did
,
supposing
that
the
said
Alexander
had
been
Iohn
Knox.
In
all
this
mean
time
,
and
while
that
moe
French-men
arived
,
they
are
not
able
to
prove
that
we
brake
the
appointment
in
any
jote
,
except
that
a
horned
Cap
was
taken
off
a
proud
Priests
head
,
and
cut
in
four
quarters
,
because
he
said
,
He
would
wear
it
in
despight
of
the
Congregation
.
In
this
mean
time
,
the
Queen
,
then
Regent
,
knowing
assuredly
what
force
was
shortly
to
come
unto
her
,
ceased
not
,
by
all
meanes
possible
to
cloke
the
in-coming
of
the
French
,
and
to
inflame
the
hearts
of
our
Countrey-men
against
us
.
And
for
that
purpose
she
first
wrote
unto
Duke
Hamilton
,
in
forme
,
as
followeth
.
The
Queen
Regents
false
flattering
Letter
to
Duke
Hamilton
.
MY
Lord
and
Cousin
,
after
hearty
commendations
,
We
are
informed
that
the
Lords
of
the
West-land
Congregation
intend
to
make
a
Convention
and
assembly
of
your
kin
and
friends
upon
Gowan
Moore
,
besides
Glasgow
,
on
Munday
come
eight
dayes
,
the
28
day
of
August
instant
,
for
some
high
purpose
against
us
,
which
we
can
scantly
believe
,
considering
they
have
no
occasion
on
Our
part
so
to
do
.
And
albeit
we
know
the
Appointment
was
made
against
and
without
Our
advise
,
yet
we
accepted
the
same
at
your
desire
,
and
have
since
made
no
cause
,
whereby
they
might
be
moved
to
come
in
the
contrary
thereof
.
Like
as
we
are
yet
minded
to
keep
firme
and
stable
all
things
promised
by
you
in
Our
behalfe
.
We
thinke
on
the
other
part
,
it
is
your
duty
to
require
them
,
that
they
violate
not
their
part
thereof
in
no
wise
.
And
in
case
they
mean
any
evil
towards
Us
,
and
so
will
break
their
promise
,
We
believe
ye
will
at
the
uttermost
of
your
power
convene
with
us
,
and
compell
them
to
do
that
thing
which
they
ought
,
if
they
will
not
;
praying
you
to
have
your self
,
your
kin
and
friends
,
in
readinesse
to
come
to
us
,
as
ye
shall
be
advertised
by
Proclamation
,
in
case
the
Congregation
assemble
themselves
for
any
purpose
against
Us
,
or
the
Tenour
of
the
said
Appointment
:
Assuring
you
,
without
they
gather
,
and
give
first
occasion
,
We
shall
not
put
you
to
any
pains
in
that
behalf
.
And
that
you
advertise
Us
by
writ
what
we
may
trust
to
herein
by
this
Bearer
,
who
will
shew
you
the
fervent
minde
we
bear
to
have
good
concord
with
the
said
Congregation
,
what
offers
We
have
made
them
,
and
how
desirous
we
are
to
draw
them
to
the
obedience
of
Our
Soveraignes
Authority
,
to
whom
you
shall
give
credit
:
and
God
keep
you
.
At
Edinburgh
the
tenth
of
August
,
1559.
The
like
Letter
she
wrote
to
every
Lord
,
Baron
,
and
Gentleman
,
of
this
Tenour
.
The
Queen
Regents
Letter
to
the
Barons
.
TRusty
friend
,
after
hearty
commendations
,
We
doubt
not
but
you
have
heard
of
the
Appointment
made
beside
Leith
,
betwixt
the
Duke
,
the
Earle
of
Huntlie
,
and
Monsieur
Dosell
,
on
the
one
part
;
And
the
Lords
of
the
Congregation
,
on
the
other
part
:
Which
Appointment
We
have
approved
in
all
points
,
albeit
it
was
taken
without
Our
advise
,
and
is
minded
to
observe
and
keep
all
the
contents
thereof
for
Our
part
.
Neverthelesse
,
as
We
are
informed
,
the
Lords
of
the
Congregation
intend
shortly
to
convene
all
such
persons
as
will
assist
them
,
for
enterprising
of
some
high
purpose
against
Us
,
Our
Authority
,
and
Tenour
of
the
said
Appointment
;
which
we
cannot
believe
,
seeing
they
neither
have
,
nor
shall
have
any
occasion
given
thereto
on
Our
part
.
But
in
case
against
all
reason
they
should
mean
any
such
thing
,
We
have
thought
it
good
to
give
warning
to
Our
speciall
friends
of
the
advertisement
We
have
gotten
;
and
amongst
the
rest
,
to
you
,
whom
We
esteem
of
that
number
,
praying
you
to
have
your self
,
your
kin
and
folks
in
readinesse
to
come
to
Us
,
and
so
forth
,
as
in
the
other
Letter
above
sent
to
the
Duke
,
word
by
word
.
After
that
by
these
Letters
,
and
by
the
decitfull
surmising
of
her
soliciters
,
she
had
somewhat
stirred
up
the
hearts
of
the
people
against
us
,
then
she
began
openly
to
complain
,
That
we
were
of
minde
to
invade
her
Person
,
The
practise
of
the
Queen
Regent
.
See
how
this
agreeth
with
our
times
.
That
we
would
keep
no
part
of
the
Appointment
,
and
therefore
she
was
compelled
to
crave
assistance
of
all
men
,
against
our
unjust
pursuit
.
And
this
practise
she
used
,
as
before
is
said
,
to
abuse
the
simplicity
of
the
people
,
that
they
should
not
suddenly
espie
for
what
purpose
she
brought
in
her
new
bands
of
men
of
War
,
who
did
arrive
about
the
midst
of
August
,
to
the
number
of
1000
men
:
The
rest
were
appointed
to
come
after
with
Monsieur
de
la
Brosse
,
and
with
the
Bishop
of
Ammians
,
who
arrived
the
nineteenth
day
of
September
following
,
as
if
they
had
been
Ambassadours
:
de
Argyle
;
another
,
Monsieur
le
Prior
;
the
third
Monsieur
de
Ruthwen
;
y●a
,
they
were
assured
,
in
their
own
opinion
,
to
possesse
whatsoever
they
listed
;
so
that
some
asked
for
the
Rentalls
and
Revenues
of
divers
mens
lands
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
chuse
the
best
:
And
yet
in
this
mean
time
she
was
not
ashamed
to
set
out
a
Proclamation
in
this
form
:
A
Proclamation
set
forth
by
the
Queen
Regent
,
to
blinde
the
vulgar
People
.
de
la
Brosse
Letters
written
to
France
▪
witnesse
that
.
but
the
said
Proclamation
truely
and
surely
should
be
observed
in
every
point
.
If
the
said
Congregation
will
in
like
manner
faithfully
keep
their
part
thereof
:
Nor
yet
mean
we
to
trouble
any
man
in
the
peaceable
possession
of
their
goods
,
&
rooms
:
Nor
yet
to
enrich
the
Crowne
,
and
far
lesse
any
strangers
,
with
your
substance
;
for
Our
dearest
son
and
daughter
the
King
and
Queen
,
are
by
Gods
provision
placed
in
the
room
where
all
men
of
judgement
may
well
consider
they
have
no
need
of
any
mans
goods
.
And
for
Our Self
,
we
seeking
nothing
but
dutifull
obedience
unto
them
,
At
Edinburgh
the
28
of
August
,
1559.
This
Proclamation
she
sent
by
her
Messengers
thorow
all
the
Countrey
,
and
had
her
solicitors
in
all
parts
,
who
painfully
travelled
to
bring
men
to
her
opinion
;
amongst
whom
these
were
the
principall
;
Sir
Iohn
Ballenden
,
Justice
Clerke
,
Master
Iames
Balfour
,
Officiall
of
Lowthian
;
Master
Thomas
and
Master
William
Scots
,
sons
to
the
Laird
of
Balwerie
;
Sir
Robert
Carnegie
,
and
Master
Gaw●n
Hammilton
,
who
fo●
fainting
of
the
brethrens
hearts
,
and
drawing
many
to
the
Queens
fa●tion
against
their
native
Countrey
,
have
declared
themselves
enemies
to
God
,
and
Traytors
to
the
Common-weal
:
But
above
all
others
▪
Master
Iames
Balfour
,
Official
for
the
time
,
ought
to
be
abhorred
;
for
he
of
an
old
professor
,
is
become
a
new
denier
of
Christ
Jesus
,
and
manifest
blasphemer
of
his
eternal
Verity
,
against
his
knowledge
and
conscience
,
seeking
to
betray
his
brethren
and
native
Countrey
into
the
hands
of
a
cruell
and
unfaithfull
Nation
.
The
answer
to
this
former
Proclamation
was
made
in
forme
as
followeth
.
To
the
Nobility
,
Burgesse
,
and
Commonty
of
this
Realme
of
Scotland
,
the
Lords
,
Barons
,
and
others
Brethren
of
the
Congregation
,
wisheth
encrease
of
all
wisedom
;
with
advancement
of
the
glory
of
God
,
and
of
the
Common-wealth
.
THe
love
of
our
native
Countrey
craveth
,
the
defence
of
our
honours
requireth
,
and
the
sincerity
of
our
consciences
compelleth
us
(
dear
brethren
)
to
answer
in
some
part
to
the
last
Writs
and
Proclamations
set
forth
by
the
Q
Regent
,
no
lesse
to
make
us
and
our
Cause
odious
,
then
to
abuse
your
simplicity
,
Robert
Richardson
and
others
answer
to
this
.
most
like
as
she
and
they
had
conspired
to
destroy
all
the
whole
good
Coine
of
this
Realme
;
and
consequently
that
part
of
the
Common-weale
.
Besides
all
this
,
their
clipped
and
r●nged
Sols
which
had
no
passage
these
three
yeers
past
in
the
Realme
of
France
are
commanded
to
have
course
in
this
Realme
,
to
gratifie
thereby
her
new-come
Souldiers
,
and
all
these
things
together
are
done
without
the
advice
or
consent
of
the
Nobilitie
and
Counsell
of
thi●
Realme
;
and
manifestly
there-through
against
our
ancient
Laws
and
Liberties
.
Thirdly
,
her
last
and
most
weightie
proceeding
,
more
fully
declareth
the
motherly
care
her
Majestie
beareth
to
our
Common-weale
and
us
,
when
in
time
of
Peace
,
without
any
occasion
of
Forraigne
Wars
,
thousands
of
Strangers
are
laid
here
and
there
upon
the
necks
of
our
poore
members
of
this
Common-weale
.
Their
idle
bellies
fed
upon
the
poore
substance
of
the
Commonaltie
conquest
by
their
just
labours
in
the
painfull
sweat
of
their
brows
,
which
to
be
true
,
Dumbar
,
North-Barwick
,
Travent
,
Pres●on
,
Panes
,
Missilburgh
,
Leith
,
Cannongat
,
Kinghorne
,
Kirkcaldie
,
Disert
,
with
the
depauperate
souls
that
this
day
dwell
therein
can
testifie
.
Whose
oppression
as
doubtlesse
it
is
entred
in
before
the
Justice-seat
of
God
,
so
ought
it
justly
to
move
our
hearts
to
have
pity
and
compassion
upon
these
our
poore
brethren
,
and
at
our
powers
to
provide
remedie
for
the
same
.
And
albeit
her
strangers
had
been
garnished
with
money
(
as
you
know
well
they
were
not
)
yet
can
there
here
lying
be
no
wayes
but
most
hurtfull
to
our
Common-wealth
,
seeing
that
the
fertility
of
this
Realme
had
never
been
so
plentifull
that
it
was
able
of
any
continuance
to
sustain
it selfe
and
inhabitants
thereof
,
without
support
of
Forraigne
Countreys
,
far
lesse
able
besides
the
same
to
sustain
thousands
of
strangers
wherewith
it
is
burthened
,
to
the
dearthing
of
all
victuals
,
as
the
murmure
and
complaint
of
Edinburgh
this
day
doth
testifie
.
But
to
what
effect
the
Common-weale
is
thus
burdened
,
the
end
doth
declare
.
For
shortly
were
they
brought
to
the
fields
against
our
Soveraigns
true
Lieges
,
even
us
your
brethren
,
who
(
God
knoweth
)
sought
nothing
else
but
peace
of
conscience
,
under
protection
of
our
Soveraigne
,
and
Reformation
of
these
enormities
,
for
no
other
cause
but
that
we
would
not
renounce
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
subdue
our
necks
under
the
tyranny
of
that
wicked
Man
of
sin
,
the
Romane
Antichrist
and
his
forsworn
Shavelings
,
who
at
that
time
most
tyrannically
oppressed
our
souls
with
hunger
of
Gods
true
Word
,
and
rest
our
goods
and
substances
,
to
waste
the
same
upon
their
foule
lusts
and
stinking
harlots
.
But
(
O
dear
brethren
)
this
was
not
the
chiefe
pretence
and
finall
scope
of
her
proceedings
(
as
these
dayes
do
well
declare
)
for
had
not
God
given
in
our
hearts
to
withstand
that
oppression
,
with
weapons
of
most
just
defence
,
thou
,
O
Saint
Iohnston
and
Dundie
,
had
been
in
no
better
state
then
your
sister
of
Leith
is
this
day
.
For
though
we
in
very
deed
(
God
is
witnesse
)
meant
then
nothing
,
but
in
the
simplicity
of
our
hearts
,
the
maintenance
of
true
Religion
,
and
safetie
of
our
brethren
,
Professours
of
the
same
,
yet
lay
there
another
serpent
lurking
in
the
brest
of
our
adversaries
,
as
this
day
(
praise
to
God
)
is
plainely
opened
to
all
that
list
to
behold
,
to
wit
,
To
bring
you
and
us
both
under
the
perpetuall
servitude
of
strangers
.
For
we
being
appointed
,
as
ye
know
,
touching
Religion
to
be
reasoned
with
all
in
the
Councell
,
at
the
day
affixed
,
and
no
occasion
made
to
break
the
same
on
our
side
(
as
is
well
known
)
yet
come
there
forth
writings
and
complaints
,
The
eternall
and
omnipotent
God
,
the
true
and
onely
revenger
of
the
oppressed
,
be
our
comfort
and
Protectour
against
the
furie
and
rage
of
the
Tyrants
of
this
world
:
And
especially
from
the
insatiable
covetousnesse
of
the
Cardinall
of
Guyse
,
and
the
Hamiltons
.
Amen
.
Besides
this
our
publike
Letter
,
some
men
answered
certaine
heads
of
the
Queens
said
Proclamation
on
this
manner
.
If
it
be
sedition
to
speak
the
trueth
in
all
sobriety
,
and
to
complaine
,
when
they
are
wounded
,
or
to
call
for
help
against
unjust
tyrannie
before
that
their
throats
be
cut
,
then
can
we
not
denie
,
but
we
are
criminall
and
guilty
of
tumult
and
sedition
.
For
we
have
said
,
That
our
Common-weale
is
oppressed
,
that
we
and
our
brethren
are
hurt
by
the
tyrannie
of
strangers
,
and
that
we
fear
bondage
and
slaverie
,
seeing
that
multitudes
of
cruell
murtherers
are
daily
brought
into
our
Countrey
without
our
counsell
,
knowledge
,
and
consent
.
We
dispute
not
so
much
whether
the
bringing
in
of
moe
French-men
be
violating
of
the
appointment
(
which
the
Queen
and
her
faction
cannot
deny
to
be
manifestly
broken
by
them
in
moe
causes
then
one
)
as
that
we
would
know
,
if
that
the
heaping
of
strangers
upon
strangers
,
above
us
,
without
our
counsell
or
consent
,
be
a
thing
that
may
stand
with
the
Liberty
of
our
Realme
,
and
with
the
profit
of
our
Common-wealth
.
It
is
not
unknown
to
all
men
of
judgement
,
That
the
fruits
of
our
Countrey
,
in
the
most
common
yeers
,
be
no
more
then
sufficient
reasonable
to
nourish
the
born
inhabitants
of
the
same
.
But
now
seeing
we
have
been
vexed
with
wars
,
taken
upon
us
at
the
pleasure
of
France
,
by
the
which
the
most
fruitfull
portion
of
our
Countrey
in
Corne
hath
been
wasted
.
What
man
is
so
blinde
,
but
that
he
may
see
,
That
such
bands
of
ungodly
and
idle
Souldiers
can
be
nothing
else
but
an
occasion
to
famish
our
poore
brethren
.
And
in
this
point
we
refuse
not
(
which
is
the
chiefe
)
the
judgement
of
all
naturall
Scottish-men
.
The
Queen
Regent
alleadged
,
That
although
there
was
an
hundred
French-men
for
one
that
is
in
Scotland
,
yet
she
is
not
minded
to
trouble
any
unjust
possession
.
Whereto
we
answer
,
That
we
dispute
not
what
she
intended
(
which
neverthelesse
by
probable
conjectures
it
is
to
be
suspected
)
but
alwayes
we
affirm
,
that
such
a
multitude
of
French-men
is
a
burden
not
onely
unprofitable
,
but
also
intolerable
to
this
poor
Realme
;
especially
being
treated
as
they
are
by
her
and
Monsieur
Dosell
:
For
if
their
wages
be
paid
out
of
France
,
then
are
they
both
(
the
Queen
,
we
say
,
and
Monsieur
Dosell
)
traytors
to
the
King
and
Counsell
;
What
motherly
affection
she
hath
declared
to
this
Realm
,
and
to
the
inhabitants
of
the
same
,
her
works
have
evidently
declared
,
even
since
the
first
hour
that
she
hath
borne
Authority
.
And
albeit
men
will
not
this
day
see
what
danger
hangs
over
our
heads
,
yet
fear
we
that
ere
it
be
long
,
experience
shall
teach
some
,
that
we
have
not
feared
without
cause
.
The
cruell
murther
and
oppression
used
by
those
whom
now
she
fostereth
,
is
to
us
a
sufficient
argument
what
is
to
be
looked
for
when
her
number
is
so
multiplied
,
that
our
force
shall
not
be
able
to
gainstand
their
tyranny
.
Where
she
complaineth
of
our
Preachers
,
affirming
that
unreverently
they
speak
of
Princes
in
generall
,
and
of
her
in
particular
,
inducing
the
people
thereby
to
defection
from
their
duty
,
&c.
And
therefore
that
such
a
thing
cannot
be
suffered
.
Because
this
occasion
is
laid
against
Gods
true
Ministers
,
we
cannot
but
witnesse
what
course
and
order
of
Doctrine
they
have
kept
,
and
yet
keep
in
that
point
.
In
publike
prayers
they
recommend
to
God
all
Princes
in
generall
,
The
doctrine
of
our
Preachers
concerning
obedience
to
be
given
to
Magistrates
.
and
the
Magistrates
of
this
our
native
Realme
in
particular
.
In
open
audience
they
declare
the
Authority
of
Princes
and
Magistrates
to
be
of
God
,
and
therefore
they
affirm
that
they
ought
to
be
honoured
,
feared
,
and
obeyed
,
even
for
conscience
sake
;
provided
that
they
command
nor
require
nothing
expresly
repugning
to
Gods
Commandment
and
plain
Will
revealed
in
his
holy
Word
.
Moreover
,
they
affirm
,
That
if
wicked
persons
abusing
the
Authority
established
by
God
,
move
Princes
to
command
things
manifestly
wicked
,
That
such
as
can
and
do
bridle
those
inordinate
appetites
of
misled
Princes
,
cannot
be
accused
as
resistaries
of
the
Authority
,
which
is
Gods
good
Ordinance
.
To
bridle
the
rage
and
fury
of
misled
Princes
in
free
Kingdoms
and
Realms
,
they
affirm
it
appertaineth
to
the
Nobility
,
sworn
and
borne
Councellors
of
the
same
,
and
also
to
the
Barons
and
people
,
whose
votes
and
consents
are
to
be
required
in
all
great
and
weighty
matters
of
the
Common-wealth
;
which
if
they
do
not
,
they
declare
themselves
criminall
with
their
misled
Princes
,
and
so
subject
to
the
same
vengeance
of
God
,
which
they
deserve
,
for
that
they
pollute
the
seat
of
Iustice
,
and
do
as
it
were
make
God
author
of
Iniquity
.
They
proclaim
and
cry
,
That
the
same
God
who
plagued
Pharaoh
,
repulsed
Sennacherib
,
struck
Herod
with
worms
,
and
made
the
bellies
of
dogs
the
grave
and
sepulcher
of
the
spitefull
Jesabell
,
will
not
spare
misled
Princes
,
who
authorize
the
murtherers
of
Christs
members
in
this
our
time
.
On
this
manner
they
speak
of
Princes
in
generall
,
Let
such
as
this
day
live
,
witnesse
what
God
hath
wrought
since
the
writing
and
publication
hereof
.
and
of
your
Majesty
in
particular
.
This
onely
we
have
heard
one
of
our
Preachers
say
,
rebuking
the
vain
excuses
of
such
as
flatter
themselves
by
reason
of
Authority
;
Many
now
adayes
(
said
he
)
will
have
no
other
Religion
nor
faith
,
then
the
Queen
and
Authority
had
:
But
is
it
not
possible
that
the
Queen
be
so
far
blinded
,
that
she
will
have
no
Religion
,
nor
no
other
faith
,
then
may
content
the
Cardinall
of
Loraine
?
And
may
it
not
likewise
be
true
that
the
Cardinall
is
so
corrupt
,
that
he
will
admit
no
Religion
which
doth
not
establish
the
Pope
in
his
kingdome
?
The
Prophets
have
medled
with
policy
,
and
have
reproved
the
corruptions
thereof
.
of
murther
,
and
such
like
:
Esaias
the
Prophet
called
the
Magistrates
of
Jerusalem
in
his
time
,
companions
to
thieves
,
Princes
of
Sodome
,
bribe-takers
,
and
murtherers
;
he
complained
that
their
silver
was
turned
into
drosse
,
That
their
wine
was
mingled
with
water
,
and
that
Iustice
was
bought
and
sold.
Jeremie
saith
,
That
the
bones
of
King
Jehoiakim
should
wither
with
the
Sun
.
Christ
Iesus
called
Herod
a
Fox
;
and
Paul
calleth
the
high
Priest
a
painted
wall
,
and
prayeth
unto
God
that
he
should
strike
him
,
because
that
against
justice
he
commanded
him
to
be
smitten
.
Now
if
the
like
(
and
greater
)
corruptions
be
in
the
world
this
day
,
Who
dare
enterprise
to
put
to
silence
the
Spirit
of
God
,
which
will
not
be
subject
to
the
appetites
of
misled
Princes
.
We
have
said
before
,
That
the
tenth
of
September
was
appointed
for
a
convention
to
be
holden
at
Sterlin
,
At
Hammilton
the
29
day
of
September
.
MAdame
,
Letters
to
the
Queen
Regent
.
we
are
credibly
informed
that
your
Army
of
French-men
should
instantly
begin
to
plant
in
Leith
,
and
to
fortifie
the
same
,
of
minde
to
expell
the
ancient
inhabitants
thereof
,
our
brethren
of
the
Congregation
,
whereof
we
marvell
not
a
little
,
that
your
Majestie
should
so
manifestly
breake
the
Appointment
made
at
Leith
,
without
any
provocation
made
by
us
and
our
brethren
.
And
seeing
the
same
is
done
without
any
manner
of
consent
of
the
Nobilitie
and
counsell
of
this
Realme
,
we
esteem
the
same
not
onely
oppression
of
our
poore
brethren
,
and
in-dwellers
of
the
said
Towne
,
but
also
very
prejudiciall
to
the
Common-wealth
,
and
plain
contrary
to
our
ancient
Laws
and
Liberties
.
We
therefore
desire
your
Majestie
to
cause
the
same
work
enterprised
to
be
stayed
,
and
not
to
attempt
so
rashly
and
so
manifestly
against
your
Majesties
promise
,
against
the
Common-wealth
,
●he
ancient
Laws
and
Liberties
thereof
(
which
things
,
besides
the
glory
of
God
,
are
most
dear
and
tender
to
us
,
and
onely
our
pretence
)
otherwise
assuring
your
Majestie
,
we
will
complain
to
the
whole
Nobility
and
Commonalty
of
this
Realme
,
and
most
earnestly
seek
for
redresse
thereof
.
And
thus
recommending
our
humble
service
unto
your
Highnesse
,
whom
we
commit
to
the
Eternall
Protection
of
God
,
expecting
earnestly
your
answer
.
At
Hammilton
the
day
and
yeer
aforesaid
:
By
your
Majesties
humble
and
obedient
servitours
.
This
Letter
was
subscribed
with
the
hands
of
the
Duke
,
the
Earles
of
Arran
,
Argyle
,
Glencarne
,
and
Menteth
;
by
the
Lords
Ruthwen
Uchiltrie
,
Boyd
,
and
by
divers
others
Barons
and
Gentlemen
.
To
this
request
she
would
not
answer
by
wret
,
but
with
a
Letter
of
credit
she
sent
Sir
Robert
Carnegie
,
and
Master
Danid
Borthwike
,
two
,
whom
amongst
many
others
,
she
abused
,
and
by
whom
she
corrupted
the
hearts
of
the
simple
.
They
travelled
with
the
Duke
,
to
bring
him
again
to
the
Queens
Faction
:
Labrosse
and
the
Bishop
of
Amians
were
shortly
before
arrived
,
and
,
as
it
was
bruted
,
were
directed
as
Ambassadours
,
but
they
kept
close
their
whole
Commission
;
they
onely
made
large
promises
to
them
that
would
be
theirs
,
la
Brosse
.
and
leave
the
Congregation
.
The
Queen
did
grievously
complain
,
That
we
had
intelligence
with
England
,
and
the
conclusion
of
their
Commission
was
to
solicite
the
Duke
to
put
in
all
in
the
Queens
Will
,
and
then
she
would
be
gracious
enough
.
It
was
answered
,
Letter
to
the
Lord
Erskin
.
MY
Lord
and
Cousin
,
after
our
hearty
commendations
,
this
present
is
to
advertise
you
,
That
we
are
credibly
informed
that
the
Army
of
French-men
now
in
this
Realme
,
without
any
advice
of
the
Councell
or
Nobility
,
are
fortifying
,
or
else
shortly
intendeth
to
fortifie
the
Towne
of
Leith
,
and
expell
the
ancient
inhabitants
thereof
,
whereby
they
proclaim
to
all
that
will
open
their
ears
to
hear
,
or
eyes
to
see
,
what
is
their
pretence
.
And
seeing
the
faithfulnesse
of
your
antecessors
,
and
especially
of
your
Father
of
honourable
memory
,
who
was
so
recommended
and
dear
to
the
Estates
and
Councellors
of
this
Realme
,
through
affection
they
perceived
in
him
towards
the
Common-wealth
thereof
,
that
they
doubted
not
to
give
in
his
keeping
the
key
,
as
it
were
,
of
the
Councell
,
of
the
Iustice
and
Policy
of
this
Realme
,
the
Castles
of
Edinburgh
and
Sterlin
,
we
cannot
but
believe
ye
will
rather
augment
the
honourable
favour
of
your
House
by
stedfast
favour
and
loyalty
to
our
Common
wealth
,
then
through
the
subtill
perswasions
of
some
(
which
care
not
what
after
shall
come
to
you
and
your
House
,
at
the
present
would
abuse
you
to
the
performance
of
their
wicked
enterprises
and
pretences
against
our
Common-wealth
)
utterly
destroy
the
same
.
And
herefore
seeing
we
have
written
to
the
Queen
to
desist
from
the
enterprise
,
otherwise
that
we
will
complain
to
the
Nobility
and
Commonalty
of
the
Realm
,
and
seek
redresse
thereof
;
We
likewise
beseech
you
as
our
tender
friend
,
brother
and
member
of
the
same
Common-wealth
with
us
▪
that
in
no
wise
you
meddle
with
,
or
assent
to
that
ungodly
enterprise
against
the
Common-wealth
:
And
likewise
that
ye
would
save
your
body
,
and
the
jewels
of
this
Countrey
,
committed
to
yours
and
your
predecessors
loyalty
and
fidelity
towards
your
native
Countrey
and
Common-wealth
,
if
ye
thinki
to
be
reputed
,
hereafter
one
of
the
same
:
And
that
ye
would
rather
be
brother
to
us
then
to
strangers
;
for
we
do
gather
by
the
effects
,
the
secrets
of
mens
hearts
,
otherwise
unsearchable
unto
us
.
Thus
we
write
,
not
that
we
are
in
doubt
of
you
,
but
rather
to
warne
you
of
the
danger
,
in
case
ye
suffer
your selfe
to
be
inchanted
with
fair
promises
,
and
crafty
Councellors
:
For
let
no
man
flatter
himself
;
we
desire
all
men
to
know
;
That
though
he
were
our
father
(
seeing
God
hath
opened
our
eyes
to
see
his
Will
)
if
he
be
enemy
to
the
Common
wealth
,
At
Hamilton
the
29
day
of
September
,
1559.
By
your
Brethren
.
The
Duke
and
Lords
understanding
that
the
Fortifications
of
Leith
proceeded
,
appointed
their
whole
Forces
to
convene
at
Sterlin
the
15
day
of
Octob.
that
from
thence
they
might
march
forward
to
Edinburgh
,
for
the
redresse
of
the
greatest
enormities
which
the
French
did
to
the
whole
Countrey
,
The
Queen
Regent
perceiving
that
her
craft
began
to
be
espied
,
by
all
means
possible
travelled
to
blinde
the
people
;
Iohn
Spens
of
Condie
,
with
a
Letter
and
Credit
,
as
followeth
.
The
Memoriall
of
Master
Iohn
Spens
of
Condie
,
the
thirtieth
of
September
.
1.
YE
shall
say
,
That
the
Queens
great
favour
towards
you
moveth
her
to
this
.
2.
That
she
now
knoweth
that
the
occasion
of
your
departing
from
her
,
was
the
favour
of
the
Word
,
and
of
the
Religion
,
with
the
which
,
albeit
she
was
offended
,
yet
knowing
your
heart
▪
and
the
hearts
of
the
other
Lords
firmely
fixed
thereupon
,
she
will
beare
with
you
in
that
behalfe
,
and
at
your
owne
sights
she
will
set
forward
that
Cause
at
her
power
,
as
may
stand
with
Gods
Word
,
3.
To
speak
of
the
occasion
of
assembling
of
these
men
of
Warre
,
and
fortifying
of
Leith
,
you
must
know
,
That
it
was
given
to
the
Queen
to
understand
by
some
about
her
,
that
it
is
not
the
advancement
of
the
Word
and
Religion
which
is
sought
at
this
time
,
but
rather
a
pretence
to
overthrow
or
alter
the
authority
of
your
Sister
,
of
the
which
she
beleeveth
still
that
ye
are
not
participant
:
and
considering
the
tendernesse
betwixt
you
and
your
Sister
,
she
trusted
more
in
you
,
Let
this
be
noted
,
O
cra●ty
flatter●r
!
in
that
behalfe
,
then
in
any
living
.
But
before
the
Earle
of
Arrane
arrived
,
and
that
the
Duke
departed
from
her
faction
,
she
ceased
not
continually
to
cry
,
That
the
Prior
sought
to
make
himselfe
King
;
and
so
not
onely
to
deprive
his
Sister
,
to
make
himselfe
King
,
but
also
to
defraud
the
Duke
and
his
house
of
their
pretension
.
But
foreseeing
a
storme
,
she
began
to
seek
a
new
winde
.
She
further
willeth
him
,
to
offer
the
sending
away
of
the
men
of
War
,
if
the
former
suspition
could
be
removed
,
she
lamented
the
trouble
that
appeared
to
follow
,
if
the
matter
should
long
stand
in
debate
,
she
promised
her
faithfull
labours
for
reconciliation
,
and
required
the
same
of
him
.
Requiring
further
,
Faith
,
Honour
,
and
kindnesse
towards
his
Sister
,
and
to
advertise
for
his
part
,
what
he
desired
;
with
promise
,
That
he
might
obtaine
what
he
pleased
to
desire
.
To
this
Letter
and
Credit
the
said
Lord
Iames
answered
as
followeth
.
MADAME
,
I
Received
your
Highnesse
Writ
,
and
have
heard
the
credit
of
the
Bearer
,
and
finding
the
businesse
of
such
importance
,
that
dangerous
it
were
to
give
hastie
answer
.
And
also
your
Demands
are
such
,
That
with
my
honour
I
cannot
answer
them
privately
by
my selfe
,
I
have
thought
good
to
delay
the
same
till
that
I
may
have
the
judgement
of
the
whole
Councell
.
For
this
point
I
will
not
conceale
from
your
Majestie
,
That
amongst
us
there
is
a
solemned
Oath
,
that
none
of
us
shall
traffique
with
your
Majestie
secretly
,
neither
yet
that
any
of
us
shall
treat
or
deale
for
himselfe
particularly
:
Which
Oath
,
for
my
part
,
I
purpose
to
keep
unviolated
to
the
end
.
But
when
the
rest
of
the
Noble-men
shall
conveene
,
I
shall
leave
nothing
that
lyeth
in
my
power
undone
,
that
may
make
for
the
quietnesse
of
this
poore
Realme
:
Provided
,
That
the
glory
of
Christ
Iesus
be
not
hindered
by
our
concord
.
And
if
your
Majestie
shall
be
found
so
tractable
,
as
now
ye
offer
,
I
doubt
not
to
obtaine
of
the
rest
of
my
brethren
such
favour
towards
your
service
,
as
your
Majestie
shall
have
just
occasion
to
stand
content
:
For
I
take
God
to
record
,
That
in
this
action
I
have
neither
sought
,
neither
yet
seek
any
other
thing
then
to
increase
Gods
glory
,
and
the
Libertie
of
this
poore
Realme
to
be
maintained
.
Further
,
I
have
shewed
unto
your
Messenger
what
things
have
misliked
me
in
your
proceedings
,
even
from
such
a
heart
as
I
wish
to
God
you
knew
fully
,
and
all
men
else
.
And
this
,
with
hearty
commendation
of
service
to
your
Majestie
,
I
heartily
commit
your
Highnesse
to
the
eternall
protection
of
the
omnipotent
.
At
Saint
Andrews
,
the
first
of
October
.
Sic
subscribitur
.
Your
Majesties
humble
and
obedient
Servitour
.
I.
St.
The
Queens
Proclamation
.
FOr
so
much
as
it
is
understood
by
the
Queen
,
that
the
Duke
of
Chattellawralt
hath
lately
directed
his
Missives
into
all
parts
of
this
Realm
,
making
mention
that
the
French-men
late
arrived
with
their
wives
and
children
,
are
begun
to
plant
in
Leith
,
to
the
ruine
of
the
Common-weale
,
which
he
and
his
partakers
will
not
passe
over
with
patient
beholding
,
desiring
to
know
what
will
be
every
mans
part
.
And
that
the
fortification
of
Leith
,
is
a
purpose
devised
in
France
,
and
that
therefore
Monsieur
de
la
Brosse
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Amiens
,
are
come
to
this
countrey
.
A
thing
so
vaine
and
untrue
,
that
the
contrary
thereof
is
knowne
to
all
men
of
free
judgement
.
Therefore
the
Queen
,
willing
that
the
occasions
whereby
her
Majesty
was
moved
so
to
do
,
be
made
patent
,
and
what
have
been
her
proceedings
since
the
appointment
last
made
on
the
Linkes
beside
Leith
.
To
the
effect
that
the
trueth
of
all
things
being
made
manifest
,
every
man
may
understand
how
unjustly
that
a
desire
to
suppresse
the
liberty
of
this
Realm
is
laid
to
her
charge
;
we
have
thought
expedient
to
make
this
discourse
following
.
First
,
although
after
the
said
appointment
,
divers
of
the
said
Congregation
,
and
that
not
of
the
meanest
sort
,
hath
violently
broken
the
points
thereof
,
and
made
sundry
occasions
of
new
cumber
.
The
same
was
in
a
part
winked
at
,
and
over-looked
,
in
hope
that
they
in
time
would
remember
their
duty
,
and
abstaine
from
such
evil
behaviour
,
which
conversion
her
Majestie
ever
sought
,
rather
then
any
punishment
,
with
such
care
and
solicitude
by
all
means
,
and
in
the
mean
time
nothing
was
provided
for
her
own
security
.
But
at
last
by
their
frequent
Messages
to
and
from
England
,
to
have
recourse
to
the
Law
of
Nature
.
And
like
as
a
small
Bird
,
being
pursued
,
will
provide
some
nest
,
so
her
Majestie
could
do
no
lesse
in
cases
of
pursuit
,
but
provide
some
sure
retract
for
her selfe
and
her
company
,
and
to
that
effect
chose
the
Town
of
Leith
,
as
a
place
convenient
therefore
:
because
it
was
her
dearest
daughters
property
,
and
no
other
person
could
claime
Title
or
Interesse
thereto
,
and
also
because
in
former
times
it
had
been
fortified
:
About
the
same
time
that
the
seeking
support
of
England
was
made
manifest
,
arrived
the
Earle
of
Arrane
,
These
Letters
being
divulgate
,
the
hearts
of
many
were
stirred
,
for
they
judged
the
Narration
of
the
Queen
Regent
to
have
been
true
,
others
understood
the
same
to
be
utterly
false
.
But
because
the
Lords
desired
that
all
men
should
judge
in
their
cause
,
they
set
out
the
Declaration
subsequent
.
The
DECLARATION
of
the
Lords
,
against
the
former
PROCLAMATION
.
WE
are
compelled
unwillingly
to
answer
the
grievous
accusations
most
unjustly
laid
to
our
charges
by
the
Queen
Regent
,
and
her
perverse
Counsell
,
who
cease
not
by
all
craft
and
malice
to
make
us
odious
to
our
dearest
brethren
,
Monsieur
de
la
Brosse
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Amiens
sent
to
this
Countrey
;
Is
a
thing
so
vaine
and
untrue
,
that
the
contrary
thereof
is
notorious
to
all
men
of
free
judgement
.
But
evident
it
is
,
whatsoever
she
alleadged
,
That
since
their
arrivall
Leith
was
begun
to
be
fortified
.
She
alleadged
,
That
she
seeing
the
defection
of
great
Personages
,
was
compelled
to
have
recourse
to
the
Law
of
Nature
,
and
like
a
small
bird
pursued
to
provide
for
some
sure
retract
to
her self
and
her
company
.
But
why
doth
she
not
answer
for
what
purpose
did
she
bring
in
her
new
Bands
of
men
of
War
?
Inche
,
Colme
,
Dumbar
,
and
Blacknesse
,
Forts
and
Strengths
already
made
;
yet
all
these
could
not
so
well
serve
her
turne
as
Leith
,
because
it
was
her
daughters
property
,
and
none
other
could
have
title
unto
it
,
and
because
it
had
been
fortified
oft
before
.
That
all
men
may
know
the
just
title
her
daughter
and
she
had
to
the
Town
of
Leith
,
Leith
;
Edinburgh
continually
seeking
constantly
to
possesse
the
liberty
of
Leith
which
by
donation
of
ancient
Kings
they
have
long
enjoyed
:
And
Leith
,
by
the
contrary
aspiring
to
a
liberty
and
freedom
in
prejudice
of
Edinburgh
.
The
Queen
Regent
,
a
woman
that
could
make
her
profit
at
all
hands
,
was
not
ignorant
how
to
compasse
her
own
businesse
,
and
therefore
secretly
she
gave
advertisement
to
some
of
Leith
,
that
she
would
make
their
Towne
free
,
if
that
she
might
do
it
with
any
colour
of
Justice
.
Broughtie
Craig
was
taken
.
What
danger
might
ensue
to
the
rest
of
the
Realm
,
if
the
French
should
plant
in
divers
places
,
and
what
were
the
places
that
might
annoy
us
.
In
conclusion
it
was
found
,
That
the
taking
of
the
said
house
by
French
men
,
should
be
destruction
to
Dundie
,
and
hurtfull
to
S.
Iohnston
,
and
to
the
whole
Countrey
;
and
therefore
it
was
thought
expedient
to
prevent
the
danger
,
as
that
we
did
,
for
preservation
of
our
brethren
and
common
Countrey
.
It
is
not
unknown
what
enemies
those
two
Towns
have
,
and
how
gladly
would
some
have
all
good
order
and
policy
overthrown
in
them
.
The
conjectures
that
the
French-men
were
of
minde
shortly
to
have
taken
the
same
place
,
were
not
obscrure
:
but
whatsoever
they
pretended
,
we
cannot
repent
that
we
(
as
said
is
)
have
prevented
the
danger
;
and
would
God
that
power
had
been
in
the
same
manner
to
have
foreclosed
their
enterprise
at
Leith
:
That
she
can
make
us
no
promise
which
she
can
keep
,
nor
we
can
credit
,
so
long
as
she
is
forced
with
the
strength
,
and
ruled
by
the
counsell
of
France
.
We
are
not
ignorant
that
Princes
think
it
good
policy
to
betray
their
subjects
by
breaking
of
promises
,
be
they
never
so
solemnly
made
.
We
have
not
forgotten
what
counsell
she
and
Monsieur
Dosell
gave
to
the
Duke
,
against
those
that
slue
the
Cardinall
,
and
kept
the
Castle
of
S.
Andrewes
,
sowter
is
to
sayle
a
Ship
in
a
stormy
day
.
She
complaineth
that
we
will
not
suffer
provision
to
be
made
for
her
house
:
In
very
deed
we
unfainedly
repent
that
before
this
we
took
not
better
order
that
these
murtherers
and
oppressors
whom
she
pretendeth
to
nourish
for
our
destruction
,
had
not
been
disappointed
of
their
great
provision
of
Victualls
which
she
and
they
have
gathered
,
to
the
great
hurt
of
the
whole
Countrey
:
But
as
God
shall
assist
us
in
times
coming
,
we
shall
do
diligence
somewhat
to
frustrate
their
devillish
purpose
.
What
both
what
she
and
we
pretend
,
we
doubt
not
but
God
(
who
cannot
suffer
the
abuse
of
his
owne
Name
long
to
be
unpunished
)
shall
one
day
declare
,
and
unto
him
we
fear
not
to
commit
our
Cause
.
even
by
force
of
Arms
,
seeing
that
otherwayes
it
is
denyed
unto
us
)
we
are
assured
that
neither
God
,
God
hath
made
us
Councellors
by
birth
of
this
Realme
,
Nature
bindeth
us
to
love
our
owne
Countrey
,
and
just
Laws
command
us
to
support
our
brethren
unjustly
pursued
,
yea
,
the
Oath
that
we
have
made
to
be
true
to
this
Common-wealth
compelled
us
to
hazard
whatsoever
God
hath
given
us
,
before
that
we
see
the
miserable
ruine
of
the
same
.
If
any
thinke
it
is
not
Religion
which
now
we
seek
,
we
answer
,
That
it
is
nothing
else
but
the
zeal
of
the
true
Religion
which
moveth
us
to
this
enterprise
:
This
promise
was
forgot
,
and
therefore
God
plagued
.
Wha
spirit
could
have
hoped
for
victory
in
so
desperate
dangers
.
seeing
that
we
hazard
our
lives
for
preservation
of
them
and
us
,
and
of
us
and
our
posterity
to
come
:
Assuring
such
as
shall
declare
themselves
favourers
of
her
Faction
and
enemies
unto
us
,
That
we
shall
repute
them
,
whensoever
God
shall
put
the
Sword
of
Justice
in
our
hands
worthy
of
such
punishment
as
is
due
for
such
as
study
to
betray
their
Countreyes
into
the
hands
of
strangers
.
This
our
answer
was
formed
and
divulgate
in
some
places
,
but
not
universally
,
by
reason
of
our
day
appointed
to
meet
at
Sterlin
,
as
before
is
declared
.
In
this
mean
time
the
Queens
Posts
ran
with
all
possible
expedition
to
draw
men
to
her
devotion
.
And
in
very
deed
she
found
more
favourers
of
her
iniquity
then
we
suspected
.
For
a
man
that
of
long
time
had
been
one
of
our
number
in
profession
,
offered
(
as
himselfe
did
confesse
)
his
service
to
the
Queen
,
to
travell
betwixt
her
Majestie
and
the
Congregation
for
concord
;
she
refused
not
his
offer
,
but
knowing
his
simplicitie
,
Robert
Lockard
,
a
man
of
whom
many
have
had
and
still
have
good
opinion
,
as
touching
his
Religion
.
But
to
enter
in
the
managing
of
such
affaires
,
not
so
fit
as
godly
and
wise
men
would
require
:
he
travelleth
not
the
lesse
earnestly
in
the
Queen
Regents
affairs
,
and
could
not
be
perswaded
,
but
that
she
meant
sincerely
,
and
that
she
would
promote
the
Religion
to
the
uttermost
of
her
power
.
He
promised
in
her
name
,
That
she
would
put
away
her
French-men
,
and
would
be
ruled
by
the
counsell
of
naturall
Scottish-men
:
when
it
was
reasoned
in
his
contrary
,
That
if
she
were
so
minded
to
do
,
she
could
have
found
Mediatours
a
great
deale
more
fit
for
that
purpose
.
He
feared
not
to
affirme
,
That
he
knew
more
of
her
minde
,
then
all
the
French
or
Scots
that
were
in
Scotland
;
yea
,
more
then
her
own
brethren
that
were
in
France
.
He
travelled
with
the
Earle
of
Glencarne
,
the
Lords
of
Uchiltrie
and
Boyd
,
with
the
Laird
of
Dun
,
and
with
the
Preachers
,
to
whom
he
had
certaine
secret
Letters
,
which
he
would
not
deliver
,
unlesse
that
they
would
make
a
faithfull
promise
,
That
they
should
never
reveale
the
thing
contained
in
the
same
.
To
the
which
it
was
answered
,
That
in
no
wayes
they
could
make
such
a
promise
,
by
reason
that
they
were
sworne
one
to
another
,
and
altogether
in
one
body
,
That
they
should
have
no
secret
intelligence
,
nor
deale
with
the
Queen
Regent
,
but
that
they
should
communicate
with
the
great
Counsell
whatsoever
she
proposed
unto
them
,
so
they
did
answer
unto
her
,
as
by
this
answer
written
by
Iohn
Knox
to
the
Queen
Regent
may
be
understood
.
The
tenour
whereof
followeth
.
To
the
Queen
Regent
.
MADAME
,
MY
duty
humbly
premised
:
Your
Majesties
servant
,
Master
Robert
Lockard
,
most
instantly
hath
required
me
and
others
to
whom
your
Majesties
Letters
,
as
he
alleadged
,
were
directed
,
to
receive
the
same
in
a
secret
manner
,
and
to
give
him
answer
accordingly
;
but
because
some
of
the
number
that
he
required
,
were
,
and
are
of
the
great
Counsell
of
this
Realme
,
and
therefore
are
solemnely
sworne
to
have
nothing
to
do
in
a
secret
manner
,
neither
with
your
Majestie
,
nor
with
any
that
cometh
from
you
,
or
from
your
Counsell
.
And
so
they
could
not
receive
your
Majesties
Letters
with
such
conditions
as
the
said
Master
Robert
required
,
therefore
thought
he
good
to
take
backe
to
your
Majestie
againe
the
said
Letters
close
;
And
yet
because
,
as
he
reporteth
,
he
hath
made
to
your
Majestie
some
promise
in
my
name
,
at
his
request
,
I
am
content
to
testifie
by
my
Letter
and
Subscription
,
the
sum
of
that
which
I
did
communicate
with
him
.
In
Dondie
,
after
many
words
betwixt
him
and
me
,
I
said
,
That
albeit
divers
sinister
reports
had
been
made
of
me
,
yet
did
I
never
declare
any
evident
token
of
hatred
nor
enmity
against
your
Majestie
.
For
if
it
be
the
office
of
a
true
friend
to
give
true
and
faithfull
counsell
to
them
whom
he
seeth
run
to
destruction
for
lack
of
the
same
,
I
could
not
be
proved
enemy
to
your
Majestie
,
but
rather
a
friend
unfeigned
.
For
what
counsell
I
had
given
to
your
Majestie
,
my
Writings
,
as
well
my
Letter
and
Addition
to
the
same
,
now
Printed
,
as
divers
others
which
I
wrote
from
S.
Johnston
,
may
testifie
.
I
further
added
,
That
such
an
enemy
was
I
unto
you
,
that
my
tongue
did
both
perswade
,
and
obtaine
,
That
your
authority
and
Regiment
should
be
obeyed
of
us
in
all
things
lawfull
,
till
you
declare
your selfe
open
enemy
to
this
Common-wealth
,
as
now
,
alas
,
ye
have
done
.
This
I
willed
him
moreover
to
say
to
your
Majestie
,
That
if
ye
following
the
counsell
of
flattering
men
,
having
no
God
but
this
world
and
their
belly
,
did
proceed
in
your
malice
against
Christ
Iesus
his
Religion
,
and
true
Ministers
,
that
ye
should
do
nothing
else
but
accelerate
and
hasten
Gods
plague
and
vengeance
upon
your selfe
and
those
that
followeth
you
.
And
that
ye
(
if
ye
did
not
change
your
purpose
hastily
)
should
bring
your selfe
in
such
extreame
danger
,
that
when
ye
would
seek
remedy
it
should
not
be
so
easie
to
be
found
as
it
had
been
before
.
This
is
the
effect
and
sum
of
all
that
I
said
at
that
time
,
and
willed
him
if
he
pleased
to
communicate
the
same
to
your
Majestie
.
And
the
same
yet
againe
I
notifie
unto
your
Majestie
by
this
my
Letter
,
written
and
subscribed
at
Edinburgh
,
the
26
day
of
October
1559.
Sic
subscribitur
.
Your
Majesties
to
command
in
all
godlinesse
,
John
Knox.
Postscriptum
.
God
move
your
heart
yet
in
time
to
consider
,
That
ye
fight
not
against
men
,
but
against
the
eternall
God
,
and
against
his
Son
Iesus
Christ
,
the
onely
Prince
of
the
Kings
of
the
earth
.
At
which
answer
,
the
said
M.
Robert
was
so
offended
,
that
he
would
not
deliver
his
Letters
,
saying
,
That
we
were
ungodly
,
and
injurious
to
the
Queen
Regent
,
if
we
suspected
any
craft
in
her
.
To
the
which
it
was
answered
by
one
of
the
Preachers
,
That
time
should
declare
whether
he
or
they
were
deceived
,
if
she
should
not
declare
her selfe
enemy
to
the
true
Religion
which
they
professed
,
if
ever
she
had
the
upper
hand
,
then
they
would
be
content
to
confesse
,
That
they
had
suspected
her
sincerity
without
just
cause
.
But
if
she
should
declare
her
malice
no
lesse
in
times
comming
then
she
had
done
before
they
required
that
he
should
be
more
moderate
,
then
to
condemne
them
whose
conscience
he
knoweth
not
,
and
this
was
the
end
of
his
travell
for
that
time
.
After
that
he
had
troubled
the
conscience
of
many
godly
and
quiet
persons
.
For
he
and
others
who
were
her
hired
postes
,
ceased
not
to
blow
in
the
eares
of
all
men
,
That
the
Queen
was
heavily
dealt
with
,
That
she
required
nothing
but
obedience
to
her
daughter
,
That
she
was
content
that
the
true
Religion
should
go
forward
,
Iames
Balfoure
especially
,
whose
venemous
tongues
against
God
and
his
true
Religion
,
as
they
deserve
punishment
of
men
,
so
shall
they
not
escape
Gods
vengeance
,
unlesse
that
speedily
they
repent
.
After
our
coming
to
Edinburgh
,
the
day
forenamed
,
we
assembled
in
Counsell
,
and
determined
to
give
new
advertisement
to
the
Queen
Regent
of
our
convention
,
and
in
such
sort
,
and
so
with
common
consent
we
sent
unto
her
our
Request
,
as
followeth
.
The
second
Admonition
to
the
Queen
Regent
.
MAdame
,
Your
Majestie
may
call
to
minde
,
how
at
our
last
Convention
at
Hamilton
,
we
required
your
Highnesse
in
most
humble
manner
to
desist
from
the
fortifying
of
the
Town
of
Lieth
,
then
enterprised
and
begun
,
which
appeared
to
us
(
and
yet
doth
)
an
entrie
to
a
conquest
and
overthrow
of
our
Liberties
,
and
altogether
against
the
Lawes
and
Customes
of
this
Realm
,
seeing
it
was
begun
,
and
yet
continueth
without
any
advice
and
consent
of
the
Nobility
and
Counsell
of
this
Realm
.
Wherefore
now
,
as
oft
before
,
according
unto
our
duty
to
our
Common-wealth
,
we
most
humbly
require
your
Majestie
,
to
cause
your
Strangers
and
Souldiers
whatsoever
,
to
depart
the
said
Town
of
Lieth
,
and
make
the
same
patent
,
not
onely
to
the
inhabitants
,
but
also
to
all
Scottish
men
,
our
Soveraign
Ladies
Leiges
;
assuring
your
Highnesse
,
That
if
refusing
the
same
,
ye
declare
thereby
your
evil
minde
towards
the
Common-wealth
,
and
Liberty
of
this
Realm
,
we
will
(
as
before
)
move
and
declare
the
causes
unto
the
whole
Nobility
and
Commonalty
of
this
Realm
.
And
according
to
the
oath
which
we
had
sworn
for
the
maintenance
of
the
Common-weale
,
in
all
manner
of
things
to
us
possible
,
we
will
provide
remedy
therefore
,
requiring
most
humbly
your
Majesties
answer
in
haste
with
the
Bearer
,
because
in
our
eyes
the
act
continually
proceeds
,
declaring
your
determination
of
conquest
,
which
is
presumed
of
all
men
,
and
not
without
cause
.
And
thus
after
our
commendation
of
service
,
we
pray
Almighty
God
to
have
your
Majesty
in
his
eternall
tuition
.
These
our
Letters
received
,
our
Messenger
was
threatned
,
and
withholden
a
whole
day
,
thereafter
he
was
dismissed
;
without
any
other
answer
,
But
that
she
would
send
an
answer
,
when
she
thought
expedient
.
In
this
mean
time
,
because
the
rumour
ceased
not
,
that
the
Duke
usurped
the
authority
,
he
was
compelled
with
the
sound
of
trumpet
at
the
Market-Crosse
of
Edinburgh
to
make
his
Purgation
as
followeth
,
the
19
of
October
.
The
Purgation
of
the
Duke
.
FOrasmuch
as
the
Duke
of
Chatellarault
,
understanding
the
false
report
made
by
these
about
the
Queen
Regent
against
him
,
That
he
and
his
son
the
Lord
Arrane
,
should
pretend
usurpation
of
the
Crown
and
authority
of
this
Realm
,
when
in
very
deed
,
he
,
nor
his
said
son
never
once
hath
made
any
shew
of
any
such
thing
,
but
onely
in
simplicity
of
heart
,
The
21
of
Octob.
came
from
the
Queen
Regent
M.
Robert
Forman
,
Lion
King
of
Arms
,
who
brought
unto
us
a
Writing
in
this
Tenor
and
Credit
.
AFter
commendations
,
We
have
received
your
Letter
of
Edinburgh
,
the
19
of
this
instant
,
which
appeareth
to
us
,
rather
to
have
come
from
a
Prince
to
his
Subjects
,
then
from
Subjects
to
them
that
beare
authority
.
For
answer
whereof
,
we
have
presently
directed
unto
you
this
Bearer
,
Lion
Herald
King
of
Arms
,
sufficiently
instructed
with
our
minde
,
to
whom
ye
shall
give
credence
.
At
Leith
,
Octob.
21.
1559.
Sic
subscribitur
.
Mary
R.
His
Credit
is
this
.
Let
this
be
noted
,
and
let
all
men
judge
of
the
purpose
of
the
French
and
how
good
and
wise
Patriots
they
w●re
,
who
sold
our
Soveraign
to
France
for
their
private
profit
,
and
they
by
name
were
〈◊〉
Hamiltons
.
THat
the
Queen
wonders
how
any
durst
presume
to
command
her
in
that
Realm
,
which
needeth
not
to
be
Conquest
by
any
force
,
considering
that
it
was
already
Conquest
by
Marriage
.
That
French-men
could
not
justly
be
called
strangers
,
seeing
that
they
were
Naturalized
;
and
therefore
that
she
would
neither
make
that
Town
patent
,
neither
yet
send
any
man
away
,
but
as
she
thought
expedient
.
She
accused
the
Duke
of
violating
his
promise
.
She
made
long
Protestation
of
her
love
towards
the
Common-wealth
of
Scotland
,
and
in
the
end
commanded
,
That
under
the
pain
of
Treason
all
assistaries
to
the
Duke
and
unto
us
,
should
depart
from
the
Town
of
Edinburgh
.
This
answer
received
,
credit
heard
,
preconceived
malice
sufficiently
espied
,
consultation
was
taken
what
was
expedient
to
be
done
.
And
for
the
first
,
it
was
concluded
,
That
the
Herald
should
be
stayed
,
till
further
determination
should
be
taken
.
The
whole
Nobility
,
Whether
she
that
so
contemptuously
refused
the
most
humble
request
of
the
borne
Councellors
of
the
Realme
,
being
also
but
a
Regent
,
whose
pretences
threatned
the
bondage
of
the
whole
Common-wealth
,
ought
to
be
suffered
so
tyrannically
to
domineer
over
them
.
And
because
that
this
question
had
not
been
before
disputed
in
open
assembly
,
it
was
thought
expedient
that
the
judgement
of
the
Preachers
should
be
required
;
who
being
instructed
in
the
case
,
Iohn
Willock
,
who
before
had
sustained
the
burthen
of
the
Church
in
Edinburgh
,
commanded
to
speak
,
made
discourse
as
followeth
:
Affirming
,
Iohn
Willock
.
first
,
That
albeit
Magistrates
be
Gods
Ordinance
,
having
of
him
Power
and
Authority
,
yet
is
not
their
Power
so
largely
extended
,
but
that
it
is
bounded
and
limited
by
God
in
his
Word
.
And
secondarily
,
That
as
subjects
are
commanded
to
obey
their
magistrates
,
so
are
the
Magistrates
commanded
to
give
some
duty
to
their
subjects
,
so
that
God
by
his
Word
hath
prescribed
the
Office
of
the
one
and
of
the
other
.
Thirdly
,
That
albeit
God
hath
appointed
Magistrates
his
Lieutenants
on
earth
,
and
hath
honoured
them
with
his
own
Title
,
calling
them
Gods
,
That
yet
he
did
never
so
firmly
establish
any
,
but
at
his
pleasure
,
he
seeing
just
cause
,
might
deprive
them
.
Fourthly
,
That
in
deposing
of
Princes
,
and
those
that
have
been
in
Authority
,
God
did
not
alwayes
use
his
immediate
power
,
but
sometimes
he
useth
second
means
,
which
his
wisedome
thought
good
,
and
Justice
approved
:
As
by
Asa
,
he
removed
Maacha
his
owne
mother
from
Honour
and
Authority
which
before
she
had
used
.
By
Iehu
,
he
destroyed
Ioram
,
and
the
whole
posterity
of
Achab.
And
by
divers
others
he
hath
deposed
from
Authority
those
whom
before
he
had
established
by
his
own
Word
.
And
hereupon
concluded
he
,
That
sith
the
Queen
Regent
denied
her
chief
duty
to
the
subjects
of
this
Realme
,
which
was
,
To
minister
Justice
to
them
indifferently
,
Hereafter
was
the
judgement
of
Iohn
Knox
required
,
Iohn
Knox
in
the
deposition
of
the
Queen
Regent
.
who
approving
the
sentence
of
his
brother
,
added
,
first
,
That
the
iniquity
of
the
Queen
Regent
and
disorder
,
ought
in
no
wise
to
withdraw
neither
our
hearts
,
neither
yet
the
hearts
of
other
subjects
from
the
obedience
due
unto
our
Soveraigne
.
And
thirdly
,
he
required
,
That
no
such
sentence
should
be
pronounced
against
her
,
but
that
upon
known
and
open
repentance
,
and
upon
her
conversion
to
the
Common-wealth
,
and
submission
to
the
Nobility
,
place
should
be
granted
unto
her
of
regresse
to
the
same
honours
from
the
which
for
just
causes
she
justly
might
be
deprived
.
The
Votes
of
every
man
particularly
by
himself
required
,
and
every
man
commanded
to
speak
as
he
would
answer
to
God
,
what
his
conscience
judged
in
that
matter
,
there
was
none
found
amongst
the
whole
number
,
who
did
not
by
his
tongue
consent
to
her
deprivation
.
Thereafter
was
her
Processe
committed
to
Writing
,
and
registred
as
followeth
.
Articles
against
the
Queen
Regent
.
the
Nobility
,
Barons
and
Burgesses
convened
,
to
advise
upon
the
affairs
of
the
Common-wealth
,
and
to
ayd
,
support
and
succour
the
same
,
perceiving
and
lamenting
the
enterprised
destruction
of
their
said
Common-wealth
,
and
overthrow
of
the
liberties
of
their
native
Countrey
,
by
the
means
of
the
Queen
Regent
,
and
certain
strangers
her
privie
Counsellors
,
plain
contrary
to
our
Soveraign
Lord
and
Ladies
mind
,
and
direct
against
the
counsell
of
the
Nobility
,
to
proceed
by
little
and
little
,
even
unto
the
uttermost
ruine
;
So
that
the
urgent
necessity
of
the
Common-wealth
may
no
longer
suffer
delay
,
and
earnestly
craveth
our
support
.
Seeing
therefore
that
the
said
Q.
Regent
(
abusing
and
overpassing
our
Soveraigne
Lord
and
Ladies
Commission
given
and
granted
to
her
)
hath
in
all
her
proceedings
pursued
the
Barons
and
Burgesses
within
this
Realme
,
In
witnesse
of
the
which
our
common
consent
and
free
Vote
,
we
have
subscribed
this
present
act
of
suspension
with
our
hands
,
day
,
yeere
,
and
place
aforesaid
.
Sic
subscribitur
.
By
us
the
Nobility
and
Commons
of
the
Protestants
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
.
After
that
this
our
act
of
suspension
was
by
sound
of
Trumpet
divulgate
at
the
Market-Crosse
of
Edinburgh
,
we
dismissed
the
Herald
with
this
Answer
.
MADAME
,
WE
received
your
Answer
,
and
heard
the
credit
of
Lion
King
of
Armes
,
whereby
we
gathered
sufficiently
your
perseverance
in
evil
minde
towards
us
,
the
glory
of
God
,
our
Common-weale
,
and
Liberty
of
our
native
Countrey
.
For
safety
of
the
which
,
according
to
our
duty
,
we
have
in
our
Soveraign
Lord
and
Ladies
name
suspended
your
Commission
,
and
all
administration
of
policie
which
you
may
pretend
thereby
,
being
most
assuredly
perswaded
,
That
your
proceedings
are
direct
contrary
to
our
Soveraigne
Lord
and
Ladies
will
,
which
we
ever
esteem
to
be
for
the
weale
,
and
not
for
the
hurt
of
this
our
Common-wealth
.
And
as
you
will
not
acknowledge
us
our
Soveraigne
Lord
and
Lady
,
their
true
Barons
,
and
Leiges
for
your
Subjects
and
Counsel
,
no
more
will
we
acknowledge
you
for
any
Regent
or
lawfull
Magistrate
unto
us
,
seeing
,
if
any
authority
ye
have
by
reason
of
our
Soveraignes
Commission
granted
unto
you
,
The
same
for
most
worthy
reasons
is
worthily
suspended
by
us
,
Your
Highnesse
humble
servitors
The
day
following
we
summoned
the
Town
of
Leith
by
the
sound
of
Trumpet
,
in
forme
as
followeth
.
I
Require
and
charge
in
the
name
of
our
Soveraign
Lord
and
Ladie
,
and
of
the
Counsell
presently
in
Edinburgh
,
That
all
Scots
and
French-men
of
whatsoever
estate
and
degree
they
be
,
depart
out
of
the
Towne
of
Lieth
within
the
space
of
twelve
houres
,
and
make
the
same
patent
to
all
and
sundry
our
Soveraigne
Ladies
Leiges
:
For
seeing
we
have
no
such
hatred
at
either
the
one
or
the
other
that
we
thirst
the
blood
of
any
of
the
two
,
for
the
one
is
our
naturall
brother
,
born
,
nourished
,
and
brought
up
within
the
bowels
of
one
common
Countrey
,
and
with
the
other
our
nation
hath
continued
long
amity
and
allie
,
and
hopeth
that
so
shall
do
,
so
long
as
they
use
us
as
friends
,
and
not
strive
to
make
slaves
of
friends
,
which
this
strengthening
of
our
Towns
pretendeth
.
And
therefore
most
heartily
desire
,
that
one
and
the
other
to
desist
from
fortifying
or
maintaining
of
this
Town
,
in
our
Soveraignes
and
their
said
Councells
name
,
requiring
them
to
make
the
same
free
within
the
space
of
twelve
houres
.
Defiance
given
,
there
was
skirmishing
,
without
great
slaughter
,
preparation
of
Scales
and
Ladders
was
made
for
the
Assault
,
which
was
concluded
by
common
consent
of
the
Nobility
and
Barons
.
The
Scales
were
appointed
to
be
made
in
Saint
Giles
Church
,
so
that
Preaching
was
neglected
,
which
did
not
a
little
grieve
the
Preachers
,
and
many
godly
with
them
.
The
Preachers
spared
not
openly
to
say
,
That
they
feared
the
successe
of
that
enterprise
should
not
be
prosperous
,
because
the
beginning
appeared
to
bring
with
it
some
contempt
of
God
and
of
his
Word
;
other
places
,
said
they
,
had
been
more
apt
for
such
Preparations
,
then
where
the
people
conveaned
to
Common-Prayers
and
unto
Preaching
.
In
very
deed
the
audience
was
wonderfully
troubled
all
that
time
,
which
(
with
other
disorder
espied
amongst
us
)
gave
occasion
to
our
Preachers
to
affirme
,
Iames
Balfour
,
was
taken
carrying
a
Writ
,
which
did
open
the
most
secret
thing
that
was
devised
in
the
Councell
;
The
Duke
and
his
friends
fearfull
.
The
ungodly
Souldiers
.
that
he
was
greatly
troubled
,
and
by
his
feare
,
were
troubled
many
others
.
The
men
of
Warre
(
for
the
most
part
were
men
without
God
or
honesty
)
made
a
mutiny
,
because
they
lacked
a
part
of
their
wages
.
They
had
done
the
same
in
Linlithquow
before
,
where
they
made
a
Proclamation
,
That
they
would
serve
any
man
,
to
suppresse
the
Congregation
,
and
set
up
the
Masse
againe
.
They
made
a
fray
upon
my
Lord
Argyles
Hie-land
men
,
and
slew
one
of
the
principall
men
of
his
Chamber
,
who
notwithstanding
,
behaved
himselfe
so
moderately
,
and
so
studious
to
pacifie
that
tumult
,
that
many
wondered
,
as
well
of
his
prudent
councell
and
stoutnesse
,
as
of
the
great
obedience
of
his
company
.
The
ungodly
Souldiers
in
hatred
of
goodnesse
and
good
men
,
continuing
in
their
disorder
,
mocked
the
Laird
of
Tullibarne
,
and
other
Noble-men
,
who
exhorted
them
to
quietnesse
.
All
these
troubles
were
practised
by
the
Queene
,
David
Forresse
,
Iohn
Hart
and
others
,
who
before
had
charge
of
the
Coyning-House
,
did
promise
their
faithfull
labours
.
But
when
the
matter
came
to
the
very
point
,
Iohn
〈◊〉
.
the
said
Iohn
Hart
and
others
of
his
faction
stole
away
,
and
took
with
them
the
instruments
apt
for
that
purpose
;
Whether
this
was
done
by
the
falshood
and
feeblenesse
of
the
said
Iohn
,
or
the
practising
of
others
,
is
yet
uncertaine
.
Rested
then
no
hope
amongst
our selves
,
that
any
Money
could
be
furnished
:
And
therefore
it
was
concluded
by
a
few
of
those
whom
we
judged
most
secret
,
That
Sir
Ralph
Sadler
and
Sir
Iames
Crofts
,
then
having
charge
at
Barwick
,
should
be
tempted
,
If
they
would
support
us
with
any
reasonable
sum
in
that
urgent
necessitie
.
And
for
that
purpose
was
the
Laird
of
Ormeston
directed
unto
them
,
in
so
secret
manner
as
we
could
devise
.
But
yet
our
counsell
was
disclosed
to
the
Queen
,
who
appointed
the
Lord
Bothwell
(
as
himselfe
confessed
)
to
wait
upon
the
returning
of
the
said
Laird
,
as
that
he
did
with
all
diligence
,
and
so
being
assuredly
informed
,
by
what
way
he
came
,
the
said
Earle
Bothwell
foreset
his
way
,
and
comming
upon
him
unaware
,
did
take
him
,
after
that
he
was
evil
wounded
in
the
head
,
for
neither
could
he
get
his
ledd
Horse
,
not
his
steele
Bonnet
;
with
him
was
taken
the
sum
of
foure
thousand
Crowns
of
the
Sun
,
Michael
Balfo●re
,
to
us
to
Edinburgh
,
to
purchase
of
the
Lords
of
the
Councell
License
to
come
and
speak
with
us
,
which
we
granted
,
after
that
he
had
promised
,
That
in
the
mean
time
he
should
neither
hurt
us
,
Iohn
Somerwaile
(
which
was
taken
without
long
pursuit
)
confessed
and
affirmed
;
Iohn
Ballenden
was
)
fled
without
delay
.
With
great
difficulty
could
they
be
kept
in
at
the
West
Port.
M.
Gawan
Hamilton
cryed
with
a
loud
voice
,
Drinke
now
as
ye
have
brewed
.
The
French
perceiving
by
the
clamour
of
our
fray
,
followed
as
said
is
,
to
the
midst
of
the
Cannon-gate
,
to
no
great
number
,
but
a
twenty
or
thirty
of
their
foot
losse
;
for
in
the
mean
time
the
rest
retired
themselves
with
our
Ordinance
.
Robert
Stewart
,
Robert
Stewart
.
Abbot
of
Halyrud-house
was
the
first
that
issued
forth
;
after
him
followed
many
upon
the
backs
of
the
French
.
At
last
came
the
Duke
,
and
then
was
no
man
more
busie
,
then
was
M.
Gawan
Hamilton
aforesaid
.
The
French
burnt
a
Back-house
,
and
took
some
spoile
from
the
poor
of
the
Cannon-gate
.
They
slue
a
Papist
,
and
a
drunken
Priest
named
Sir
Thomas
Sklaitter
,
an
aged
man
,
a
woman
giving
suck
,
and
her
childe
;
and
of
our
Souldiers
,
to
the
number
of
ten
:
Certain
were
taken
,
amongst
whom
Captain
Mowet
was
one
,
M.
Charles
Geddes
,
domestick
to
the
Master
of
Maxwell
.
The
Capt.
of
the
Castle
that
day
shot
a
Shot
at
the
French
,
declaring
them
thereby
friends
to
us
,
and
enemy
to
them
,
but
he
suddenly
repented
of
well-doing
.
Where
bought
ye
your
ware
?
Ie
pense
que
vous
l'aues
achete
sans
argent
.
(
Render
Lord
to
the
wicked
according
to
their
malice
.
)
Upon
Munday
the
fifth
of
November
did
the
French
issue
out
of
Leith
betimes
in
the
morning
,
for
keeping
of
the
Victualls
which
should
have
come
to
us
,
we
being
troubled
among
our selves
,
and
as
said
is
divided
in
opinions
,
were
neither
circumspect
when
they
did
issue
,
neither
yet
did
we
follow
with
such
expedition
as
had
been
meet
for
them
that
would
have
sought
our
advantage
.
Our
souldiers
could
scarcely
be
driven
forth
of
the
Towne
:
The
Earle
of
Arran
,
Lord
Iames
,
and
certain
with
them
,
made
haste
;
many
honest
men
then
followed
,
and
made
such
diligence
,
that
they
caused
the
French
once
to
retire
somewhat
affrayedly
.
The
rest
that
were
in
Leith
perceiving
the
danger
of
their
fellows
,
issued
out
for
their
succour
.
The
Earle
of
Arran
and
Lord
Iames
aforesaid
,
Alexander
Whitlaw
,
with
a
few
Horse-men
,
had
not
stayed
both
their
Horse-men
and
Foot-men
.
The
Company
which
was
next
us
perceiving
that
we
retired
,
with
speed
sent
forth
their
skirmishers
,
to
the
number
of
three
or
four
hundred
,
who
took
us
at
a
disadvantage
,
before
us
having
the
mire
of
Lestarrig
betwixt
us
and
them
:
and
we
were
enclosed
by
the
Park
ditch
,
so
that
in
no
wise
we
could
avoid
their
shot
.
The
Horse-men
followed
upon
our
heels
,
and
slue
divers
.
Our
own
Horse-men
over-rode
our
Foot-men
;
and
so
by
reason
of
the
narrownesse
of
the
place
,
there
was
no
resistance
made
.
The
Earle
of
Arran
,
the
Lord
Iames
,
in
great
danger
,
lighted
amongst
the
Foot-men
,
exhorting
them
to
have
some
respect
to
order
,
and
to
the
safety
of
their
brethren
,
whom
by
their
flying
they
exposed
to
murther
,
and
so
were
criminall
of
their
death
.
Captain
Alexander
Halyburnetoun
,
a
man
that
feared
God
,
tarried
with
certain
of
his
Souldiers
behinde
,
and
made
resistance
,
till
that
he
was
first
shot
,
and
then
taken
;
but
being
known
,
those
cruell
murtherers
wounded
him
in
divers
parts
to
the
death
,
and
yet
as
it
were
by
the
power
of
God
,
he
was
brought
in
to
the
Towne
,
where
in
few
,
but
yet
most
plaine
words
,
he
gave
Confession
of
his
Faith
,
testifying
,
That
he
doubted
nothing
of
Gods
mercy
,
purchased
to
him
by
the
Blood
of
Christ
Jesus
,
neither
yet
that
he
repented
that
it
pleased
God
to
make
him
worthy
to
shed
his
blood
,
Alexander
Haliburnton
Captaine
.
and
spend
his
life
in
defence
of
so
just
a
Cause
.
And
thus
,
with
the
dolour
of
many
,
he
ended
his
dolour
,
and
did
enter
(
we
doubt
not
)
into
that
blessed
Immortality
,
within
two
hours
after
our
departure
.
There
were
slain
to
the
number
of
twenty
four
or
thirty
men
,
the
most
part
poor
.
There
was
taken
the
Laird
of
Pitmillie
,
the
Laird
of
Pharnie
younger
,
the
Master
of
Bowchane
,
George
Cuwell
of
Dundie
,
and
some
others
of
lower
rank
,
Iohn
Dumbar
Lieutenant
to
Captain
Movet
,
Captain
David
Murray
had
his
horse
slain
,
and
himselfe
hurt
in
the
legge
.
Few
dayes
before
our
first
departure
,
William
Maitland
left
Leith
.
which
was
upon
Alhallow
Even
,
William
Maitland
of
Lethington
younger
,
Secretary
to
the
Queen
,
perceiving
himself
not
onely
to
be
suspected
as
one
that
favoured
our
part
,
but
also
to
stand
in
danger
of
his
life
,
if
he
should
remain
amongst
so
ungodly
a
company
;
for
whensoever
matters
came
in
question
,
he
spared
not
to
speak
his
conscience
:
which
liberty
of
tongue
,
and
gravity
of
judgement
,
the
French
did
highly
disdain
.
Which
perceived
by
him
,
he
conveyed
himself
away
in
the
morning
,
and
tendred
himself
to
M.
Kirkcaldie
Laird
of
Grange
;
who
coming
to
us
,
did
exhort
us
to
constancy
,
assuring
us
,
That
in
the
Queen
there
was
nothing
but
craft
and
deceit
.
He
travelled
exceedingly
to
have
retained
the
Lords
together
,
and
most
prudently
laid
before
their
eyes
the
dangers
that
might
ensue
their
departing
from
the
Towne
:
but
fear
and
dolour
had
so
seized
the
hearts
of
all
,
that
they
could
admit
no
consolation
.
The
Earle
of
Arran
,
and
the
Lord
Iames
offered
to
abide
,
if
any
reasonable
company
would
abide
with
them
;
but
men
did
so
steal
away
,
that
the
wit
of
man
could
not
stay
them
:
yea
,
some
of
the
greatest
determined
plainly
,
That
they
would
not
abide
.
The
Captain
of
the
Castle
,
November
,
Iohn
Knox
preached
(
Iohn
Willock
was
gone
into
England
,
as
before
he
appointed
)
and
treated
of
the
5
,
6
,
7
,
and
8
Verses
of
the
80
Psalm
,
where
David
,
in
the
person
of
the
afflicted
people
of
God
,
speaketh
this
in
the
fourth
Verse
:
The
Sermon
of
Iohn
Knox
in
Sterlin
,
in
the
greatest
of
our
trouble
.
O
thou
the
eternall
,
the
God
of
Hosts
,
how
long
shalt
thou
be
against
the
prayer
of
thy
people
?
5
:
Thou
hast
fed
us
with
the
bread
of
tears
,
and
hast
given
to
us
tears
to
drinke
in
great
measure
.
6.
Thou
hast
made
us
a
strife
unto
our
neighbours
,
and
our
enemies
laught
us
to
scorne
amongst
themselves
.
7.
O
God
of
Hosts
,
turne
us
againe
,
make
thy
face
to
shine
,
and
we
shall
be
saved
,
&c.
This
Psalme
had
the
said
Iohn
begun
in
Edinburgh
,
as
it
were
foreseeing
our
calamity
,
of
which
in
very
deed
he
did
not
obscurely
speak
,
but
he
plainly
did
admonish
us
,
That
he
was
assured
of
troubles
suddenly
to
come
,
and
therefore
he
exhorted
all
men
to
prayers
.
He
treated
the
first
three
Verses
in
Edinburgh
,
to
the
comfort
of
many
.
The
Argument
of
the
80
Psalme
.
He
declared
the
Argument
of
the
Psalme
,
affirming
for
his
judgement
,
That
it
was
made
by
David
himself
,
who
in
the
Spirit
of
Prophesie
foresaw
the
miserable
estate
of
Gods
people
,
especially
after
the
ten
Tribes
were
divided
,
and
departed
from
the
obedience
of
Iuda
;
for
it
was
not
(
said
he
)
without
cause
,
that
Ioseph
,
Ephraim
,
Benjamin
,
and
Manasse
was
especially
named
,
and
not
Iuda
;
to
wit
,
Because
that
they
came
first
to
calamity
,
and
were
translated
from
their
own
Inheritance
,
while
that
Iuda
yet
possessed
the
Kingdome
.
The
Division
.
He
divided
the
Psalme
into
three
parts
;
to
wit
,
-
1.
In
a
Prayer
.
-
2.
In
the
ground
whereupon
their
Prayer
was
founded
.
-
3.
And
in
the
lamentable
complaints
,
and
the
Vow
they
made
unto
God
.
Their
Prayer
was
,
That
God
should
convert
and
turne
them
,
That
he
should
make
his
face
to
shine
upon
them
,
And
that
he
should
restore
them
to
their
former
dignity
.
The
Grounds
and
Foundations
of
their
Prayers
were
,
-
1.
That
God
himself
had
become
Pastor
and
Governour
unto
them
.
-
2.
That
he
had
taken
the
protection
of
them
into
his
own
hand
.
-
3.
That
he
had
chosen
his
habitation
amongst
them
.
-
4.
That
he
had
delivered
them
from
Bondage
and
Thraldome
.
-
5.
That
he
had
multiplied
and
blessed
them
with
many
notable
Benedictions
.
Upon
those
two
parts
he
gave
these
Notes
.
-
First
,
That
the
felicity
of
Gods
people
may
not
be
measured
by
any
externall
appearance
;
for
often
it
is
,
That
the
same
people
to
whom
God
becometh
not
onely
Creator
,
but
Pastor
and
Protector
,
is
more
severely
dealt
with
,
then
those
Nations
where
very
ignorance
and
contempt
of
God
raigneth
.
-
Secondly
,
That
God
never
made
his
acquaintance
and
league
with
one
people
by
his
Word
,
-
Thirdly
,
That
those
prayers
were
dyted
unto
the
people
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
before
they
came
to
the
uttermost
of
trouble
,
to
assure
them
that
God
,
by
whose
Spirit
the
Prayer
was
dyted
,
would
not
contemne
the
same
in
the
midst
of
their
calamities
.
The
third
part
,
containing
the
lamenable
complaint
,
he
treated
on
in
Sterlin
,
in
presence
of
the
Duke
,
and
of
the
whole
Councell
.
In
the
exposition
thereof
,
he
declared
wherfore
God
in
wisedom
sometimes
suffered
his
chosen
Flock
to
be
exposed
to
mockage
and
dangers
,
and
to
appearing
destruction
;
to
wit
,
That
they
may
feel
the
vehemency
of
Gods
indignation
,
In
explaning
these
words
,
How
long
shalt
thou
be
angry
,
O
Lord
,
against
the
prayer
of
thy
people
;
he
declared
how
dolorous
and
fearfull
it
was
to
fight
against
that
temptation
,
that
God
turned
away
his
face
from
our
prayers
,
for
that
was
nothing
else
than
to
comprehend
and
conceive
God
to
bee
armed
to
our
destruction
:
which
temptation
no
flesh
can
abide
nor
overcome
,
unlesse
the
mighty
Spirit
of
God
interpose
himself
suddenly
.
The
example
he
gave
,
The
impaciency
of
Saul
,
when
God
would
not
hear
his
prayers
.
The
difference
betwixt
the
Elect
and
Reprobate
in
that
Temptation
,
he
plainly
declared
to
be
,
that
the
Elect
sustained
by
the
secret
power
of
Gods
Spirit
,
did
still
call
upon
God
,
albeit
he
appeared
to
contemne
their
prayers
:
which
(
said
he
)
is
the
sacrifice
most
acceptable
to
God
,
and
is
in
a
manner
even
to
fight
with
God
,
and
to
overcome
him
,
as
Iacob
did
in
wrastling
with
his
Angell
.
But
the
Reprobate
(
said
he
)
being
denyed
of
their
requests
at
Gods
hand
,
do
either
cease
to
pray
and
contemne
God
,
who
straightlie
commandeth
us
to
call
upon
him
in
the
day
of
adversitie
,
or
else
they
seek
at
the
Devill
,
that
which
they
see
they
cannot
obtain
by
God
.
2.
In
the
second
part
he
declared
how
hard
it
was
to
this
corrupt
nature
of
ours
not
to
rejoyce
and
put
confidence
in
our selves
when
God
giveth
victory
,
an
Idoll
of
his
owne
strength
,
as
did
King
Nebuchadnezzar
.
He
did
gravely
dispute
upon
the
nature
of
the
blinde
world
,
which
in
all
ages
had
insolently
rejoyced
when
God
did
chasten
his
own
children
,
whose
glory
and
honour
because
the
Reprobate
can
never
see
,
therefore
they
despi●e
them
,
and
the
wondrous
works
of
God
in
them
.
And
yet
(
said
he
)
the
joy
and
rejoycing
of
the
world
,
is
but
meer
sorrow
,
because
the
end
of
it
tendeth
to
sudden
destructon
,
as
the
riotous
banquetting
of
Baltasar
declareth
,
applying
these
heads
to
the
time
and
persons
(
he
said
)
if
none
of
Gods
children
had
suffered
before
us
the
same
injuries
that
presently
we
sustaine
,
these
our
troubles
would
appear
intollerable
,
such
is
our
tender
delicacie
,
and
selfe-love
of
our
owne
flesh
.
That
these
things
which
we
lightly
passe
over
in
others
,
we
can
greatlie
complaine
of
,
if
they
touch
our selves
.
I
doubt
not
but
that
some
of
us
have
ofter
then
once
read
this
Psalme
,
as
also
that
we
have
read
and
heard
the
travell
and
troubles
of
our
ancient
Fathers
.
But
which
of
us
,
either
in
reading
or
hearing
their
dolours
and
temptations
did
so
discend
into
our selves
that
we
felt
the
bitternesse
of
their
passions
?
I
think
none
.
And
therefore
hath
God
brought
us
to
some
experience
in
our
own
persons
.
But
yet
because
the
matter
may
appear
obscure
,
unlesse
it
be
more
properly
applyed
;
I
cannot
in
conscience
but
use
such
plainnesse
as
God
shall
grant
unto
me
.
Our
faces
are
this
day
confounded
,
our
enemies
triumph
,
our
hearts
have
quaked
for
fear
,
and
yet
they
remain
oppressed
with
sorrow
and
shame
.
But
what
shall
we
think
to
be
the
very
cause
that
God
hath
thus
dejected
us
;
Speciali●
Applicatio
.
if
I
shall
say
,
Our
sins
,
and
former
unthankfulnesse
unto
God
,
I
speak
the
truth
,
but
yet
I
speak
more
generally
then
the
present
necessity
requireth
:
For
when
the
sins
of
men
are
rebuked
in
generall
,
seldome
it
is
that
man
descendeth
within
himself
,
accusing
and
condemning
in
himself
that
which
most
displeaseth
God
;
but
rather
he
doubteth
that
to
be
a
cause
,
which
before
God
is
no
cause
indeed
.
For
example
,
The
Israelites
fighting
against
the
Tribe
of
Benjamin
,
were
twice
discomfited
with
the
losse
of
40000
men
.
They
lamented
and
bewailed
both
first
and
last
;
but
we
finde
not
that
they
came
to
the
knowledge
of
their
offence
and
sin
which
was
the
cause
that
they
fell
by
the
edge
of
the
sword
,
but
rather
they
doubted
that
to
have
been
a
cause
of
their
misfortune
,
which
God
had
commanded
,
for
they
asked
,
Shall
we
go
and
fight
any
more
against
our
brethren
the
sonnes
of
Benjamin
.
By
which
question
it
is
evident
,
That
they
supposed
that
the
cause
of
their
overthrow
and
discomfite
was
,
Because
they
had
lifted
the
sword
against
their
brethren
and
naturall
Countrey-men
:
And
yet
the
expresse
Commandment
of
God
that
was
given
unto
them
,
did
deliver
them
from
all
crime
in
that
cause
.
There
is
no
doubt
,
but
that
there
was
some
cause
in
the
Israelites
that
God
gave
them
so
over
into
the
hands
of
these
wicked
men
,
against
whom
he
sent
them
,
by
his
own
expresse
Commandment
,
to
execute
his
Judgements
.
Such
as
do
well
mark
the
History
,
and
the
estate
of
that
people
,
may
easily
see
the
cause
why
God
was
offended
:
All
the
whole
people
had
declined
from
God
,
Every
man
did
that
which
appeared
good
in
his
own
eyes
.
In
this
mean
time
the
Levite
complained
of
the
villany
that
was
done
unto
himself
,
and
unto
his
wife
,
which
oppressed
by
the
Benjamites
of
Gibeah
,
died
under
their
filthy
lusts
:
which
horrible
fact
enflamed
the
hearts
of
the
whole
people
to
take
vengeance
upon
that
abomination
(
and
therein
they
offended
)
but
in
this
they
failed
,
That
they
go
to
execute
judgement
against
the
wicked
without
any
repentance
,
or
remorse
of
conscience
of
their
owne
former
offences
,
and
defection
from
God
.
And
farther
,
Because
they
were
a
great
multitude
,
and
the
other
were
far
inferiour
unto
them
:
They
trusted
in
their
own
strength
,
and
thought
themselves
able
enough
to
do
their
purpose
,
without
any
invocation
of
the
Name
of
God
:
But
after
that
they
had
twice
proved
the
vanity
of
their
own
strength
,
they
fasted
and
prayed
;
and
being
humbled
before
God
,
they
received
a
more
favourable
answer
,
and
assured
promise
of
the
Victory
.
The
like
may
be
amongst
us
,
albeit
suddenly
we
do
not
espie
it
:
And
to
the
end
that
every
man
may
the
better
examine
himself
,
I
will
divide
the
whole
company
into
two
sorts
of
men
.
The
one
are
those
that
from
the
beginning
of
this
trouble
have
sustained
the
common
danger
with
their
brethren
:
The
other
be
these
which
be
joyned
to
our
fellowship
.
In
the
one
and
in
the
other
I
fear
that
just
cause
shall
be
found
,
why
God
should
thus
have
humbled
us
.
And
albeit
that
this
appear
strange
at
the
first
hearing
,
yet
if
every
man
shall
examine
himself
,
I
speak
as
that
his
conscience
dyteth
him
,
I
doubt
not
but
he
shall
subscribe
to
my
sentence
.
Let
us
begin
at
our selves
who
longest
hath
continued
in
this
Battell
.
When
we
were
a
few
number
in
comparison
of
our
enemies
,
when
we
had
neither
Earle
nor
Lord
(
a
few
excepted
)
to
comfort
us
,
we
called
upon
God
,
and
took
him
for
our
Protector
,
Defence
,
and
onely
Refuge
.
Amongst
us
was
heard
no
bragging
of
multitude
,
nor
of
our
strength
nor
policy
,
we
did
onely
sob
to
God
to
have
respect
to
the
equity
of
our
Cause
,
and
to
the
cruell
pursuit
of
the
tyrannicall
enemy
.
But
since
that
our
number
had
been
thus
multiplied
,
and
chiefly
since
the
Duke
with
his
friends
have
been
joyned
with
us
,
there
was
nothing
heard
,
but
,
This
Lord
will
bring
these
many
hundred
Speares
;
This
man
hath
the
credit
to
perswade
this
Countrey
;
If
this
Earle
be
ours
,
no
man
in
such
bounds
will
trouble
us
.
And
thus
the
best
of
us
all
,
that
before
felt
Gods
potent
hand
to
our
defence
,
hath
of
late
dayes
put
Flesh
to
be
our
Arme.
But
wherein
yet
had
the
Duke
and
his
friends
offended
?
Iohnston
,
Cooper-Moure
,
and
Edinburgh
Craigs
,
those
cruell
murtherers
that
now
hath
put
us
to
this
dishonour
,
threatned
our
present
destruction
;
The
Duke
and
his
friends
at
all
three
Journeys
was
to
them
a
great
comfort
,
and
unto
us
a
great
discouragement
:
For
his
name
and
authority
did
more
astonish
us
,
then
did
the
force
of
the
other
;
yea
,
without
his
assistance
,
they
could
not
have
compelled
us
to
appoint
with
the
Queen
upon
so
unequall
Conditions
.
I
am
certaine
,
if
the
Duke
hath
unfainedly
repented
of
that
his
assistance
to
those
murtherers
unjustly
pursuing
us
:
yea
,
I
am
certaine
,
if
he
hath
repented
of
the
innocent
blood
of
Christs
blessed
Martyrs
which
was
shed
by
his
fault
:
But
let
it
be
,
that
so
he
hath
done
(
as
I
hear
that
he
hath
confessed
his
offence
before
the
Lords
and
Brethren
of
the
Congregation
)
yet
I
am
assured
,
That
neither
he
,
This
Sermon
ended
,
in
the
which
he
did
vehemently
exhort
all
men
to
amendment
of
life
,
to
Prayers
,
and
to
the
Works
of
Charity
,
the
mindes
of
men
began
wonderously
to
be
erected
:
and
immediately
after
dinner
the
Lords
passed
to
counsell
,
unto
the
which
the
said
Iohn
Knox
was
called
to
make
invocation
of
the
Name
of
God
(
for
other
Preachers
were
none
with
us
at
that
time
)
in
the
end
it
was
concluded
,
That
William
Maitland
aforesaid
,
should
passe
to
London
,
to
expose
our
estate
and
condition
to
the
Queen
and
Counsell
,
and
that
the
Noble-men
should
depart
to
their
home
and
quiet
to
the
16
day
of
December
:
Which
time
was
appointed
to
the
next
Convention
in
Sterlin
,
as
in
this
our
third
Booke
following
shall
be
more
amply
declared
.
With
this
we
end
the
second
Book
of
the
History
of
the
progresse
of
Religion
within
Scotland
.
Look
upon
us
,
O
Lord
,
in
the
multitude
of
thy
mercies
,
for
we
are
brought
even
to
the
deep
of
the
dungeon
.
The
end
of
the
second
Booke
.
THE
THIRD
BOOK
OF
The
Progresse
of
true
Religion
WITHIN
The
Realme
of
SCOTLAND
.
AFter
this
our
dolorous
departing
from
Edinburgh
,
the
fury
and
rage
of
the
French
increased
,
for
then
durst
neither
man
nor
woman
that
professed
Christ
Jesus
within
the
Town
be
seen
.
The
houses
of
the
most
honest
men
were
given
by
the
Queen
to
Frenchmen
for
a
part
of
their
reward
.
Re
〈…〉
.
who
then
was
King
of
France
(
as
concerning
power
to
command
)
requiring
him
to
make
expedition
,
if
he
desired
the
full
conquest
of
Scotland
;
Who
delayed
no
time
,
but
with
a
new
Armie
sent
away
his
brother
Marquis
Dalbuif
,
and
in
his
company
Marticks
,
promising
that
he
himselfe
should
follow
.
But
the
righteous
God
,
who
in
mercy
looketh
upon
the
affliction
of
those
that
unfainedly
sob
unto
him
,
fought
for
us
by
his
own
out-stretched
arm
:
For
upon
one
night
upon
the
coast
of
Holland
were
drowned
of
them
eighteen
Ensignes
,
That
God
fought
for
the
defence
of
Scotland
.
From
England
returned
Robert
Melvin
,
who
past
in
company
to
London
with
the
Secretary
,
a
little
before
Christmas
,
and
brought
unto
us
certain
Articles
to
be
answered
,
as
by
the
contract
that
after
was
made
,
more
plainely
shall
appeare
.
Whereupon
the
Nobility
assembled
at
Sterlin
,
and
returned
answer
with
diligence
;
Whereof
the
French
advertised
,
they
marched
to
Linlithquow
,
spoiled
the
Dukes
house
,
and
wasted
his
lands
of
Kinneill
,
and
after
came
to
Sterlin
,
where
they
remained
certaine
dayes
(
the
Duke
,
the
Earles
of
Argyle
and
Glencarn
,
with
their
friends
passed
to
Glasgow
.
The
Earle
of
Arrane
and
Lord
Iames
passed
to
Saint
Andrews
.
For
charge
was
given
to
the
whole
Nobility
Protestants
,
to
keepe
their
owne
bodies
,
till
that
God
should
send
them
further
support
.
)
The
French
tooke
purpose
first
to
assault
Fyfe
,
for
as
it
was
their
great
indignation
.
Their
purpose
was
to
have
taken
and
fortified
the
Towne
and
Abbey
,
with
the
Castle
of
Saint
Andrews
,
and
so
they
came
to
Culrosse
,
after
to
Dunfermeling
,
and
then
to
Brunteiland
,
where
they
began
to
fortifie
:
but
desisted
there
from
,
and
marched
to
Kinghorn
,
upon
the
occasion
as
followeth
.
When
certaine
knowledge
came
to
the
Earl
of
Arrane
and
to
Lord
Iames
,
That
the
French
were
departed
from
Sterlin
,
they
departed
also
from
S.
Andrews
,
and
began
to
assemble
their
Forces
at
Cowper
,
and
sent
their
men
of
War
to
Kinghorne
,
unto
whom
there
resorted
divers
of
the
coast
side
,
of
minde
to
resist
rather
at
the
beginning
,
then
when
they
had
destroyed
a
part
of
their
Townes
.
But
the
Lords
had
given
an
expresse
commandment
,
That
they
should
hazard
nothing
,
till
that
they
themselves
were
present
.
And
for
that
purpose
was
sent
unto
them
the
Lord
Ruthuen
,
a
man
of
great
experience
,
and
inferiour
to
few
in
stoutnesse
:
In
his
company
was
the
Earle
of
Sudderland
,
sent
from
the
Earle
of
Huntly
,
as
he
alleadged
,
to
comfort
the
Lord
▪
in
their
affliction
.
But
others
whispered
,
That
his
principall
Commission
was
unto
the
Queen
Regent
.
Paul
Lambert
,
a
Dutch
man
,
and
a
French
boy
,
fervent
in
Religion
,
and
clean
of
life
,
whom
in
despight
they
hanged
over
the
Steeple
of
Kinghorne
.
Thou
shalt
revenge
,
O
Lord
,
in
thy
appointed
time
.
The
cause
that
in
so
great
a
danger
there
was
so
small
a
losse
,
next
unto
the
mercifull
providence
of
God
,
was
the
sudden
coming
of
my
Lord
Ruthuen
;
for
even
as
our
men
had
given
back
,
he
and
his
Company
came
to
the
head
of
the
Bray
,
and
did
not
onely
stay
the
French-men
,
but
also
some
of
ours
brake
upon
their
Horse-men
,
and
so
repulsed
them
,
that
they
did
no
further
hurt
to
our
Foot-men
.
In
that
recounter
was
the
Earle
of
Sudderland
foresaid
shot
in
the
arme
,
and
was
carried
back
to
Cowper
.
The
French-men
took
Kinghorne
,
where
they
lay
and
wasted
the
Country
about
,
Seafield
,
Weames
,
Balmowto
,
Balwearie
,
and
others
,
enemies
to
God
,
and
traytors
to
their
Countrey
;
of
those
(
we
say
)
they
spared
not
the
Sheep
,
the
Oxen
,
the
Kine
,
and
Horses
,
and
some
say
that
their
wives
and
daughters
gat
favour
of
the
French
Souldiers
,
and
so
did
recompence
the
Papists
in
their
own
bosoms
;
for
besides
the
defiling
of
their
houses
,
as
said
is
,
two
of
them
received
more
damage
,
then
did
all
the
Gentlemen
that
professed
the
Gospel
within
Fyfe
,
the
Laird
of
Grange
onely
excepted
,
whose
house
of
the
Grange
the
French-men
overthrew
with
Gun-Powder
.
The
Queen
Regent
proud
of
this
Victory
,
burst
forth
into
her
blasphemous
railing
,
and
said
,
Where
is
now
John
Knox
his
God
?
my
God
is
now
stronger
then
his
,
yea
even
in
Fyfe
.
She
posted
to
her
friends
in
France
newes
that
thousands
of
the
hereticks
were
slain
,
and
the
rest
were
fled
,
and
therefore
required
that
some
Noble-man
of
her
friends
would
come
and
take
the
glory
of
that
Victory
.
Upon
that
information
was
Marticks
with
two
Ships
,
and
some
Captains
and
Horses
directed
to
come
into
Scotland
,
but
little
to
their
own
advantage
,
as
we
shall
after
hear
.
The
Lords
of
the
Congregation
offended
at
the
foolishnesse
of
the
rascall
multitude
,
called
to
themselves
the
men
of
War
,
and
remained
certaine
dayes
at
Cowper
,
unto
whom
repaired
Iohn
Knox
,
and
in
our
greatest
desperation
Preached
unto
us
a
most
comfortable
Sermon
:
his
Text
was
,
The
danger
wherein
the
Disciples
of
Christ
Iesus
stood
when
they
were
in
the
midst
of
the
Sea
,
and
Iesus
was
upon
the
mountain
.
His
Exhortation
was
,
Iohn
Knox.
That
we
should
not
faint
,
but
that
we
should
still
row
against
the
contrarious
blasts
,
till
that
Jesus
Christ
should
come
;
for
,
said
he
,
I
am
assuredly
perswaded
that
God
will
deliver
us
from
this
extreme
trouble
,
as
that
I
am
assured
,
That
this
is
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
,
which
I
preach
unto
you
this
day
.
The
fourth
watch
is
not
yet
come
,
abide
a
little
,
the
Boat
shall
be
saved
,
and
Peter
,
which
hath
left
the
Boat
,
shal
not
drown
.
I
am
assured
,
That
albeit
I
cannot
assure
you
by
reason
of
this
present
rage
,
God
grant
that
ye
may
acknowledge
his
hand
,
after
that
your
eyes
have
seen
his
deliverance
.
In
that
Sermon
he
comforted
many
,
&
yet
he
offended
the
Earl
of
Arran
;
for
in
his
discourse
upon
the
manifold
assaults
the
Church
of
God
sustained
,
William
Kirkcaldie
of
Grainge
,
the
day
after
that
his
house
was
cast
down
,
sent
his
defiance
to
Monsieur
Dosell
,
and
unto
the
rest
,
declaring
that
to
this
hour
he
had
used
the
French
favourably
,
yea
he
had
saved
their
lives
,
when
that
he
might
have
suffered
their
throats
to
have
been
cut
;
but
seeing
they
had
used
him
with
that
rigour
,
let
them
not
look
for
the
like
favours
in
time
to
come
.
And
unto
Monsieur
Dosell
he
said
,
He
knew
that
he
should
not
get
him
in
skirmishing
,
because
he
knew
he
was
a
very
coward
:
but
it
might
that
he
should
quite
him
a
common
either
in
Scotland
,
or
else
in
France
.
The
said
William
Kirkcaldie
,
and
the
Master
of
Lindsay
,
escaped
many
dangers
.
The
Master
had
his
horse
slain
under
him
;
and
William
was
almost
betrayed
in
his
house
at
Halyards
.
But
yet
they
never
ceased
,
for
night
and
day
they
waited
upon
the
French
:
They
laid
themselves
in
a
secret
place
with
some
Gentlemen
before
the
day
to
wait
upon
the
French
,
who
used
commonly
to
issue
in
Companies
to
seel●
their
prey
:
And
so
came
forth
one
Captain
Batu
with
his
hundred
,
and
began
to
spoyle
;
whom
the
Master
,
after
Lord
Lindsay
,
and
William
suffered
,
without
declaration
of
themselves
,
or
of
their
Company
,
till
that
they
had
them
more
then
a
mile
from
Kinghorne
,
and
then
began
the
horse-men
to
break
;
which
perceived
,
the
French
altogether
drew
to
a
place
called
Glames
house
,
and
made
for
debate
;
some
took
the
house
,
other
defended
the
Court
and
Yards
:
The
hazard
appeared
very
unlikely
,
for
our
men
had
nothing
but
Spears
,
and
were
compelled
to
light
upon
their
feet
:
The
other
were
within
ditches
,
and
every
man
had
a
Culverin
;
the
shot
was
fearfull
to
many
,
and
divers
were
hurt
,
amongst
whom
was
Robert
Hamilton
,
and
David
Kirkcaldie
,
brother
to
the
said
Laird
,
who
both
were
supposed
to
have
been
slain
:
the
said
Laird
perceiving
men
to
faint
,
and
begin
to
recule
,
said
,
Fie
,
let
us
never
live
after
this
day
,
that
we
shall
recule
for
French
scybalds
and
rascals
.
And
so
the
Master
of
Lindsay
and
he
burst
in
at
the
gate
,
and
others
followed
.
The
Master
struck
with
his
Spear
at
la
Bartu
,
and
glasing
upon
his
harnesse
,
for
fear
stumbled
upon
his
knees
;
but
recovering
suddenly
,
he
fastned
his
Spear
,
and
bare
the
said
Captain
backward
,
who
because
he
would
not
be
taken
,
was
slain
,
and
fifty
of
his
Company
with
him
.
Those
that
were
in
the
house
,
with
some
others
,
were
saved
,
and
sent
to
Dundie
to
be
kept
.
This
mischance
to
the
French-men
,
Kinghorne
,
Kirkcaldie
,
and
so
much
of
Disert
as
he
might
.
For
remedy
whereof
,
were
appointed
two
Ships
from
Dundie
,
Andrew
Sands
,
a
very
stout
and
fervent
man
in
the
Cause
of
Religion
,
was
the
principall
.
This
same
time
arrived
Martickes
,
who
without
delay
landed
himself
,
the
Coffers
,
and
the
principall
Gentlemen
that
were
with
him
,
at
Leith
,
leaving
the
rest
in
the
Ships
till
better
opportunity
:
But
the
said
Andrew
and
his
company
striking
Sayl
,
Alexander
Woode
,
who
had
been
upon
the
Admirall
,
and
assured
Monsieur
Dosell
that
they
were
English
men
,
William
Kirkcaldie
cut
the
Bridge
of
Tullibody
:
Let
all
such
Souldiers
receive
such
reward
,
O
Lord
,
seeing
that
thou
onely
art
the
revenger
of
the
oppressed
.
And
now
,
because
that
from
this
time
forward
frequent
mention
will
be
made
of
the
comfortable
support
that
we
in
our
greatest
extremity
received
by
Gods
providence
from
our
neighbours
of
England
,
we
thinke
it
expedient
simply
to
declare
by
what
instruments
that
matter
was
first
moved
,
As
Iohn
Knox
had
fore-warned
us
by
his
Letters
from
Geneva
,
of
all
dangers
that
he
foresaw
to
ensue
our
enterprise
;
so
when
he
came
to
Deipe
,
mindefull
of
the
same
;
and
resolving
with
himself
,
what
remedy
God
would
please
to
offer
,
he
took
boldnesse
to
write
to
Sir
William
Cecil
,
Secretary
of
State
in
England
,
with
whom
the
said
Iohn
had
been
before
familiarly
acquainted
,
intending
thereby
to
renew
acquaintance
,
and
so
to
open
further
of
his
minde
.
The
tenor
of
his
first
Letter
follows
:
The
spirit
of
Iudgement
,
Wisedome
,
and
Sanctification
,
I
wish
unto
you
,
by
Iesus
Christ
.
Iohn
Knox
his
first
Letter
to
Sir
William
Cecile
.
AS
I
have
no
pleasure
with
long
writing
to
trouble
you
(
Right
Honorable
)
whose
minde
I
know
to
be
taken
up
with
most
grave
matters
,
so
I
minde
not
greatly
to
labor
by
long
Preface
,
to
conciliate
your
favors
,
which
I
suppose
I
have
already
(
howsoever
rumors
brute
the
contrary
)
as
the
favour
it
becometh
one
member
of
Christs
Body
to
have
of
another
:
The
contents
therfore
of
my
present
Letter
shall
be
absolved
in
2
points
:
In
the
former
,
I
purpose
to
discharge
in
few
words
my
conscience
towards
you
:
And
in
the
other
,
sum
what
must
I
speak
,
for
my
own
defence
,
and
in
defence
of
that
poor
Flock
of
late
assembled
in
the
most
godly
reformed
Church
and
City
of
the
world
,
Geneva
:
To
you
,
Sir
,
I
say
,
that
as
from
God
you
have
received
,
life
,
wisdom
,
honours
,
and
the
present
estate
in
the
which
you
now
stand
,
so
ought
you
wholly
to
apply
the
same
to
the
advancement
of
his
glory
,
who
onely
is
the
author
of
life
,
the
fountain
of
wisdom
,
and
who
most
assuredly
doth
and
wil
honor
&
glorifie
them
that
with
simple
hearts
do
glorifie
him
;
which
alas
in
times
past
you
have
not
done
,
but
being
overcome
with
common
iniquity
,
you
have
followed
the
world
,
in
the
way
of
perdition
:
for
to
the
suppressing
of
Christs
true
Evangel
,
to
the
erecting
of
Idolatry
,
and
to
the
shedding
of
the
blood
of
Gods
most
deare
Children
;
Have
you
by
silence
consented
and
subscribed
this
your
most
horrible
defection
from
the
knowne
Trueth
,
and
once
professed
,
hath
God
to
this
day
mercifully
spared
?
Yea
,
to
mans
judgement
he
hath
utterly
forgotten
,
and
pardoned
the
same
:
He
hath
not
dealt
with
you
as
he
hath
done
with
others
(
of
like
knowledge
)
whom
in
his
anger
(
but
yet
most
justly
according
to
their
deserts
)
he
did
shortly
strike
after
their
desertion
:
But
you
,
guilty
in
the
same
offences
,
hath
he
fostered
and
preserved
,
as
it
were
in
his
owne
bosome
,
during
the
time
of
that
most
miserable
thraldome
,
of
that
professed
enemy
of
God
,
mischievous
Mary
:
And
now
hath
set
you
at
such
liberty
,
as
the
fury
of
Gods
enemies
cannot
hurt
you
,
except
that
willingly
against
his
honour
,
you
take
pleasure
to
conspire
with
them
.
As
this
benefit
which
you
have
received
is
great
,
so
must
Gods
Justice
require
of
you
a
thankfull
heart
;
For
seeing
that
his
Mercie
hath
spared
you
,
being
Traitour
to
his
Majestie
;
Seeing
further
,
That
amongst
your
enemies
he
hath
preserved
you
;
And
last
,
seeing
,
although
worthy
of
hell
,
he
hath
promoted
you
to
honour
and
dignity
;
of
you
must
he
require
(
because
he
is
just
)
earnest
repentance
for
your
former
defection
;
and
heart
mindfull
of
his
mercifull
providence
,
and
a
will
so
ready
to
advance
his
glory
,
That
evidently
it
may
appeare
,
Not
so
,
O
wicked
,
not
so
,
but
as
the
dust
which
the
winde
tosseth
,
&c.
And
consider
,
that
now
you
travell
in
the
same
way
which
then
they
did
occupie
,
to
speak
plainely
,
now
you
are
in
that
estate
and
credit
,
in
the
which
you
shall
either
comfort
the
sorrowfull
and
afflicted
,
for
righteousnesse
sake
,
or
else
you
shall
molest
or
oppugne
the
Spirit
of
God
speaking
in
his
Messengers
;
the
Comforters
of
the
afflicted
for
godlinesse
,
hath
promise
of
comfort
,
in
their
greatest
necessities
:
but
the
troubles
of
Gods
servants
(
how
contemned
that
ever
they
appeare
before
the
world
)
are
threatned
to
have
their
Names
in
execration
to
the
posterities
following
.
The
examples
of
the
one
and
of
the
other
,
are
not
onely
evident
in
Scriptures
,
but
also
have
been
lately
manifested
in
England
.
And
this
is
the
conclusion
of
that
,
which
to
your self
,
I
say
,
except
that
in
the
cause
of
Christs
Evangell
,
you
be
found
simple
,
sincere
,
fervent
,
and
unfained
,
you
shall
taste
of
the
same
cup
,
which
politick
heads
have
drank
in
before
you
.
The
other
Point
concerning
my self
,
and
that
poore
flock
now
dispersed
,
and
as
I
heare
say
,
rudely
used
,
is
this
;
By
divers
Messengers
I
have
requested
such
Priviledges
as
Turkes
commonly
do
grant
to
men
of
every
Nation
;
to
wit
,
That
liberty
should
be
granted
to
me
freely
to
passe
through
England
,
to
the
end
that
with
greater
expedition
I
might
repaire
towards
my
owne
Countrey
,
which
now
beginneth
to
thirst
for
Christs
Trueth
.
This
request
I
thought
so
reasonable
,
that
almost
I
had
entered
the
Realme
,
without
license
demanded
;
and
yet
I
understand
that
it
hath
been
so
rejected
,
that
the
soliciters
thereof
,
did
hardly
escape
imprisonment
;
and
some
of
that
poore
flocke
I
heare
to
be
so
extreamely
handled
,
That
those
who
most
rudely
have
shed
the
blood
of
Gods
most
deare
Children
findes
this
day
amongst
you
greater
favours
,
In
dolour
shalt
thou
beare
thy
children
.
It
is
bruited
,
That
my
book
is
,
or
shall
be
written
against
,
or
answered
:
If
so
be
Sir
,
I
greatly
feare
,
That
flatterers
shall
more
hurt
then
helpe
the
matter
which
they
would
seem
to
maintaine
;
for
except
my
errour
be
plainly
shewne
and
confuted
,
by
better
authority
then
by
such
Lawes
as
from
yeere
to
yeere
may
and
do
change
,
I
dare
not
promise
silence
in
so
weighty
a
businesse
;
lest
that
in
so
doing
,
I
shall
appeare
to
betray
the
Verity
which
is
not
subject
to
the
mutabilitie
of
time
.
And
if
any
thinke
me
either
enemy
to
the
person
,
or
yet
to
the
Regiment
of
her
,
whom
God
hath
now
promoted
,
they
are
utterly
deceived
in
me
,
for
the
miraculous
Work
of
God
,
comforting
his
afflicted
by
an
infirme
vessell
,
I
do
acknowledge
,
and
I
will
obey
the
power
of
his
most
potent
hand
(
raising
up
whom
best
pleaseth
his
Mercy
,
to
suppresse
such
as
fight
against
his
glory
)
albeit
that
both
nature
,
and
Gods
most
perfect
Ordinance
repugne
to
such
Regiment
.
More
plainly
to
speak
,
If
Queen
Elizabeth
shall
confesse
,
That
the
extraordinary
dispensation
of
Gods
great
mercy
,
makes
that
lawfull
unto
her
,
which
both
nature
and
Gods
Lawes
do
deny
unto
all
women
;
then
shall
none
in
England
be
more
willing
to
maintaine
her
lawfull
authority
then
I
shall
be
:
But
if
(
Gods
wondrous
worke
set
aside
)
she
ground
(
as
God
forbid
)
the
justnesse
of
her
Title
upon
consuetude
Lawes
and
Ordinances
of
men
:
Then
I
am
assured
,
That
as
such
foolish
presumption
doth
highly
offend
Gods
supreame
Majestie
;
so
do
I
greatly
feare
,
That
her
ingratitude
shall
not
long
lacke
punishment
.
And
this
in
the
name
of
the
eternall
God
,
and
of
his
Son
Jesus
Christ
(
before
whom
,
both
you
and
I
shall
stand
to
make
an
account
of
all
counsell
we
give
)
I
require
you
to
signifie
unto
her
Majestie
,
in
my
name
;
Adding
,
That
onely
humility
and
desertion
of
her selfe
before
God
,
shall
be
the
firmenesse
and
stability
of
the
Throne
,
which
I
know
shall
be
assaulted
mo
wayes
then
one
.
If
this
you
conceale
from
her
Majestie
,
I
will
make
it
patent
to
the
world
,
That
thus
farre
I
have
communicated
with
you
;
having
also
further
to
speak
,
if
my
judgement
may
be
heard
.
Alas
,
Sir
,
is
my
offence
(
although
in
that
time
,
and
in
that
matter
,
I
had
written
ten
Bookes
)
so
hainous
,
that
I
cannot
have
Licence
,
by
Preaching
of
Christ
Jesus
,
to
refresh
those
thirsty
soules
,
which
long
have
lacked
the
Water
of
Life
:
No
man
will
I
presently
accuse
,
but
I
greatly
feare
,
That
the
Leprous
have
no
gre●t
pleasure
to
behold
faire
faces
in
cleare
glasse
:
This
is
the
third
time
that
I
have
begged
Licence
to
visite
the
hungry
and
thirstie
amongst
you
,
which
if
now
be
denied
,
as
before
God
,
I
have
a
testimonie
,
that
I
seek
not
for
my selfe
,
but
the
advancement
of
Christs
Evangell
,
and
the
comfort
of
such
,
as
whom
I
know
afflicted
:
so
shall
the
godly
understand
that
England
in
refusing
me
refuseth
a
friend
,
how
small
that
ever
the
power
be
.
The
mighty
Spirit
of
the
Lord
Jesus
moove
your
heart
deeply
to
consider
your
dutie
unto
God
,
and
the
estate
of
that
Realme
,
in
which
by
his
appointment
you
now
serve
.
From
Deepe
,
the
10
of
April
,
1559.
Yours
to
command
in
godlinesse
,
Iohn
Knox.
To
this
Letter
was
no
answer
made
:
for
shortly
the
said
Iohn
Knox
made
forward
to
Scotland
by
sea
,
when
he
landed
the
third
of
May
,
and
had
such
successe
,
as
is
in
the
second
book
declared
.
The
said
Iohn
being
in
S.
Andrews
,
after
Cowper-Moore
,
entred
in
deep
discourse
with
the
Laird
of
Grange
;
Iohn
Knox
burst
forth
as
followeth
;
If
England
would
foresee
their
own
commodity
,
yea
,
if
they
would
consider
the
danger
wherein
themselves
stand
,
they
would
not
suffer
us
to
perish
in
this
quarrell
;
for
France
hath
no
lesse
decreed
the
conquest
of
England
then
of
Scotland
.
After
long
reasoning
,
it
was
concluded
betwixt
them
two
,
That
support
should
be
craved
of
England
:
And
for
that
purpose
the
said
Laird
of
Grange
,
first
wrote
to
Sir
Henry
Percie
,
and
after
rode
from
Edinburgh
and
spake
with
him
;
to
whom
he
made
so
plaine
demonstration
of
the
danger
appearing
to
England
,
that
he
tooke
upon
him
to
write
to
Secretarie
Cecil
,
who
with
expedition
returned
answer
back
again
,
giving
him
to
understand
,
That
our
enterprise
altogether
misliked
not
the
Councell
,
albeit
that
they
desired
further
resolution
of
the
principall
Lords
.
Which
thing
understood
,
it
was
concluded
to
write
to
him
plainely
our
whole
purpose
.
The
tenour
of
our
Letter
was
this
:
The
first
Letter
to
Sir
William
Cecill
,
from
the
Lords
of
the
Congregation
.
THe
contents
of
a
Letter
directed
by
you
(
right
Worshipfull
)
to
Sir
Henry
Percie
,
was
notified
unto
us
by
Master
Kirkcaldie
of
Grange
this
Sunday
the
26
of
July
:
From
Edinburgh
the
17
of
Iuly
,
1559.
With
this
our
Letter
Iohn
Knox
wrote
two
,
one
to
the
said
Secretary
,
and
another
to
the
Queens
Majesty
her self
:
The
Tenour
whereof
follows
thus
:
Iohn
Knox
his
second
Letter
to
M.
Cecile
,
for
the
delivery
of
one
other
to
the
Queen
.
SIR
,
AFter
my
humble
commendations
,
please
you
deliver
this
other
enclosed
to
the
Queen
:
It
containeth
a
few
and
simple
words
of
my
Confession
what
I
think
of
her
Authority
,
how
it
is
just
,
and
what
may
make
it
odious
in
Gods
presence
.
I
hear
that
there
is
one
Confutation
set
forth
against
the
first
blast
;
God
grant
that
the
writers
thereof
have
no
more
sought
the
favours
of
this
present
world
,
no
lesse
the
glory
of
God
,
and
the
stable
good
of
his
Countrey
,
then
he
who
enterprised
in
that
blast
to
utter
his
conscience
.
When
I
shall
have
time
(
which
now
is
somewhat
precious
unto
me
)
to
peruse
that
work
,
I
will
communicate
my
judgement
with
you
.
The
time
is
now
,
Sir
,
that
all
,
who
either
thirst
for
Christ
to
raigne
in
this
Isle
,
or
yet
the
hearts
of
the
Inhabitants
be
joyned
together
in
love
unfained
,
ought
rather
to
study
how
the
same
might
be
brought
to
passe
,
then
vainly
to
travell
for
the
maintenance
of
that
,
whereof
already
we
have
seen
the
danger
,
and
feel
the
smart
:
If
the
most
part
of
women
be
wicked
,
and
such
as
willingly
we
would
not
should
raigne
over
us
:
And
if
the
most
godly
,
and
such
as
have
are
graces
,
be
yet
mortall
,
we
ought
to
take
heed
,
lest
in
establishing
of
one
judged
godly
,
and
profitable
to
her
Countrey
,
we
make
an
Interest
and
Title
to
many
;
by
whom
not
onely
will
the
Truth
be
impugned
,
but
also
will
the
Countrey
be
brought
into
bondage
.
God
give
you
,
and
other
favourers
of
your
Countrey
eyes
to
see
,
and
wisedome
to
avoid
the
dangers
appearing
.
By
divers
Letters
I
have
required
license
to
have
visited
the
North
parts
of
England
,
but
as
yet
I
have
received
no
favourable
answer
.
The
longer
,
Sir
,
this
it
be
delayed
,
the
lesse
comfort
will
the
faithfull
there
receive
;
yea
,
the
weaker
will
the
Queens
favour
be
:
If
I
were
not
an
unfained
friend
to
her
Majestie
,
I
would
instantly
beg
such
liberty
;
which
to
me
,
I
know
,
will
neither
be
profitable
nor
pleasing
in
the
flesh
.
The
common
things
here
,
I
doubt
not
you
know
:
some
things
I
have
(
as
often
times
I
have
written
)
which
gladly
I
would
communicate
,
but
I
minde
not
to
commit
them
to
Paper
and
Inke
;
finde
therefore
the
means
that
I
may
speake
with
such
a
one
as
you
will
credit
in
all
things
.
The
grace
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
rest
with
you
.
I
heartily
beseech
you
to
have
my
service
recommended
to
the
Queens
Majesty
,
adding
,
That
whosoever
maketh
me
odious
to
her
Majestie
,
seeketh
somewhat
besides
the
glory
of
God
,
and
her
Majesties
prosperity
,
and
therefore
cannot
be
assured
and
unfained
friends
from
,
&c.
The
Letter
sent
from
the
said
Iohn
to
the
Queens
Majestie
of
England
,
being
enclosed
in
the
foresaid
M.
Ceciles
Letter
.
To
the
vertuous
and
godly
Elizabeth
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
Queen
of
England
:
John
Knox
desireth
the
perpetuall
comfort
of
his
holy
Spirit
.
MADAME
,
AS
your
Majesties
displeasure
against
me
,
most
unjustly
conceived
,
hath
been
and
is
to
my
wretched
heart
a
burden
grievous
,
and
almost
intolerable
,
so
is
the
testimony
of
a
clear
conscience
to
me
a
stay
and
uphold
,
that
I
sinke
not
in
despair
,
how
vehement
soever
the
temptations
appear
:
For
in
Gods
presence
,
my
conscience
beareth
me
record
,
That
maliciously
,
nor
of
purpose
,
I
never
offended
your
Majesty
,
nor
your
Realme
:
And
therefore
,
howsoever
I
be
judged
of
man
,
I
am
sure
to
be
absolved
of
him
,
who
onely
knoweth
the
secrets
of
hearts
.
I
cannot
deny
the
writing
of
a
Book
against
the
usurped
Authothority
,
and
unjust
Regiment
of
Women
;
neither
yet
am
I
minded
to
recant
,
or
call
back
any
principall
Point
or
Proposition
of
the
same
,
till
truth
and
verity
do
further
appear
.
But
why
that
your
Majesty
,
or
any
such
,
who
unfainedly
favour
the
liberty
of
England
,
be
offended
at
the
Author
of
such
a
Work
,
I
can
perceive
no
just
occasion
:
For
first
,
my
Book
touched
not
your
Majesties
Person
in
speciall
,
neither
is
it
prejudiciall
to
any
Liberty
of
the
Realme
,
if
the
time
of
my
writing
be
indifferently
considered
.
How
could
I
be
enemy
to
your
Majesties
Person
,
for
delivery
whereof
,
I
did
more
studie
,
and
undertake
further
,
then
any
of
those
who
now
accuseth
me
?
And
as
concerning
your
Government
,
How
could
or
can
I
envy
that
?
which
most
I
have
wished
for
,
and
for
which
(
as
my
weak
memory
will
suffer
)
I
render
thanks
unfainedly
to
God
,
to
wit
,
That
it
hath
pleased
him
of
his
eternall
goodnesse
to
exalt
your
head
(
which
sometime
was
in
danger
)
to
the
manifestation
of
his
glory
,
and
extirpation
of
Idolatry
.
And
as
for
my
offence
,
which
I
have
committed
against
England
,
either
by
writing
that
Book
,
or
by
any
other
work
,
I
will
not
refuse
that
moderate
and
indifferent
men
judge
and
discerne
betwixt
me
,
and
those
that
accuse
me
,
viz.
Whether
of
the
parties
do
most
hurt
to
the
Liberty
of
England
:
I
,
who
affirme
that
no
woman
may
be
exalted
above
any
Realme
,
to
make
the
Liberty
of
the
same
thrall
,
and
subject
to
a
strange
,
proud
,
and
cruell
Nation
:
Or
they
,
that
approve
whatsoever
pleaseth
Princes
for
the
time
.
If
I
were
as
well
disposed
to
accuse
,
as
some
of
them
(
to
their
own
shame
)
have
declared
themselves
,
I
nothing
doubt
,
but
that
in
few
words
I
should
let
reasonable
men
understand
,
That
some
that
this
day
lowly
crouch
and
bow
to
your
Majestie
,
and
labour
to
make
me
odious
in
your
eyes
,
did
in
your
adversity
neither
shew
themselves
faithfull
friends
to
your
Majesty
,
neither
yet
so
loving
and
carefull
of
the
native
Countrey
,
as
they
would
be
esteemed
.
But
omitting
the
accusation
of
others
,
for
my
owne
purgation
,
and
your
Majesties
satisfaction
,
I
say
,
That
nothing
contained
in
my
book
,
is
or
can
be
prejudiciall
to
your
Majesties
just
Regiment
,
providing
that
you
be
not
found
ungrate
unto
God
,
ungrate
you
will
be
proved
in
the
presence
of
his
Throne
(
howsoever
that
flatterers
justifie
your
fact
)
if
you
transfer
the
glory
of
that
honour
in
which
you
now
stand
,
to
any
other
thing
,
then
to
the
dispensation
of
his
mercy
,
which
onely
maketh
that
lawfull
to
your
Majestie
,
which
Nature
and
Law
denieth
to
all
women
,
to
command
and
bear
rule
over
men
.
Neither
would
I
that
your
Majesty
should
fear
,
That
this
your
humiliation
before
God
,
should
in
any
case
infirm
or
weaken
your
Majesties
just
and
lawfull
Authority
;
Nay
,
Madame
,
such
unfained
confession
of
Gods
benefits
received
,
will
be
the
establishment
of
the
same
,
not
only
to
your self
,
but
also
to
your
seed
and
Posterity
:
Where
contrariwise
,
a
proud
conceit
,
and
elevation
of
your self
,
will
be
the
occasion
that
your
Raigne
will
be
unstable
,
troublesome
,
and
short
.
God
is
witnesse
,
That
unfainedly
I
both
love
and
reverence
you
Majestie
;
yea
,
I
pray
that
your
Raigne
may
be
both
prosperous
and
quiet
,
and
that
for
the
quietnesse
which
Christs
Members
,
before
persecuted
,
have
received
under
you
.
But
yet
if
I
should
flatter
your
Majesty
,
I
were
no
friend
,
but
a
deceivable
traytor
;
and
therefore
in
conscience
I
am
compelled
to
say
,
That
neither
the
consent
of
the
people
,
the
processe
of
time
,
nor
multitude
of
men
,
can
establish
a
Law
which
God
shall
approve
;
but
whatsoever
he
approveth
by
his
Eternall
Word
,
that
shall
be
approved
,
and
stay
constantly
firme
;
and
whatsoever
he
condemneth
,
shall
be
condemned
,
though
all
men
on
earth
should
travell
for
the
justification
of
the
same
.
And
therefore
,
Madame
,
the
onely
way
to
retain
and
keep
the
benefits
of
God
,
abundantly
of
late
dayes
poured
upon
you
and
your
Realme
,
is
unfainedly
to
render
unto
God
,
to
his
mercy
,
and
undeserved
grace
,
the
whole
glory
of
this
your
exaltation
,
forget
your
Birth
,
and
all
Title
which
hereupon
doth
hang
;
and
consider
deeply
,
How
for
fear
of
your
life
you
did
decline
from
God
,
and
bow
to
Idolatry
,
going
to
Masse
under
your
sister
Mary
her
persecution
of
Gods
Saints
:
Let
it
not
appear
a
small
offence
in
your
eyes
,
That
you
have
declined
from
Christ
Jesus
,
in
the
day
of
your
Battel
:
Neither
yet
would
I
that
you
should
esteem
that
mercy
to
be
vulgar
and
common
which
you
have
received
,
viz.
That
God
hath
covered
your
offence
,
Hath
preserved
your
Person
,
when
you
were
most
unthankfull
;
And
in
the
end
,
has
exalted
and
raised
you
up
,
not
onely
from
the
dust
,
but
also
from
the
ports
of
death
;
to
rule
above
his
people
,
for
comfort
of
his
Kirk
.
It
appertaineth
to
you
therefore
,
to
ground
the
justice
of
your
Authority
,
not
on
that
Law
,
which
from
yeer
to
yeer
doth
change
,
but
upon
the
eternall
providence
of
him
,
who
contrary
to
the
ordinary
course
of
Nature
,
That
such
as
refuse
the
counsel
of
the
faithfull
(
appear
it
never
so
sharp
)
are
compelled
to
follow
the
deceit
of
flatterers
to
their
own
perdition
.
Of
Edinb
.
28
Iuly
,
1559.
These
Letters
were
directed
by
Alexander
Whitlaw
,
a
man
that
oft
had
hazarded
himself
,
and
all
that
he
had
for
the
Cause
of
God
,
and
for
his
friends
,
being
in
danger
for
the
same
Cause
.
Within
a
day
or
two
after
the
departing
of
the
said
Alexander
,
there
came
a
Letter
from
Sir
Henry
Percie
to
Iohn
Knox
,
requiring
him
to
meet
him
at
Annick
the
third
day
of
August
,
for
such
affaires
as
he
would
not
write
nor
yet
communicate
with
any
,
but
with
the
said
Iohn
himselfe
,
while
he
was
preparing
himselfe
for
the
journey
(
for
Secretary
Cecill
had
appointed
to
have
met
him
at
Stampford
)
the
French-men
furiously
came
forth
of
Dumbar
,
of
purpose
to
have
surprised
the
Lords
being
in
Edinburgh
,
as
in
the
second
Book
before
is
declared
,
which
stayed
the
journey
of
the
said
Iohn
,
till
that
God
had
delivered
the
innocents
from
that
great
danger
,
and
then
was
he
sent
,
having
in
his
company
M.
Robert
Hamilton
,
Minister
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
,
directed
from
the
Lords
with
full
Commission
and
Instructions
to
decline
their
whole
case
and
estate
wherein
they
stood
.
Their
passage
was
from
Pittenweame
by
sea
,
they
arrived
at
Holy-Iland
,
and
being
advertised
that
Sir
Henry
Percie
was
absent
from
the
North
;
They
addressed
themselves
to
Sir
Iames
Crofts
,
then
Captain
of
Barwick
,
and
Warden
of
the
East
Marches
of
England
.
They
shewed
unto
him
their
Credit
and
Commission
;
He
received
them
courteously
,
and
comforted
them
with
his
faithfull
Counsell
,
Iames
Crofts
counsell
.
which
was
,
That
they
should
travell
no
further
,
neither
yet
should
they
be
seen
in
publike
,
and
that
for
divers
considerations
.
First
,
The
Queen
Regent
had
her
spies
in
England
.
Secondly
,
The
Queen
and
the
Councell
that
favoured
our
faction
,
would
that
all
things
should
be
secret
so
long
as
they
might
.
And
last
,
said
he
,
I
think
it
not
expedient
,
that
in
such
rarity
of
Preachers
,
ye
two
be
any
long
time
absent
from
the
Lords
of
the
Congregation
.
And
therefore
(
said
he
)
ye
shall
do
best
to
commit
to
writing
your
whole
minde
and
Credit
,
and
I
shall
promise
to
you
upon
my
honour
,
to
have
answer
at
you
,
and
at
the
Lords
again
,
before
that
ye
your selves
can
be
at
London
.
And
where
that
your
Letters
cannot
expresse
all
things
so
fully
,
as
your
presence
could
,
I
shall
supply
the
same
,
not
onely
by
my
pen
,
but
also
by
my
own
presence
,
to
such
as
will
informe
the
Councell
sufficiently
of
all
things
.
The
said
Iohn
and
M.
Robert
followed
his
Councell
(
for
it
was
faithfull
,
and
proceeded
of
love
at
that
time
)
they
tarried
with
him
very
secretly
within
the
Castle
of
Barwick
two
dayes
.
In
the
which
time
returned
Alexander
Whitlaw
aforesaid
,
with
answer
to
the
Lords
,
and
unto
Iohn
Knox.
The
tenour
of
whose
Letter
was
this
:
Master
Cecils
Letter
to
Iohn
Knox.
Master
Knox
,
NOn
est
masculus
neque
f●min●
,
omnes
enim
ut
ait
Paulus
,
unum
sumus
in
Christo
Iesu
benedictus
vir
qui
confidit
in
Domino
,
&
erit
Dominus
fiducia
ejus
.
I
have
received
you
Letters
,
at
the
same
time
that
I
thought
to
have
seen
your selfe
at
Stamford
.
What
is
now
hitherto
the
cause
of
your
let
,
I
know
not
.
I
forbeare
to
descend
to
the
bottom
of
things
,
untill
I
may
conferre
with
such
one
as
ye
are
.
And
therefore
if
your
chance
shall
be
hereafter
to
come
hither
,
I
wish
you
furnished
with
good
Credit
,
and
power
,
to
make
good
resolution
.
Although
my
answer
to
the
Lords
of
the
Congregation
be
somewhat
obscure
,
yet
upon
further
understanding
ye
shall
finde
the
matter
plaine
.
I
need
to
wish
you
no
more
prudencie
then
Gods
grace
,
whereof
God
send
you
plentie
.
And
so
I
end
,
Sic
subscribitur
.
Yours
as
a
member
of
the
same
body
in
Christ
,
M.
Cecill
.
From
Oxford
the
28
of
Iuly
,
1559.
Albeit
the
said
Iohn
received
this
Letter
at
Barwick
,
yet
would
he
answer
nothing
till
that
he
had
spoken
with
the
Lords
whom
he
found
in
Sterlin
,
and
unto
whom
he
delivered
the
answer
sent
from
the
Councell
of
England
(
for
Alexander
Whitlaw
took
sicknesse
betwixt
Barwick
and
Edinburgh
,
and
was
troubled
by
the
Lord
Seaton
,
as
in
the
former
Booke
is
declared
)
the
answer
sent
by
Master
Cecill
was
so
generall
,
that
many
amongst
us
despaired
of
any
comfort
to
come
from
that
Countrey
.
And
therefore
were
determined
that
they
would
request
no
further
.
Iohn
Knox
laboured
in
the
contrary
,
but
he
could
prevaile
no
further
,
but
that
he
should
have
licence
and
libertie
to
write
as
he
thought
best
:
And
so
took
he
upon
him
to
answer
for
all
,
in
forme
as
followeth
.
Answer
to
Master
Cecils
writing
.
TWo
causes
hindred
me
(
Right
Worshipfull
)
to
visit
you
in
any
part
in
England
.
Before
this
no
signification
of
your
minde
and
pleasure
was
made
unto
me
,
for
onely
did
Sir
Henry
Percie
will
me
to
come
and
speake
with
him
,
which
conveniently
at
that
time
I
could
not
do
,
by
reason
that
the
French-men
(
which
was
the
second
cause
of
my
stay
)
did
then
most
furiously
pursue
us
,
while
our
company
was
dispersed
,
and
then
durst
I
not
be
absent
for
divers
inconveniences
;
neither
did
I
thinke
my
presence
with
you
greatly
necessary
,
considering
that
the
matter
(
which
I
most
desired
)
was
opened
and
proposed
.
To
the
which
I
would
have
wished
,
That
a
more
plaine
and
especiall
answer
should
have
been
made
.
For
albeit
Master
Whitlaw
by
his
Credit
,
Master
Kirkcaldie
by
his
Letter
,
and
I
,
both
by
Letters
and
by
that
which
I
had
received
from
Sir
Iames
Crofts
,
did
perswade
your
good
mindes
;
yet
could
not
the
councell
be
otherwise
perswaded
,
but
that
this
alteration
in
France
had
altered
your
former
purpose
.
It
is
not
unknown
what
good
will
we
three
do
beare
to
England
:
And
therefore
I
wish
,
That
rather
your
Pen
,
then
our
Credit
,
or
any
thing
written
to
any
of
us
,
should
assure
the
Lords
and
others
,
of
your
good
mindes
(
who
are
now
in
number
but
five
hundred
.
)
Unlesse
that
money
be
furnished
without
delay
to
pay
the
Souldiers
for
their
service
past
,
and
to
retaine
another
thousand
foot-men
,
with
three
hundred
horse-men
;
till
some
stay
be
had
in
this
danger
,
these
Gentle-men
will
be
compelled
to
leave
the
fields
.
I
am
assured
,
as
flesh
may
be
of
flesh
,
That
some
of
them
will
take
a
very
hard
life
,
before
that
ever
they
compose
,
either
with
the
Queen
Regent
,
or
with
France
:
but
this
I
dare
not
promise
at
all
,
unlesse
in
they
see
greater
forwardnesse
.
To
support
us
,
will
appear
excessive
;
and
to
break
promise
with
France
,
will
appear
dangerous
.
But
the
losse
of
expences
,
in
mine
opinion
,
ought
not
to
be
esteemed
from
the
first
payment
,
neither
yet
the
danger
from
the
first
appearance
.
Butten
Court
bragge
)
But
most
assuredly
I
know
,
That
unlesse
by
us
they
thought
to
make
an
entrie
to
you
,
Of
Saint
Iohnston
the
day
of
,
&c.
Answer
with
great
expedition
was
returned
to
this
Letter
,
desiring
some
men
of
credit
to
be
sent
to
the
Lords
to
Barwicke
,
for
the
receiving
of
the
money
for
the
first
support
,
with
promise
,
That
if
the
Lords
of
the
Congregation
meant
no
otherwise
then
before
they
had
written
,
and
if
they
would
enter
into
League
with
honest
Conditions
,
they
should
neither
lack
men
nor
money
to
their
just
Causes
.
Upon
this
answer
was
directed
from
the
Lords
to
Barwicke
,
Henry
Balnaves
,
a
man
of
good
credit
in
both
the
Realmes
;
who
suddenly
returned
with
such
a
sum
of
money
as
served
all
the
publike
affairs
till
November
next
;
when
Iohn
Cockburne
of
Ormeston
,
sent
for
the
second
support
,
and
receiving
the
same
,
unhappily
fell
into
the
hands
of
the
Earle
Bothwell
,
was
wounded
,
taken
,
and
spoyled
of
a
great
Sum
:
upon
which
mischance
,
followed
all
the
rest
of
the
troubles
before
rehearsed
.
In
the
second
Book
preceding
,
we
have
declared
how
Secretary
Leehington
was
directed
to
England
:
But
one
thing
before
we
have
passed
by
:
In
that
our
greatest
dejection
,
this
order
was
taken
;
That
the
Duke
,
the
Earle
of
Glencarne
,
Lord
Boyd
,
Lord
Uchiltrie
,
and
their
friends
,
should
remaine
together
at
Glasgow
,
for
comfort
of
the
Countrey
,
and
for
giving
of
answers
,
as
occasion
should
require
;
and
that
the
Earle
of
Arrane
,
the
Lord
Iames
,
the
Earle
of
Rothesse
,
the
Master
of
Lindsay
,
and
their
adherents
,
should
continue
together
within
Fyfe
for
the
same
causes
,
that
advertisements
might
go
from
the
one
to
the
other
,
as
need
required
.
After
that
the
Queen
and
Councell
of
England
had
concluded
to
send
their
Army
to
Scotland
for
expelling
of
the
French
,
the
Duke
of
Norfolke
was
sent
to
Barwick
with
full
instructions
,
power
and
Commission
to
do
in
all
things
concerning
the
present
affaires
of
Scotland
,
as
the
Queen
and
Councell
in
their
own
persons
had
power
to
do
.
Hereupon
the
said
Duke
required
such
a
part
of
the
Lords
of
Scotland
,
as
had
power
and
Commission
from
the
whole
,
to
meet
him
at
such
a
day
and
place
as
pleased
them
to
appoint
.
This
advertisement
came
first
to
Glasgow
by
the
meanes
of
the
Master
of
Maxwell
:
Which
read
and
considered
by
the
Lords
,
conclusion
was
taken
that
they
would
meet
at
Carleil
,
and
that
was
the
procurement
of
the
said
Master
of
Maxwell
for
his
ease
.
Hereupon
were
Letters
directed
from
the
Lords
being
in
Glasgow
,
to
Lord
Iames
,
requiring
him
with
all
possible
expedition
to
repaire
towards
them
,
for
the
purpose
aforesaid
.
Which
Letters
read
and
advised
upon
,
commandment
was
given
to
Iohn
Knox
to
make
the
answer
.
For
so
it
was
appointed
at
division
of
the
Lords
,
that
he
should
answer
for
the
part
of
those
that
were
in
Fyfe
;
and
M.
Henry
Balnaves
for
the
part
of
them
that
abode
at
Glasgow
.
The
said
Iohn
answered
as
followeth
.
To
the
Duke
,
and
the
other
Lords
at
Glasgow
.
AFter
humble
commendation
of
my
service
:
Albeit
I
have
written
more
then
once
to
Master
Henry
Balnaves
,
what
things
have
misliked
me
in
your
slow
proceedings
,
as
well
in
supporting
your
brethren
,
who
many
dayes
have
sustained
extreame
danger
in
these
parts
,
as
in
making
provision
how
the
enemie
might
have
been
annoyed
,
who
lay
few
in
number
,
nigh
to
your
Quarters
in
Sterlin
.
And
in
making
likewise
provision
,
how
the
expectation
of
our
friends
,
who
long
have
waited
for
your
answer
,
might
have
been
satisfied
.
Albeit
(
I
say
)
that
of
these
things
I
have
before
complained
,
yet
,
in
conscience
,
I
am
compelled
to
signifie
unto
your
Honours
,
That
unlesse
of
these
and
other
enormities
I
shall
see
some
redresse
,
I
am
assured
,
That
the
end
shall
be
such
,
Henry
Balnaves
,
I
declared
,
That
your
especiall
friends
in
England
wonder
,
that
no
greater
expedition
is
made
,
the
weight
of
the
matter
being
considered
.
If
the
fault
be
in
the
Duke
and
his
friends
,
I
wrote
also
,
That
the
greatest
losse
should
be
his
and
theirs
in
the
end
.
And
now
I
cannot
cease
,
both
to
wonder
and
lament
,
That
your
whole
Councell
was
so
destitute
of
Wisdome
and
Discretion
,
as
to
charge
this
poore
man
the
Priour
,
to
come
to
you
to
Glasgow
,
and
thereafter
to
go
to
Carleil
,
for
such
affaires
as
are
to
be
handled
.
Was
there
none
amongst
you
who
did
foresee
what
inconveniences
might
ensue
his
absence
from
these
parts
?
I
cease
to
speake
of
the
dangers
by
the
enemie
.
Your
friends
have
lyen
in
your
Haven
now
fifteene
dayes
past
,
(
what
was
their
former
travell
it
is
not
unknowne
)
they
have
never
received
comfort
of
any
man
(
him
onely
excepted
)
more
then
if
they
had
lyen
upon
the
coast
of
their
mortall
enemy
.
Do
ye
not
consider
,
That
such
a
company
shall
need
comfort
and
provision
from
time
to
time
?
Remove
him
,
and
who
abideth
there
who
carefully
will
travell
in
that
or
any
other
weighty
matter
in
these
parts
?
Did
ye
not
farther
consider
,
That
he
that
had
begun
to
meddle
with
the
Gentlemen
,
who
have
declared
themselves
back-friends
heretofore
;
and
also
that
order
should
have
been
taken
for
such
as
have
been
neutrall
;
now
by
reason
of
his
absence
,
the
one
shall
escape
without
admonition
,
and
the
other
shall
be
at
their
own
liberty
.
I
am
assured
that
the
enemy
shall
not
sleep
,
neither
in
that
,
nor
in
other
affairs
,
to
undermine
you
and
your
whole
Cause
,
and
especially
to
hurt
this
part
of
the
Countrey
,
to
revenge
their
former
folly
.
If
none
of
these
former
causes
should
have
moved
you
to
have
considered
that
such
a
journey
(
at
such
a
time
)
was
not
meet
for
him
,
neither
yet
for
them
that
must
accompany
him
:
yet
discreet
men
would
have
considered
,
that
the
men
that
have
lien
in
their
jacks
,
and
travelled
their
horses
continuall
the
space
of
a
moneth
,
required
some
longer
rest
,
first
to
themselves
,
then
but
especially
to
their
horses
,
before
they
had
been
charged
to
such
a
journey
,
as
yet
they
have
not
had
.
The
Priour
may
for
satisfaction
of
your
unreasonable
mindes
,
enterprise
the
purpose
;
but
I
am
assured
he
shall
not
be
able
to
have
six
honest
men
in
all
Fyfe
to
accompany
him
;
and
how
that
either
standeth
with
your
Honors
,
or
with
his
safety
,
judge
ye
your selves
.
But
yet
wonder
it
is
,
that
ye
did
not
consider
,
To
what
pain
and
griefe
shall
ye
put
our
friends
of
England
,
especially
the
Duke
of
Norfolk
and
his
Councell
,
whom
ye
shall
cause
to
travell
the
most
wearisome
and
troublesome
way
that
is
in
England
.
In
mine
opinion
,
whosoever
gave
you
that
counsell
,
either
lacked
right
judgement
in
things
to
be
done
,
or
else
had
too
much
respect
to
his
own
ease
,
and
too
small
regard
to
the
travell
and
damage
of
their
brethren
.
A
common
cause
,
requireth
a
common
concurrence
,
and
that
every
man
bear
his
burden
proportionable
.
But
prudent
and
indifferent
men
espie
the
contrary
in
this
cause
,
especially
of
late
dayes
;
for
the
weakest
are
most
grievously
charged
,
and
they
to
whom
the
matter
most
belongeth
,
and
to
whom
justly
greatest
burden
is
due
,
are
exempted
in
a
manner
,
both
from
travell
and
expences
.
To
speak
the
matter
plainly
,
wise
men
do
wonder
,
what
the
Dukes
friends
do
mean
,
that
they
are
so
slack
and
backward
in
this
cause
;
In
other
actions
they
have
been
judged
stout
and
forward
,
and
in
this
,
which
is
the
greatest
that
ever
he
or
they
had
in
hand
,
they
appear
destitute
both
of
grace
and
courage
.
I
am
not
ignorant
that
they
that
are
most
inward
of
his
counsell
,
From
Saint
Andrewes
the
6
of
February
in
haste
,
1559.
Sic
subscribitur
,
Your
Lordships
to
command
in
godlinesse
,
J.
K.
Upon
the
receit
of
this
Letter
,
and
consultation
had
hereupon
,
a
new
conclusion
was
taken
;
to
wit
,
That
they
would
visite
the
said
Duke
of
Norfolke
at
Barwicke
where
he
was
.
Thus
far
we
have
digressed
from
the
text
of
our
History
,
to
let
the
Posterity
that
shall
follow
understand
by
what
instruments
God
wrought
the
familiarity
and
friendship
that
after
we
found
in
England
.
Now
we
returne
to
our
former
History
.
The
parts
of
Fyfe
set
at
freedom
from
the
Bondage
of
these
bloody
worms
,
solemne
thanks
were
given
in
S.
Andrews
unto
God
for
his
mighty
deliverance
.
Shortly
after
the
Earle
of
Arrane
and
Lord
Iames
apprehended
the
Lairds
of
Wemes
,
Seafield
,
Bawgony
,
Durie
,
and
others
,
that
assisted
the
French
,
but
they
were
set
shortly
at
freedom
upon
such
conditions
,
as
they
minded
never
to
keep
,
for
such
men
have
neither
faith
nor
honesty
.
Master
Iames
Balfour
,
who
was
the
greatest
practiser
,
and
had
drawn
the
Band
of
the
Balfours
,
escaped
.
The
English
Ships
daily
multiplied
,
till
that
they
were
able
to
keep
the
whole
Fyrth
,
whereat
the
French
and
Queen
Regent
enraged
,
began
to
execute
their
tyranny
upon
the
parts
of
Lowthiane
that
lay
nigh
to
Edinburgh
.
Let
M.
David
Borthwicke
witnesse
what
favour
his
wife
and
place
of
Adeston
found
of
the
French
,
for
all
the
service
that
he
did
to
the
Queen
Regent
.
In
the
midst
of
February
were
directed
to
England
,
from
the
Duke
and
the
Congregation
,
the
Lord
Iames
,
Lord
Ruthuen
,
the
Mast
of
Maxwell
,
the
Master
of
Lindsay
,
Master
Henry
Balnaves
,
and
the
Laird
of
Pittarrow
;
who
with
their
honest
companies
and
Commission
departed
by
Sea
all
,
except
the
Master
of
Maxwell
,
to
Barwicke
;
Where
there
met
them
the
Duke
of
Norfolke
,
Lieutenant
to
the
Queen
of
England
,
and
with
him
a
great
company
of
the
Gentlemen
of
the
North
,
with
some
also
of
the
South
,
having
full
power
to
contract
with
the
Nobility
of
Scotland
,
as
they
did
,
upon
such
Conditions
as
are
in
the
same
Contract
specified
:
and
because
we
have
heard
the
malicious
tongues
of
wicked
men
make
false
report
of
that
our
fact
,
we
have
faithfully
and
truely
inserted
in
this
our
History
the
said
Contract
,
as
well
that
which
was
made
at
Leith
,
during
the
siege
,
as
that
which
was
first
made
at
Barwicke
,
that
the
memory
thereof
may
abide
to
our
Posterity
,
to
the
end
that
they
may
judge
with
indifferency
,
Whether
that
we
have
done
any
thing
prejudiciall
to
our
Common-wealth
,
or
yet
contrarious
unto
the
dutifull
obedience
which
true
subjects
owe
to
their
Superiours
;
The
Contract
at
Barwick
.
JAMES
,
Duke
of
Chattellarault
,
Earle
of
Arrane
,
Lord
Hamilton
,
and
others
of
the
Councell
,
Nobility
,
and
principall
States
of
Scotland
;
To
all
and
sundry
whose
knowledge
these
presents
shall
come
,
Greeting
.
We
have
well
considered
,
and
are
fully
perswaded
,
in
what
danger
,
desolation
,
and
misery
,
the
long
enmity
with
the
Kingdom
of
England
hath
brought
our
Countrey
heretofore
:
how
wealthie
and
flourishing
it
shall
become
,
if
those
two
Kingdoms
,
as
they
are
joyned
in
one
Island
by
Creation
of
the
World
,
so
they
may
be
knit
in
a
constant
and
assured
friendship
.
The
considerations
grounded
upon
a
most
infallible
Trueth
,
ought
no
lesse
to
have
moved
our
Progenitours
and
for
fathers
then
us
.
But
the
present
danger
hanging
over
our
heads
,
by
the
unjust
dealing
of
those
,
of
whom
we
have
alwayes
best
deserved
,
hath
caused
us
to
weigh
them
more
earnestly
then
they
did
.
The
misbehaviour
of
the
French
Monsieurs
,
I
had
almost
said
Monsters
,
here
,
hath
of
late
yeers
been
so
great
.
The
oppressions
and
crueltie
of
the
Souldiers
,
the
tyrannie
and
ambition
of
their
Superiours
and
Rulers
,
so
grievous
to
the
people
,
the
violent
subversion
of
our
liberty
,
and
conquest
of
the
land
,
whereat
they
have
by
most
crafty
and
subtill
means
continually
pressed
,
hath
been
,
I
say
,
so
intollerable
to
us
all
,
that
at
last
when
we
could
not
obtain
redresse
by
humble
suits
,
and
earnest
supplications
presented
to
the
Queen
Dowager
,
who
both
for
duties
sake
,
and
place
,
she
doth
occupie
,
ought
to
have
been
most
carefull
of
our
state
,
we
have
been
by
very
necessitie
constrained
,
not
onely
to
assay
our
own
Forces
,
but
also
to
implore
the
Queens
Majestie
of
Englands
aide
and
support
,
which
her
Majestie
hath
most
willingly
granted
,
upon
certain
conditions
specified
in
a
Treaty
past
at
Barwick
,
betwixt
the
Duke
of
Norfolk
,
Lieutenant
to
her
Majestie
,
on
the
one
part
,
and
certain
our
Commissioners
on
the
other
part
,
whereof
the
Tenour
followeth
.
At
Barwick
the
27
day
of
February
,
the
yeer
of
our
Lord
God
1559
yeers
▪
It
is
appointed
,
and
finally
Contracted
,
betwixt
the
noble
and
mighty
,
Thomas
,
Duke
of
Norfolk
,
Earle
Marshall
of
England
,
and
Lieutenant
to
the
Queens
Majestie
of
the
said
Realm
,
in
the
Name
and
behalf
of
her
Highnesse
on
the
one
part
;
and
the
Right
Honourable
Lord
Iames
Stewart
,
Patrick
Lord
Ruthuen
,
Sir
Iohn
Maxwell
of
Terregles
,
Knight
,
William
Maitland
of
Lethington
younger
,
Iohn
Wischarde
of
Pittarrow
,
and
Master
Henry
Balnaves
of
Halhill
;
in
name
and
behalf
of
the
Noble
and
Mighty
Iames
,
Duke
of
Chattellarault
of
Scotland
,
and
the
Lords
of
the
Congregation
,
joyned
together
in
this
Cause
,
for
maintenance
and
defence
of
the
ancient
Rights
and
Liberties
of
their
Countrey
on
the
other
part
,
in
forme
as
after
followeth
:
That
is
to
say
,
That
the
Queen
having
sufficiently
understood
,
as
well
by
information
sent
from
the
Nobility
of
Scotland
,
as
by
the
proceedings
of
the
French
,
that
they
intend
to
conquer
the
Realm
of
Scotland
,
suppresse
the
liberty
thereof
,
and
unite
the
same
unto
the
Crown
of
France
perpetually
,
contrary
to
the
Laws
of
the
said
Realm
,
and
the
Pacts
,
Oathes
,
and
Promises
of
France
.
And
being
thereto
most
humbly
and
earnestly
required
by
the
said
Nobility
;
for
,
and
in
the
name
of
the
whole
Realm
,
shall
accept
the
said
Realm
of
Scotland
the
said
Nobility
and
subjects
thereof
into
her
Majesties
protection
and
maintenance
,
onely
for
preservation
of
the
same
in
their
own
freedoms
and
liberties
,
and
from
conquest
,
during
the
time
that
the
Marriage
shall
continue
betwixt
the
Queen
of
Scots
and
the
French
King
,
and
a
yeer
after
:
And
for
expelling
out
of
the
same
Realme
of
such
as
presently
and
apparently
goeth
about
to
practice
the
said
Conquest
,
her
Majesty
shall
with
all
speed
send
into
Scotland
a
convenient
aide
of
men
of
War
,
both
Horse
and
Foot
,
to
joyn
with
the
power
of
Scotish
men
,
with
Artillery
,
Munition
,
and
all
other
Instruments
of
War
meet
for
that
purpose
,
as
well
by
Sea
as
by
Land
,
not
onely
to
expell
the
present
Power
of
the
French
within
that
Realme
oppressing
the
same
,
but
also
to
stop
,
as
far
as
conveniently
may
be
,
all
greater
Forces
of
French
to
enter
therein
,
for
the
like
purpose
,
and
shall
continue
her
Majesties
ayd
to
the
said
Realme
,
Nobility
,
and
subjects
of
the
same
,
unto
the
time
the
French
(
being
enemies
to
the
said
Realme
)
be
utterly
expelled
hence
;
and
shall
never
transact
,
compose
,
nor
agree
with
the
French
,
nor
conclude
any
League
with
them
,
except
the
Scots
and
the
French
shall
be
agreed
,
that
the
Realme
of
Scotland
may
be
left
in
a
due
freedom
by
the
French
;
nor
shall
leave
the
maintenance
of
the
said
Nobility
and
subjects
,
whereby
they
might
fall
as
a
prey
into
their
enemies
hands
,
as
long
as
they
shall
acknowledge
their
Soveraigne
Lady
the
Queen
,
and
shall
endeavour
their selves
to
maintain
the
liberty
of
their
Countrey
,
and
the
State
of
the
Crowne
of
Scotland
.
And
if
in
case
any
Forts
or
Strengths
within
the
Realme
be
won
out
of
the
hands
of
the
French
at
this
present
,
or
at
any
time
hereafter
by
her
Majesties
ayd
,
the
same
shall
be
immediately
demolished
by
the
Scotish-men
,
or
delivered
to
the
said
Nobility
aforesaid
,
at
their
option
and
choice
;
neither
shall
the
power
of
England
fortifie
within
the
ground
of
Scotland
,
being
out
of
the
bounds
of
England
,
but
by
the
advice
of
the
Duke
,
Nobility
,
and
States
of
Scotland
.
For
the
which
causes
,
and
in
respect
of
her
Majesties
most
gentle
clemency
,
and
liberall
support
,
the
said
Nobility
,
as
well
such
as
be
joyned
,
as
such
as
shall
hereafter
joyn
with
them
already
joyned
,
for
the
defence
of
the
liberty
of
that
Realme
,
shall
to
the
uttermost
of
their
power
ayd
and
support
her
Majesties
Army
against
the
French
and
their
partakers
,
with
Horse-men
and
Foot-men
,
and
with
Victualls
,
by
Land
and
Sea
,
with
all
manner
of
other
ayd
,
to
the
best
of
their
power
,
and
so
shall
continue
during
the
time
that
her
Majesties
Army
shall
remain
in
Scotland
.
Item
,
They
shall
be
enemies
to
all
such
Scotish
men
and
French
as
shall
in
any
wise
shew
themselves
enemies
to
the
Realm
of
England
,
Iames
Mackconell
,
or
any
others
of
the
Isles
of
Scotland
,
or
Realme
of
Ireland
.
For
performance
and
sure
keeping
whereof
,
they
shall
for
their
part
come
to
the
said
Duke
of
Norfolk
,
the
pledges
presently
named
by
him
,
before
the
entry
of
her
Majesties
Armie
in
Scottish
ground
,
to
remain
in
England
for
the
space
of
six
moneths
,
and
to
be
there
exchanged
upon
deliverance
of
new
hostages
,
of
like
,
or
as
good
condition
as
the
former
;
or
being
the
lawfull
sons
,
brethren
,
or
heires
of
any
of
the
Peers
or
Barons
of
Parliament
,
that
have
,
or
hereafter
shall
shew
themselves
and
persist
open
enemies
to
the
French
in
this
quarrell
,
and
so
forth
from
six
moneths
to
six
moneths
,
or
foure
moneths
to
foure
moneths
,
as
shall
best
please
the
partie
of
Scotland
.
And
the
time
of
continuance
of
the
hostages
,
shall
be
during
the
marriage
of
the
Queen
of
Scots
to
the
French
King
,
and
a
yeere
after
the
dissolution
of
the
said
Marriage
,
untill
further
order
may
be
had
betwixt
both
the
Realmes
,
for
Peace
and
Concord
.
And
furthermore
,
the
said
Nobility
,
being
Peers
and
Barons
of
Parliament
joyned
together
,
shall
subscribe
and
seale
these
Articles
and
agreement
,
within
the
space
of
twenty
or
thirty
dayes
at
the
uttermost
,
next
following
the
day
of
the
delivering
of
the
said
hostages
,
and
shall
also
procure
and
perswade
all
others
of
the
Nobility
that
shall
joyne
themselves
heereafter
with
the
said
Lords
for
the
cause
above-specified
,
likewise
to
subscribe
and
seale
those
Articles
,
at
any
time
after
the
space
of
twenty
dayes
after
their
conjunction
,
upon
requisition
made
by
them
on
the
partie
of
the
Queens
Majestie
of
England
.
And
finally
,
the
said
Nobility
joyned
together
,
certainly
perceiving
that
the
Queens
Majestie
of
England
is
thereunto
moved
,
onely
upon
respect
of
Princely
honour
and
neighbourhood
,
for
defence
of
the
freedom
of
Scotland
from
Conquest
,
and
not
of
any
other
sinister
intent
,
doth
by
these
presents
testifie
and
declare
,
That
they
,
nor
any
of
them
,
mean
by
this
agreement
to
withdraw
any
due
obedience
to
the
Soveraign
Lady
the
Queen
,
nor
in
any
lawfull
thing
to
withstand
the
French
King
her
husband
and
head
,
that
during
the
marriage
shall
not
tend
to
the
subversion
and
oppression
of
the
just
and
ancient
Liberties
of
the
said
Kingdom
of
Scotland
.
For
preservation
whereof
,
both
for
their
Soveraigns
honour
,
and
for
the
continuance
of
the
Kingdom
in
its
ancient
state
,
they
acknowledge
themselves
bound
to
spend
their
Goods
,
Lands
,
and
Lives
.
And
for
performance
of
this
present
Contract
for
the
part
of
England
,
the
Queens
Majestie
shall
confirm
the
same
,
and
all
Clauses
therein
contained
,
by
her
Letters
Patents
under
the
Great
Seal
of
England
,
to
be
delivered
to
the
Nobility
of
Scotland
,
upon
the
entrie
of
the
Pledges
aforesaid
,
within
the
ground
of
England
.
In
Witnesse
whereof
,
the
said
Duke
of
Norfolke
hath
subscribed
these
Points
,
and
thereunto
affixed
his
Seal
,
the
day
,
yeer
,
and
place
aforesaid
.
Which
Contract
we
finde
honest
and
reasonable
;
and
that
our
said
Commissioners
therein
hath
considerately
respected
the
Common-weale
of
this
Realme
,
of
us
,
and
our
posterity
;
And
therefore
do
ratifie
,
allow
,
confirme
and
approve
the
same
,
with
all
Clauses
and
Articles
therein
contained
by
these
Presents
.
In
Witnesse
hereof
we
have
subscribed
the
same
with
our
Hands
and
sealed
with
our
Seals
of
Arms
in
such
causes
accustomed
are
appended
.
At
the
Camp
before
Leith
the
tenth
day
of
May
,
the
year
of
God
1560
yeers
.
Follow
the
Subscriptions
.
The
Subscriptions
.
-
The
Duke
of
Chattellarault
.
-
Earle
of
Arrane
.
-
Earle
of
Glencarne
.
-
Earle
of
Rothesse
.
-
Earl
of
Argyle
.
-
Earle
of
Huntlie
.
-
Earle
of
Morton
.
-
Earle
of
Menteth
.
-
Lord
Ogilbye
.
-
Lord
Iames
Steward
.
-
Alexander
Gordon
.
-
Lord
Boyd
.
-
Lord
Uchiltrie
.
-
Gawin
Hamilton
of
Kilwinning
.
-
Abbot
of
Culrosse
.
-
Lord
Bothwike
.
-
Lord
of
Saint
Iohn
.
-
Lord
Iohn
Abirbr●thok
.
-
Lord
Simmerwaile
.
-
Lord
Robert
Steward
.
-
Abbot
of
Kynlosse
.
-
Iames
Stewart
of
Saint
Colmes
Inche
.
The
Instructions
given
,
subscribed
,
to
the
said
Commissioners
following
:
-
1.
IN
the
first
place
,
if
it
shall
be
asked
of
you
by
the
Duke
of
Norfolk
,
and
by
other
the
Queens
Majesties
appointed
Commissioners
,
If
your
Pledges
be
in
readinesse
;
ye
shall
answer
,
That
they
are
,
and
in
Saint
Andrews
the
25
of
this
instant
,
and
shal
be
ready
to
be
delivered
in
Hostage
for
security
of
our
promises
and
part
of
the
contract
,
they
offering
and
making
security
for
their
part
by
the
Queenes
Majesties
Subscription
aud
Great
Seal
,
and
delivering
the
same
unto
you
.
Providing
,
That
they
choose
and
make
their
election
of
the
Pledges
as
is
commoned
.
-
2.
Secondly
,
If
the
said
Commissioners
shall
demand
of
you
,
What
enterprise
the
Army
of
England
shall
take
in
hand
at
their
first
incoming
;
Ye
shall
answer
in
generall
;
The
expulsion
of
the
French
Souldiers
out
of
this
Realme
;
and
first
and
in
especiall
,
out
of
the
Town
of
Leith
,
seeing
their
great
Forces
are
there
.
-
3.
Item
,
If
it
shall
be
asked
of
you
;
At
what
place
our
friends
and
brethren
of
England
shall
be
met
?
-
4.
Item
,
If
it
shall
be
asked
of
you
,
How
the
Armies
shall
be
furnished
with
Victuals
,
and
especially
the
Horse-men
?
Ye
shall
answer
,
That
with
their
advice
sufficient
order
shall
be
taken
therein
.
-
5.
Item
,
If
it
be
required
,
How
the
Munition
shall
be
carried
,
and
oxen
furnished
to
that
effect
?
You
shall
answer
,
as
we
have
given
in
Commission
to
Lethington
,
which
we
ratifie
.
-
6.
Item
,
If
it
shall
be
asked
,
Who
shall
be
Lieutenant
to
the
Army
of
Scotland
?
Ye
shall
answer
,
The
Duke
of
Chattellarault
.
-
7.
Item
,
If
it
shall
be
enquired
,
What
number
our
whole
Army
extends
to
?
Ye
shall
answer
,
They
will
be
,
God
willing
,
five
thousand
men
.
-
8.
Item
,
If
it
shall
be
asked
,
What
manner
of
way
Leith
shall
be
assaulted
?
Ye
shall
desire
all
preparations
to
be
in
readinesse
,
and
the
advice
to
be
taken
after
the
placing
of
the
Armies
,
and
view
of
the
strength
shortly
.
-
9.
Item
,
If
it
shall
be
asked
concerning
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
If
they
will
stand
friends
or
not
?
Ye
shall
declare
our
diligence
made
,
and
to
be
made
shortly
▪
herein
;
but
for
the
present
we
can
assure
them
of
nothing
.
-
10.
Item
,
If
it
be
asked
,
In
case
the
Castle
be
enemy
,
Where
the
Armie
shall
be
placed
?
Ye
shall
answer
,
For
the
first
in
Muschilbrough
and
Tranent
,
and
those
parts
,
till
the
Batterie
and
all
preparations
be
in
readinesse
.
-
11.
Item
,
In
case
it
be
enquired
of
all
by-lyers
and
neutrals
,
and
in
especiall
of
the
Lord
of
Huntley
,
and
the
North
?
Ye
shall
answer
in
generall
;
A
good
hope
is
had
of
the
most
part
thereof
:
And
touching
the
Lord
of
Huntley
in
especiall
,
Ye
shall
shew
how
he
hath
sent
Writings
to
my
Lord
of
Arrane
,
with
a
servant
of
credit
,
to
assure
him
of
his
assistance
.
And
for
that
cause
hath
desired
Letters
of
suspension
of
the
Queen
Dowagers
Commission
to
be
sent
to
him
to
be
used
in
those
parts
;
and
other
Letters
to
arrest
the
Clergies
Rents
and
Hires
,
both
in
those
parts
;
With
Proclamations
to
cause
all
men
to
be
in
readinesse
to
passe
forwards
for
maintaining
of
the
Religion
,
and
expulsing
of
strangers
.
The
Nobility
hath
written
to
him
,
That
he
may
come
to
him
in
proper
person
;
Whereof
the
answer
is
not
returned
as
yet
.
-
12.
Item
,
If
it
shall
be
asked
the
place
and
manner
of
meeting
of
our
folks
,
or
of
us
and
them
,
in
case
Sterlin
be
kept
?
We
refer
the
answer
hereof
to
your
discretions
.
-
13.
Item
,
If
it
shall
be
asked
,
That
their
leaden
money
shall
have
passage
for
their
necessities
?
Ye
shall
reason
the
commodity
and
discommodity
thereof
with
the
Councell
.
-
14.
Item
,
If
it
shall
be
asked
,
What
Pioners
shall
be
had
?
Ye
shall
answer
,
the
number
being
expressed
,
and
money
in
readinesse
to
so
sold
or
pay
them
,
They
shall
have
sufficiencie
.
-
15.
Item
,
If
they
shall
desire
,
That
we
declare
our
causes
unto
the
Princes
of
Almaigne
and
the
King
of
Denmark
or
Germany
,
desiring
their
assistance
;
Ye
shall
answer
,
That
we
think
the
same
good
,
and
shall
speedily
take
order
therewith
.
-
16.
Item
,
If
it
shall
be
desired
of
you
to
confirme
for
us
and
in
our
name
the
things
past
and
granted
by
our
former
Commissioner
,
the
young
Laird
of
Lethington
:
Ye
shall
in
all
points
for
us
,
and
in
our
name
,
confirme
the
same
,
so
far
as
it
shall
make
either
for
the
weale
and
conjunction
of
the
two
Realms
,
or
this
present
Cause
,
or
yet
for
the
security
of
our
part
for
fulfilling
of
the
same
.
And
as
ye
shall
accept
their
offers
tending
to
the
same
end
;
and
such
security
on
that
part
as
ye
may
purchase
,
and
especially
such
as
we
have
heretofore
expressed
:
Given
at
Glasgow
the
10.
of
February
1559.
-
17.
Item
,
We
give
and
grant
you
full
power
to
augment
or
diminsh
the
said
Heads
and
Articles
,
as
ye
think
the
weale
of
the
cause
shall
require
in
all
points
.
Sic
subscribitur
.
-
Iohn
of
Menteth
.
-
Andrew
of
Rothesse
.
-
R.
Boyd
.
-
William
Murray
of
Tulibarn
.
-
Iohn
Erskin
of
Dun.
-
Iames
Hamilton
.
-
Alexander
Gordon
.
-
Alexander
Argyle
.
-
Glencarne
.
-
Uchiltrie
.
-
Iames
Haliburntoun
.
Shortly
after
this
Contract
were
our
pledges
delivered
to
Master
Winter
Admirall
of
the
Navie
,
that
came
to
Scotland
,
a
man
of
great
honestie
,
so
farre
as
ever
we
could
espie
in
him
;
who
were
safely
conveyed
to
Newcastle
,
and
so
the
English
Armie
by
land
began
to
assemble
towards
the
border
.
Whereof
the
French
and
Queen
Regent
assured
,
they
began
to
destroy
what
they
could
in
the
Towns
and
Countrey
about
:
for
the
whole
Victuals
they
carried
to
Leith
,
the
Mills
they
brake
,
the
Sheep
,
Oxen
and
Kine
,
yea
the
Horses
of
poore
Labourers
all
made
they
to
serve
their
Tyrannie
.
And
finally
,
they
left
nothing
which
the
very
enemies
could
have
devised
,
Lord
thou
wilt
look
and
recompence
such
Tyranny
,
how
contemptible
soever
the
person
was
.
The
second
of
April
,
Iames
Crofts
,
Sir
Henry
Percie
,
Sir
Francis
Lake
,
with
many
other
Captains
and
Gentlemen
,
having
charge
some
of
Foot-men
,
and
some
of
Horse-men
.
The
Army
by
Land
was
esteemed
ten
thousand
men
.
The
Queen
Regent
past
to
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
and
some
others
of
her
faction
:
At
Preston
met
them
,
the
Duke
,
the
Earle
of
Argyle
(
Huntlie
came
not
till
that
the
siege
was
confirmed
)
Lord
Iames
,
the
Earle
of
Glencarne
,
and
Menteth
,
Lords
Ruthuen
,
Boyd
,
Uchiltrie
,
with
all
the
Protestants
,
Gentlemen
of
the
West
,
Fyfe
,
Angus
,
and
Mearnes
,
so
that
in
few
dayes
the
Army
was
great
.
After
the
deliberation
of
two
dayes
had
at
Inneresk
,
the
whole
Camp
marched
forward
with
Ordnance
,
and
all
preparations
necessary
for
the
siege
,
and
came
to
Lestarrig
the
Palme
Sunday
Even
.
The
French
had
put
themselves
in
Battell
Aray
upon
the
Linkes
without
Leith
,
and
sent
forth
their
skirmishers
;
who
beginning
before
ten
of
the
clock
,
continued
skirmishing
till
after
four
of
the
clock
at
afternoon
,
when
there
was
given
upon
them
a
charge
by
some
Horse-men
of
Scotland
,
and
some
of
England
:
But
because
the
principall
Captaine
of
the
Horse-men
of
England
was
not
present
,
the
whole
Troops
durst
not
charge
,
and
so
was
not
the
overthrow
and
slaughter
of
the
French
so
great
as
it
once
appeared
to
have
been
;
for
the
great
Battell
was
once
at
the
trot
;
but
when
it
perceived
that
the
great
Force
of
Horse-men
stood
still
,
and
charged
not
,
they
returned
,
and
gave
some
rescue
to
their
fellows
that
fled
;
and
so
there
fell
onely
in
that
defeat
about
three
hundred
French-men
.
God
would
not
give
the
Victory
so
suddenly
,
lest
that
man
should
glory
in
his
owne
strength
.
The
small
Victory
that
was
gotten
,
The
last
Band
at
Leith
.
AT
Edinburgh
the
seven
and
twentieth
of
April
,
the
yeer
of
our
Lord
1560
yeers
,
We
whose
names
are
under-written
,
have
promised
and
obliged
our selves
faithfully
in
the
presence
of
God
,
This
Contract
and
Band
came
not
onely
to
the
ears
,
but
also
to
the
sight
of
the
Queen
Dowager
:
whereat
she
stormed
not
a
little
,
and
said
,
The
malediction
of
God
I
give
unto
them
that
counselled
me
to
persecute
the
Preachers
,
and
to
refuse
the
Petitions
of
the
best
part
of
the
true
subjects
of
this
Realm
.
May
,
Anno
1566.
The
people
of
Scotland
so
much
abhorred
the
tyranny
of
the
French
,
that
they
would
have
given
the
substance
that
they
had
,
to
have
been
rid
of
that
chargeable
burthen
,
which
our
sinnes
had
provoked
God
to
lay
upon
us
,
in
delivering
and
giving
into
the
hands
of
a
woman
,
whom
our
Nobility
in
their
foolishnesse
sold
unto
strangers
,
and
with
her
the
Liberty
of
this
Realme
.
God
for
his
great
mercy
sake
preserve
us
yet
from
further
Bondage
,
in
which
we
are
like
to
fall
,
if
he
provide
not
remedy
;
for
our
Nobility
will
yet
remain
blinde
still
,
and
will
follow
their
affection
,
come
after
what
so
may
.
But
to
returne
to
our
History
.
The
Camp
abounding
in
all
necessary
Provision
,
order
was
taken
for
continuation
of
the
Siege
;
and
so
the
Trenches
were
drawn
as
neer
the
Town
as
possibly
they
might
.
The
great
Camp
removed
from
Lestarrig
,
to
the
West
side
of
the
water
of
Leith
;
and
so
were
the
Cannons
planted
for
the
Battery
,
and
did
shoot
at
the
Southwest
wall
:
But
by
reason
all
was
earth
,
the
Breach
was
not
made
so
great
upon
the
day
,
but
that
it
was
sufficiently
repaired
upon
the
night
:
whereof
the
English-men
beginning
to
be
weary
,
determined
to
give
the
Breach
an
Assault
,
as
that
they
did
upon
the
seventh
day
of
May
,
beginning
before
the
day
light
,
and
continued
till
it
was
nigh
seven
a
clock
.
And
albeit
that
the
English
and
Scottish
with
great
slaughter
of
the
Souldiers
of
both
were
repulsed
,
yet
was
there
never
a
sharper
assault
given
by
so
few
hands
;
for
they
exceeded
not
a
thousand
men
,
that
assaulted
the
whole
two
quarters
of
the
Town
,
and
yet
they
damned
the
whole
Block-house
,
yea
,
they
once
put
the
French
clean
off
their
Walls
,
and
were
upon
both
the
East
and
West
Block-house
,
but
they
lacked
backing
,
for
their
Scales
lacked
six
quarters
of
the
just
height
;
And
so
while
the
former
were
compelled
to
fight
upon
the
top
of
the
wall
,
their
fellows
could
not
joyn
to
support
them
,
and
so
were
they
by
multitude
driven
back
again
,
when
it
was
once
thought
that
the
Town
was
won
.
Sir
Iames
Crofts
was
blamed
of
many
for
not
doing
his
duty
that
day
,
for
he
was
appointed
with
a
sufficient
number
of
the
most
able
men
,
to
have
assaulted
the
Northwest
quarter
upon
the
Sea
side
,
where
at
a
low
water
(
as
at
the
time
of
the
assault
it
was
)
the
passage
was
easie
.
Now
will
I
go
to
the
Masse
,
and
praise
God
for
that
which
mine
eyes
have
seen
.
And
so
was
Frier
Black
ready
for
that
purpose
,
whom
she
her selfe
a
little
before
had
deprehended
with
his
Harlot
in
the
Chappell
.
But
Whoredom
and
Idolatry
agree
well
together
,
and
that
our
Court
can
witnesse
this
day
,
the
16
of
May
1566.
The
French
proud
of
the
Victory
,
Yonder
is
the
fairest
tapistrie
that
ever
I
saw
,
I
would
that
the
whole
fields
that
is
betwixt
this
place
and
you
were
strowed
with
the
same
stuffe
.
This
fact
was
seen
of
all
,
and
her
words
were
heard
of
some
,
and
it
was
misliked
of
many
.
Against
the
which
Iohn
K●ox
spake
openly
in
Pulpit
,
and
boldly
affirmed
,
That
God
should
revenge
that
contumelie
done
to
his
Image
,
which
not
onely
in
the
furious
and
godlesse
Souldiers
,
but
even
in
such
as
rejoyced
thereat
.
And
the
very
experience
declared
,
That
he
was
not
deceived
:
For
within
few
dayes
after
(
yea
,
some
say
,
that
same
day
)
began
her
belly
and
loathsome
legs
to
swell
,
and
so
continued
,
till
that
God
did
in
his
wisdome
take
her
away
from
this
world
,
as
after
we
shall
heare
.
After
the
Defeat
received
,
the
Queen
Regent
and
her
faction
were
fully
perswaded
that
the
Siege
would
rise
,
and
that
the
English
Armie
would
depart
.
And
so
began
the
Papists
wonderously
to
brag
;
and
yet
God
did
frustrate
their
expectation
:
for
the
Armie
concluded
to
remaine
,
till
new
advertisement
came
from
the
Queen
and
Counsell
.
Iames
,
Robert
Colwin
of
Clesch
,
a
man
stout
,
modest
,
and
wise
,
who
was
shot
in
the
thigh
with
a
Falcon
,
or
Harquebute
of
Croke
,
and
so
departed
the
misery
of
this
life
within
two
houres
after
.
The
other
was
Alexander
Lockart
,
brother
to
the
Laird
of
Bar
,
who
rashly
discovering
himselfe
in
the
Trenches
,
was
shot
in
the
head
,
and
immediately
thereafter
departed
this
life
.
While
the
Siege
thus
continued
,
a
sudden
fire
chanced
in
Leith
,
which
devoured
many
houses
,
and
much
Victuall
,
and
so
began
God
to
fight
for
us
,
as
the
Lord
Erskin
in
plaine
words
said
to
the
Queen
Regent
;
Madame
(
quoth
he
)
I
can
see
no
more
,
Monsieur
Dosell
might
have
been
permitted
to
have
spoken
with
her
,
belike
she
would
have
bidden
him
fare-well
,
(
for
their
old
familiaritie
was
great
)
but
that
denied
,
she
Writ
,
as
it
had
been
to
her
Chyrurgeon
and
Apothecarie
,
shewing
her
sicknesse
,
and
requiring
some
Drogs
.
The
Letter
being
presented
to
the
Lord
Gray
,
he
espied
the
craft
,
for
few
Lines
being
written
above
,
and
so
much
White-Paper
left
,
he
said
,
Drogs
are
abundant
and
fresher
in
Edinburgh
,
then
they
can
be
in
Leith
.
There
lurketh
here
some
other
mysterie
,
and
so
he
began
to
try
,
and
by
holding
the
Paper
to
the
fire
,
he
perceiveth
some
writing
appear
,
and
so
began
he
to
read
;
but
what
it
was
no
other
man
can
tell
,
for
immediately
he
burnt
the
Bill
,
and
said
to
the
Messenger
;
Albeit
I
have
been
her
Secretary
,
yet
tell
her
,
I
shall
keep
her
councell
;
But
say
to
her
,
Such
Wares
will
not
sell
till
a
new
Market
.
The
answer
received
,
she
was
nothing
content
,
and
then
travelled
she
earnestly
,
That
she
might
speak
with
the
Earles
Argyle
,
Glencarne
,
Mershall
,
and
with
the
Lord
Iames.
After
deliberation
it
was
thought
expedient
,
that
they
should
speak
with
her
,
but
not
all
together
,
lest
that
some
part
of
the
Guisians
practice
had
lurked
under
the
colour
of
such
friendship
.
Her
regrate
was
unto
them
all
,
That
she
had
behaved
her selfe
so
foolishly
,
as
that
she
had
compelled
them
to
seek
the
support
of
others
,
then
of
their
own
Soveraigne
,
and
said
,
That
she
sore
repented
,
that
ever
it
came
to
that
extremitie
:
but
she
was
not
the
wight
,
but
the
wicked
counsell
of
her
friends
on
the
one
part
,
and
the
Earle
of
Huntley
on
the
other
:
for
if
he
had
not
been
,
she
would
have
fully
agreed
with
them
at
their
Commoning
at
Preston
:
They
gave
unto
her
both
the
Councell
and
the
Comfort
which
they
could
in
that
extremitie
,
and
willed
her
to
send
for
some
godly
learned
man
,
of
whom
she
might
receive
instruction
,
for
these
ignorant
Papists
that
were
about
her
,
understood
nothing
of
the
Mysterie
of
our
redemption
.
Upon
their
motion
was
Iohn
Willock
sent
for
,
with
whom
she
talked
a
reasonable
space
,
and
who
did
plainely
shew
unto
her
as
well
the
vertue
and
strength
of
the
death
of
Jesus
Christ
,
as
the
vanity
and
abomination
of
that
Idoll
the
Masse
:
She
did
openly
confesse
,
That
there
was
no
salvation
,
but
in
and
by
the
death
of
Iesus
Christ
;
but
of
the
Masse
we
heard
not
her
Confession
.
Some
say
she
was
anointed
with
extreame
Unction
,
after
the
Papisticall
manner
,
which
was
a
signe
of
small
knowledge
of
the
Trueth
;
and
of
lesse
Repentance
of
her
former
Superstition
:
Yet
howsoever
it
was
,
Christ
Jesus
gate
no
small
Victorie
over
such
an
enemie
.
For
albeit
before
she
had
Vowed
,
That
in
despight
of
all
Scotland
,
the
Preachers
of
Jesus
Christ
should
either
die
,
or
be
banished
the
Realme
:
yet
was
she
compelled
not
onely
to
heare
,
That
Christ
Jesus
was
Preached
,
and
all
Idolatry
openly
rebuked
,
and
in
many
places
suppressed
:
Upon
the
sixteenth
day
of
June
,
after
the
death
of
the
Queen
Regent
,
came
to
Scotland
Monsieur
Randam
,
and
with
him
the
Bishop
of
Valance
in
Commission
from
France
,
to
negotiate
a
Peace
:
From
England
there
came
Sir
William
Cecill
,
chiefe
Secretary
,
and
Doctor
Whitton
.
Their
negotiation
was
longsome
;
The
Articles
Translated
and
agreed
by
John
,
Bishop
of
Valance
,
and
Monsieur
Randam
,
Deputies
to
the
King
and
Queen
of
Scotland
,
upon
the
matters
presented
to
them
,
by
way
of
Petition
,
for
the
part
of
Nobilitie
and
people
of
Scotland
.
IN
the
first
,
Upon
the
Complaint
and
Petition
of
the
said
Nobility
,
and
the
people
of
this
Countrey
,
and
the
number
of
men
of
War
sustained
by
their
Majesties
in
these
parts
in
the
time
of
Peace
.
It
is
humbly
remonstrated
to
the
said
Deputies
,
that
they
would
provide
convenient
remedie
thereunto
,
for
the
comfort
and
reliefe
of
the
Countrey
.
The
said
Deputies
considering
the
said
desires
to
be
just
,
and
conformable
to
reason
,
condescended
,
agreed
,
and
assured
,
That
the
King
and
Queen
should
procure
no
French
Men
of
Warre
,
nor
no
other
nation
to
come
to
these
parts
in
time
comming
.
But
if
strangers
would
pretend
to
enter
into
this
Realme
with
a
Navie
or
Armie
,
to
occupie
the
same
:
In
the
which
cause
provision
shall
be
made
by
their
Majesties
,
the
judgement
and
counsell
of
the
States
of
the
Realme
being
had
thereto
,
and
that
the
French
Men
of
Warre
being
now
in
the
Town
of
Leith
,
shall
be
sent
to
France
the
same
time
,
that
the
Navie
and
Armie
of
English-men
and
Scottish-men
be
scattered
and
departed
both
by
sea
and
land
,
the
which
shall
be
done
in
the
best
manner
may
be
,
as
at
more
large
consideration
shall
be
had
thereupon
,
and
as
to
the
bands
of
Scottish
men
of
warre
,
being
at
the
said
place
,
they
shall
be
broken
,
and
the
men
of
war
licensed
to
depart
.
Moreover
,
as
to
the
Forts
of
Dumbar
,
and
Incheketh
▪
that
there
shall
remain
in
them
an
120.
Frenchmen
of
war
onely
,
which
shall
be
parted
and
distributed
in
these
two
places
,
and
there
shall
remain
no
more
in
Dumbar
,
but
threescore
men
of
warre
,
so
it
be
affirmed
by
the
Captains
chosen
to
that
effect
by
both
the
parties
,
that
for
the
keeping
of
the
same
,
a
greater
number
is
not
need
full
:
also
to
depart
when
the
States
of
the
Realm
can
finde
any
good
and
sure
remedie
upon
the
expences
made
in
the
said
places
,
to
keep
the
same
from
perill
of
invasion
or
ruine
thereof
from
them
that
would
pretend
to
occupie
the
same
,
they
shall
immediatly
shew
the
same
unto
their
Majesties
as
hastily
as
may
be
done
:
and
in
the
mean
time
the
number
of
the
said
men
of
war
shall
not
be
augmented
.
And
in
like
manner
,
it
shall
not
be
lawfull
to
the
said
men
of
warre
,
to
do
any
injuries
to
any
persons
,
nor
yet
to
maintain
and
defend
any
Scottish
men
,
of
what
qualitie
soever
they
be
of
,
against
the
will
and
authoritie
of
the
Magistrates
of
the
Realm
,
nor
to
receive
them
in
the
said
places
that
the
Minister
of
Justice
may
not
put
hands
on
them
,
nor
yet
shall
intromit
in
any
manner
of
way
,
with
the
quarrels
and
discords
of
the
Lords
,
and
other
particular
men
of
this
Realm
:
But
they
themselves
shall
be
bound
in
cases
of
any
quarrell
,
to
be
punished
after
the
Laws
and
constitutions
of
this
Realm
,
and
to
answer
for
themselves
before
the
Judges
Ordinaries
of
the
same
.
Last
of
all
,
that
from
henceforth
they
be
not
compelled
to
take
on
credite
,
they
shall
be
every
moneth
satisfied
of
their
wages
,
so
that
two
Scottish
Lords
chosen
by
the
Councell
,
may
present
it
,
at
the
Wapon
shawing
and
musters
of
the
said
men
of
warre
,
and
also
to
visit
the
said
Forts
,
to
see
if
the
number
of
them
be
liked
,
and
it
shall
not
be
lawfull
to
the
said
men
of
war
to
take
any
victuals
for
their
sustentation
,
or
for
munition
of
the
said
places
,
but
by
paiment
of
readie
money
numerate
,
and
with
the
pleasures
of
them
that
delivereth
the
same
unto
them
:
And
therefore
the
said
Lords
obliges
themselves
to
give
them
so
much
as
is
needfull
unto
them
,
they
having
to
pay
therefore
.
Item
,
upon
the
petition
pre●ented
unto
the
said
Lords
Deputies
,
anenst
the
demolition
of
the
fortifications
,
the
said
Deputies
consent
,
agree
and
assureth
,
that
the
fortification
of
Leith
shall
be
demolished
,
and
that
two
,
three
,
or
four
Captains
shall
be
chosen
by
both
the
parties
to
view
the
Castle
of
Dumbar
,
and
if
it
be
found
by
them
,
that
the
reparation
,
amplification
▪
and
fortifying
made
thereof
now
after
the
peace
▪
greater
number
of
men
to
the
keeping
thereof
be
required
,
the
reparation
and
fortification
thereof
shall
be
abolished
,
so
soon
as
may
be
done
,
and
shall
remaine
onely
untouched
that
thing
while
we
may
make
the
said
Castell
more
sure
,
and
in
lesse
danger
from
invasion
.
Providing
not
the
lesse
that
no
greater
number
of
men
therein
be
required
for
keeping
of
the
same
.
Moreover
,
Item
,
Anenst
the
Demand
made
about
the
debts
contracted
by
the
French
men
of
War
in
this
Countrey
,
The
saids
Deputies
consenteth
,
That
the
King
and
Queen
shall
cause
to
be
restored
all
that
which
happeneth
to
be
found
given
and
granted
to
the
Kings
Lieutenant
,
and
his
Captains
,
and
other
Officers
,
for
the
nourishment
,
sustentation
,
and
maintenance
of
the
said
French-men
;
or
that
which
is
found
owing
by
the
Lieutenants
for
service
of
their
Majesties
,
that
may
appear
by
writ
,
or
confession
of
parties
.
Item
,
Upon
the
Petition
made
anenst
the
Convention
of
States
of
this
Realm
,
the
said
Deputies
Consented
and
Accorded
,
&c.
That
the
States
of
the
Realme
may
convene
and
hold
a
Parliament
the
twentieth
day
of
the
moneth
of
Iuly
next
to
come
;
upon
the
which
day
the
Parliament
shall
be
continued
,
as
the
use
is
,
unto
the
first
day
of
the
moneth
of
August
following
.
Providing
alwayes
,
That
before
they
begin
to
handle
any
thing
in
the
said
Parliament
,
all
tumult
of
War
be
discharged
,
and
cease
,
that
they
who
are
present
may
be
free
without
fear
of
men
of
War
,
or
others
;
and
that
in
this
mean
time
a
Messenger
be
sent
by
the
said
Deputies
to
the
King
and
Queen
,
to
certifie
them
of
the
things
agreed
,
treated
and
accorded
,
requesting
their
Majesties
humbly
to
be
contented
with
the
same
.
And
the
said
Convention
shall
be
as
lawfull
in
all
respects
,
as
the
same
had
been
ordained
and
done
by
expresse
Commandment
of
their
Majesties
.
Providing
that
no
matter
be
treated
therein
before
the
said
first
day
of
August
.
Item
,
Item
,
Upon
the
Petition
presented
to
the
said
Deputies
concerning
the
Government
and
Regiment
of
the
Policy
,
they
have
Consented
,
&c.
That
four
and
twenty
worthy
men
of
this
Realme
be
chosen
by
the
States
,
of
the
which
the
King
and
the
Queen
shall
chuse
seven
,
and
the
States
five
;
which
in
their
Majesties
absence
shall
take
order
,
and
make
one
ordinary
Councell
for
the
administration
aforesaid
,
so
that
no
man
of
whatsoever
quality
he
be
,
shall
have
the
power
to
order
any
thing
to
be
done
touching
the
said
businesse
,
without
the
mediation
,
authority
,
and
consent
of
them
;
and
the
said
Councellors
shall
convene
together
as
oft
as
they
can
conveniently
,
but
shall
convene
no
lesse
nor
fix
together
.
And
when
any
matter
of
importance
occurreth
,
they
shall
all
be
called
to
consult
,
and
order
to
be
taken
by
them
,
or
the
most
part
of
them
,
if
need
be
:
And
if
it
happen
any
of
the
said
seven
chosen
by
the
King
and
Queen
to
decease
,
their
Majesties
shall
chuse
another
forth
of
the
said
number
of
four
and
twenty
in
the
place
of
him
that
deceased
.
And
if
any
of
the
said
five
chosen
by
the
States
dieth
,
the
remnant
forechosen
by
them
shall
name
another
of
the
number
of
24.
Moreover
,
if
it
be
thought
expedient
to
the
said
States
that
other
two
be
augmented
to
the
said
number
of
12.
then
and
in
that
cause
,
the
King
and
Queen
shall
chuse
one
,
and
the
States
another
;
and
so
was
this
Article
agreed
under
condition
,
that
is
to
say
,
That
the
same
be
no
prejudice
in
times
coming
to
the
King
and
Queen
,
and
Rights
of
the
Crown
.
And
the
said
Deputies
offered
their
labours
to
make
mediation
to
the
King
and
Queen
,
for
maintaining
Pensions
and
Expenses
of
the
said
Councellors
,
and
ordinary
Officers
of
the
said
Councell
,
to
be
provided
of
the
Rents
and
Revenues
of
the
Crown
.
Item
,
Upon
the
Petition
made
to
the
said
Depu●ies
anenst
the
Officers
of
this
Realm
,
they
consented
and
accorded
,
&c.
That
in
time
to
come
the
King
and
Queen
shall
not
depute
any
stranger
in
the
administration
of
the
Civill
and
Common
Justice
,
and
likewise
in
the
Office
of
Chancery
,
Keeper
of
the
Seale
,
the
Treasurer
,
Controller
,
and
every
like
Offices
,
and
shall
not
use
them
,
but
shall
be
content
with
their
owne
subjects
borne
in
the
Realm
.
Moreover
,
It
shall
not
be
lawfull
to
put
the
Office
of
Treasury
,
Item
,
They
accorded
,
That
in
the
first
Convention
and
Parliament
of
the
States
of
this
Realme
,
there
shall
be
Constituted
,
Ordained
,
and
Established
,
an
Act
of
Oblivion
,
which
afterwards
shall
be
confirmed
by
the
Kings
and
Queens
Majesties
,
by
the
which
the
remembrance
of
bearing
Armour
,
and
other
things
which
have
been
done
shall
be
buried
and
forgotten
,
from
the
sixth
day
of
the
moneth
of
March
,
in
the
yeer
of
our
Lord
God
1558
yeers
:
And
by
the
same
Act
,
they
which
have
contravened
the
Laws
of
the
Realme
,
shall
be
excused
,
and
free
of
all
pains
contained
therein
,
even
so
as
if
it
had
never
been
contravened
.
Providing
,
That
the
Priviledge
of
the
said
Act
be
not
extended
to
them
which
the
States
of
the
Realme
shall
judge
unworthy
thereof
.
Item
,
It
is
agreed
and
concluded
,
That
in
the
said
Convention
or
Parliament
,
the
States
of
the
Realme
,
as
the
Custome
is
,
and
ordinarily
is
required
,
shall
be
called
;
in
the
which
all
they
that
have
used
to
convene
and
to
be
present
,
may
come
without
all
fear
or
force
done
,
or
to
be
done
to
them
by
any
person
;
so
that
the
said
States
shall
oblige
them
.
That
where
in
time
coming
any
Sedition
,
or
gathering
of
men
of
War
shall
happen
to
be
without
command
of
the
Councell
,
being
of
the
number
of
twelve
,
the
Realme
and
Countrey
shall
repute
the
causers
thereof
,
and
they
that
convene
,
as
Rebells
,
and
shall
pursue
them
as
such
like
,
that
they
may
be
punished
by
the
Laws
of
the
Realm
,
so
that
the
K.
and
Q.
shall
not
be
compelled
in
time
coming
to
send
any
men
of
War
strangers
in
these
parts
,
for
obtaining
due
obedience
of
their
subjects
.
Item
,
They
Offered
,
Accorded
,
and
Agreed
,
That
there
shall
be
a
generall
peace
and
reconciliation
amongst
all
Lords
and
subjects
of
this
Realm
,
so
that
they
that
are
called
of
the
Congregation
,
and
they
which
are
not
of
the
same
,
shall
lay
no
reproach
to
others
for
the
things
which
are
done
from
the
said
sixth
day
of
March
,
1558.
Item
,
They
Offered
,
Accorded
,
and
Affirmed
,
That
the
King
and
Queen
shall
not
pursue
,
revenge
,
nor
make
any
persecution
for
the
things
that
have
been
done
,
nor
yet
shall
they
suffer
the
same
to
be
done
by
their
subjects
French-men
,
but
shall
have
all
things
in
Oblivion
,
as
if
the
same
had
never
been
done
.
And
such
like
the
Lords
of
this
Realm
of
Scotland
shall
do
in
all
businesse
betwixt
them
and
the
French-men
on
their
.
And
if
by
sinister
information
,
or
any
other
occasion
,
their
Majesties
have
conceived
evill
opinion
against
their
subjects
,
they
shall
utterly
forget
and
change
the
same
:
Nor
shall
they
deprive
any
of
them
,
nor
take
from
them
any
of
them
,
their
Subjects
,
the
Offices
,
Benefices
,
or
Estates
,
which
they
have
brooked
and
enjoyed
in
the
said
Realm
before
,
by
reason
of
any
things
they
have
medled
with
,
from
the
said
sixth
day
of
March
,
1558.
And
further
,
shall
make
no
occasion
of
deprivation
,
nor
deposing
of
them
by
any
other
colour
,
without
just
cause
,
but
rather
they
shall
esteem
and
use
them
in
time
coming
,
as
good
and
obedient
subjects
.
Providing
,
That
the
said
Lords
,
and
other
subjects
on
their
part
,
make
to
their
Majesties
all
obedience
such
like
,
as
other
faithfull
and
naturall
subjects
owe
to
their
Soveraigns
.
Item
,
It
is
Accorded
and
Agreed
,
That
it
shall
be
lawfull
to
none
of
the
Lords
and
Nobility
of
Scotland
,
or
any
other
,
to
make
Convocation
of
men
of
War
,
but
in
the
ordinary
cause
approved
by
the
Laws
and
Custome
of
the
Realme
;
And
none
of
them
shall
cause
any
men
of
War
strangers
to
come
to
their
parts
;
and
much
lesse
shall
attempt
to
do
any
thing
against
the
King
and
Queen
,
or
against
the
Authority
of
the
Councell
,
and
other
Magistrates
of
the
Realme
;
and
they
which
have
presented
the
Petition
shall
be
bound
thereunto
.
And
in
case
any
of
them
,
or
others
,
finde
occasion
to
invade
or
take
Armour
against
any
man
as
he
pretendeth
,
after
that
he
hath
communicated
the
matter
with
the
Councell
of
the
Realme
,
he
shall
present
his
Complaint
to
their
Majesties
,
and
generally
they
shall
oblige
them
under
the
said
pains
,
to
do
the
things
which
pertaineth
to
good
and
faithfull
Subjects
,
for
the
quietnesse
and
tranquility
of
the
Realme
,
and
Rights
of
their
Soveraigne
.
Item
,
It
is
Agreed
,
That
if
any
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
or
other
Church-men
,
shall
finde
or
alleadge
them
to
have
received
any
injuries
,
either
in
their
persons
or
goods
,
the
Complaints
shall
be
seen
and
considered
by
the
States
of
the
said
Convention
and
Parliament
,
and
there
shall
be
made
redresse
,
as
they
shall
finde
according
to
reason
;
and
in
the
meane
time
no
man
shall
stop
them
,
but
they
shall
brook
and
enjoy
their
goods
,
nor
shall
do
any
hurt
,
injury
or
violence
to
them
:
And
if
any
doth
contravene
to
this
Article
,
he
shall
be
pursued
by
the
Lords
as
a
perturber
of
a
good
Common-wealc
.
Item
,
It
is
Accorded
,
&c.
That
the
said
Lords
shall
binde
them
to
observe
,
and
cause
to
be
observed
,
all
and
sundry
Points
and
Articles
agreed
in
this
Treaty
;
And
if
it
happen
that
any
of
them
,
or
any
other
should
gainsay
the
same
,
the
remnant
Lords
,
and
residue
of
the
whole
people
,
shall
be
enemies
to
him
,
and
shall
pursue
him
till
he
be
chastned
,
and
punished
according
to
his
demerits
.
Item
,
It
is
Concluded
,
&c.
That
all
the
whole
Realm
may
know
that
the
King
and
Queen
are
not
willing
to
keep
any
remembrance
of
the
troubles
and
differences
past
,
and
so
far
as
concerns
the
Nobility
,
and
other
subjects
of
this
Realme
;
That
their
Majesties
desire
is
to
use
them
humanely
,
and
to
be
favourable
unto
them
,
the
said
Deputies
have
promised
and
accorded
,
That
the
Duke
of
Chattellarault
,
and
all
other
Noble-men
of
Scotland
,
shall
be
restaured
and
setled
again
in
all
their
goods
and
benefices
,
which
they
had
enjoyed
in
France
;
That
they
may
brook
and
enjoy
the
same
,
in
the
same
manner
as
they
did
before
those
debates
,
the
said
sixth
day
of
March
,
and
yeere
aforesaid
,
even
as
the
said
controversies
had
never
chanced
.
And
also
that
all
Capitulations
and
Articles
agreed
upon
in
times
past
,
and
especially
those
that
were
appointed
in
the
King
and
Queens
Contract
shall
be
observed
and
kept
,
as
well
for
the
part
of
their
Majesties
,
as
for
the
part
of
the
Nobility
and
people
of
Scotland
.
And
as
concerning
David
,
son
to
the
Duke
of
Chattellarault
,
now
being
in
Bois
de
Vincennes
,
liberty
shall
be
granted
unto
him
to
returne
into
Scotland
,
and
to
do
as
he
pleaseth
.
Moreover
,
when
the
said
Deputies
exposed
that
some
time
it
might
chance
,
That
the
King
might
have
need
and
use
of
his
great
Guns
and
Artillery
in
France
,
the
said
Lords
having
consideration
thereof
,
accorded
,
That
no
other
Artillery
be
translated
out
of
this
Realme
,
but
those
which
were
sent
and
brought
in
,
from
the
said
day
of
the
decease
of
Francis
King
of
France
,
of
good
memory
,
to
these
parts
:
And
that
all
other
Artillery
aud
Munition
be
reposed
into
the
places
whence
they
were
taken
forth
,
and
in
speciall
they
that
have
the
Arms
of
Scotland
,
shall
be
put
into
the
places
whence
they
were
taken
forth
of
.
And
there
shall
be
Noble-men
of
Scotland
appointed
therefore
,
and
two
for
the
part
of
the
Kings
Majesty
,
are
to
be
deputed
to
agnosce
and
view
the
same
afore
the
Shipping
thereof
.
And
moreover
,
That
whereas
in
the
names
of
the
Nobility
and
people
of
Scotland
certain
Articles
concerning
Religion
and
other
Points
have
been
presented
,
which
the
said
Deputies
will
not
touch
;
and
considering
the
weight
and
importance
of
them
,
has
remitted
the
same
to
be
cognosced
and
decided
by
their
Majesties
;
The
said
Lords
and
Nobility
do
promise
,
That
a
certain
number
of
Noble-men
should
be
chosen
in
the
next
Convention
and
Parliament
to
be
sent
to
their
Majesties
,
which
shall
expose
to
their
Highnesses
those
things
that
shall
be
thought
needfull
for
the
state
of
their
busines
,
and
for
the
forementioned
and
other
Articles
and
Points
undecided
by
the
Deputies
,
to
the
effect
they
may
know
their
Majesties
intention
&
good
wil
concerning
those
things
which
shal
be
exposed
from
the
Country
:
the
which
also
shall
have
with
them
a
confirmation
&
ratification
by
the
states
of
the
Realm
,
of
those
articles
which
are
concorded
,
&c.
by
the
Deputies
;
to
whom
also
the
same
time
or
before
shal
be
given
and
delivered
,
and
like
Confirmation
and
Ratification
made
by
their
Majesties
,
so
being
that
the
said
States
send
their
Ratification
aforesaid
.
The
Proclamation
of
the
things
above-written
,
made
the
8
of
Iuly
,
in
the
yeere
of
God
1560.
TO
the
glory
of
the
Almighty
Lord
God
,
and
to
the
comfort
of
all
Christians
,
the
most
puissant
Prince
and
Princesse
,
and
most
Christian
King
and
Queen
Francis
and
Mary
,
by
the
grace
of
God
,
King
and
Queen
of
France
and
Scotland
:
and
by
the
most
puissant
Princesse
Elizabeth
,
by
the
same
Grace
,
Queen
of
England
,
France
,
and
Ireland
,
&c.
It
is
accorded
,
and
Reconciliation
of
Peace
and
Amitie
made
,
which
is
to
be
observed
inviolably
,
amongst
them
,
their
Subjects
,
Realms
and
Countries
.
For
as
much
as
in
name
of
the
said
Prince
and
Princesse
it
is
commanded
,
and
straitly
charged
to
all
manner
of
persons
under
their
obedience
,
or
being
in
their
service
,
from
henceforth
to
desist
from
all
hostility
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
and
to
keep
a
good
Peace
the
one
with
the
other
,
and
with
charge
,
that
none
shall
break
the
same
under
perill
of
,
&c.
These
things
transacted
,
and
the
Peace
Proclaimed
,
as
is
said
,
sudden
provision
was
made
for
transporting
of
the
French
to
France
,
of
whom
the
most
part
were
put
in
the
English
Ships
,
who
also
carried
with
them
the
whole
spoile
of
Leith
:
Thankesgiving
for
our
deliverance
with
Prayers
.
O
Eternall
and
everlasting
God
,
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
who
hath
not
onely
commanded
us
to
Pray
,
and
promised
to
hear
us
;
but
also
willest
us
to
magnifie
thy
mercies
,
and
to
glorifie
thy
Name
,
when
thou
shewest
thy selfe
pitifull
,
and
favourable
unto
us
,
especially
when
thou
deliverest
us
from
desperate
dangers
:
for
so
did
thy
servants
,
Abraham
,
David
,
Iehosaphat
,
and
Ezechias
,
yea
,
the
whole
people
of
Israel
omitted
not
the
same
,
when
thou
by
thy
mighty
hand
didst
confound
their
enemies
,
and
didst
deliver
them
from
feare
and
danger
of
death
intended
.
We
ought
not
,
nor
can
we
forget
,
O
Lord
,
in
how
miserable
estate
stood
this
poore
Countrey
,
and
we
the
just
inhabitants
of
the
same
,
not
many
dayes
past
;
When
Idolatry
was
maintained
;
When
cruell
strangers
did
bear
rule
;
When
Virgins
were
defloured
,
Matrones
corrupted
,
Mens
Wives
violently
and
villanously
oppressed
,
The
blood
of
innocents
shed
without
mercy
.
And
finally
,
when
the
unjust
commandments
of
proud
tyrants
were
obeyed
as
Law
.
Out
of
these
miseries
(
O
Lord
)
could
neither
our
wit
,
policie
nor
strength
deliver
us
,
yea
,
thou
didst
shew
to
us
how
vain
was
the
help
of
man
,
where
thy
blessing
giveth
not
victory
.
In
these
our
anguishes
,
O
Lord
,
we
sobbed
unto
thee
,
we
cried
for
thy
help
,
and
we
reclaimed
thy
Name
,
as
thy
troubled
flock
persecuted
for
thy
Trueths
sake
.
Mercifully
hast
thou
heard
us
(
O
Lord
)
mercifully
,
we
say
,
because
that
neither
in
us
,
neither
yet
in
our
confederates
was
there
any
cause
why
that
thou
shouldst
have
given
unto
us
so
joyfull
and
sudden
a
deliverance
.
For
neither
of
us
both
ceased
to
do
wickedly
,
even
in
the
midst
of
our
greatest
troubles
,
and
yet
hast
thou
looked
upon
us
so
pitifully
,
as
that
we
had
given
unto
thee
most
perfect
obedience
.
For
thou
hast
disappointed
the
counsels
of
the
craftie
;
Thou
hast
bridled
the
rage
of
the
cruell
;
and
thou
hast
of
thy
mercy
set
this
our
perishing
Realm
,
at
a
reasonable
liberty
.
Oh
give
us
hearts
(
thou
Lord
,
that
onely
givest
all
good
gifts
)
with
reverence
and
fear
to
meditate
thy
wondrous
works
late
wrought
in
our
eyes
.
Let
not
the
remembrance
of
the
same
unthankfully
to
slip
from
our
wavering
mindes
.
We
grant
and
acknowledge
,
O
Lord
,
That
whatsoever
we
have
received
,
shall
fall
into
oblivion
with
us
,
and
so
turn
to
our
condemnation
;
unlesse
thou
by
the
power
of
thy
Spirit
keep
and
retain
us
in
recent
and
perpetuall
memory
of
the
same
.
We
beseech
thee
therefore
,
O
father
of
mercies
,
that
as
of
thy
undeserved
grace
,
thou
hast
partly
removed
our
darknesse
;
suppressed
Idolatry
;
and
taken
from
above
our
heads
the
devouring
sword
of
mercilesse
strangers
,
that
so
it
would
please
thee
to
proceed
with
us
in
this
thy
grace
begun
.
And
albeit
that
in
us
there
is
nothing
that
may
move
thy
Majestie
,
to
shew
us
this
favour
;
yet
for
Christ
Jesus
,
thy
onely
welbeloved
Sons
sake
,
whose
Name
we
bear
,
and
whose
Doctrine
we
professe
;
we
beseech
thee
never
to
suffer
us
to
forsake
or
deny
this
Verity
which
now
we
professe
.
But
seeing
that
thou
hast
mercifully
heard
us
,
and
hast
caused
thy
Veritie
to
triumph
in
us
;
so
we
crave
of
thee
continuance
to
the
end
,
that
thy
godly
Name
may
be
glorified
in
us
thy
creatures
.
And
seeing
that
nothing
is
more
odious
in
thy
presence
(
O
Lord
)
then
is
ingratitude
and
violation
of
an
Oath
and
Covenant
made
in
thy
Name
.
And
seeing
thou
hast
made
our
Confederates
of
England
the
Instrument
by
whom
we
are
now
set
at
this
libertie
,
Hereafter
were
the
Commissioners
of
Boroughs
,
with
some
of
the
Nobility
and
Barons
,
appointed
to
see
the
equall
distribution
of
Ministers
to
change
and
transport
,
as
the
most
part
should
think
expedient
.
And
so
was
Iohn
Knox
appointed
to
Edinburgh
,
Christopher
Goodman
(
who
the
most
part
of
the
troubles
had
remained
in
Ayre
)
was
appointed
to
Saint
Andrews
,
Adam
Heriot
to
Aberdeene
,
Master
Iohn
Row
to
Saint
Iohnston
,
Paul
Meaffen
(
to
whom
was
no
infamie
then
knowne
)
to
Iedburgh
,
William
Christison
to
Dundie
,
David
Fargeson
to
Dunfermelin
,
and
Master
David
Lindsay
to
Leith
.
There
were
nominated
for
Superintendents
,
and
Overseers
,
that
all
things
in
the
Church
should
be
carried
with
Order
,
and
well
,
Master
Iohn
Spottiswood
for
Lowthian
,
Master
Iohn
Wyram
for
Fyfe
,
Master
Iohn
Willock
for
Glasgow
,
the
Laird
of
Dun
for
Angus
and
Mearnes
,
Master
Iohn
Carswell
for
Argyle
and
the
Isles
.
These
to
be
elected
at
the
dayes
appointed
;
unlesse
that
the
Countreys
whereto
they
were
to
be
appointed
,
could
in
the
mean
time
finde
out
men
more
able
and
sufficient
,
or
else
shew
such
causes
as
might
disable
them
from
that
imployment
.
The
Parliament
approaching
,
due
advertisement
was
made
by
the
Councell
,
to
all
such
as
by
Law
and
ancient
Custome
had
,
or
might
claime
to
have
Title
therein
.
The
assembly
was
great
,
notwithstanding
some
,
as
well
of
those
that
be
called
Spirituall
as
Temporall
Lords
,
contemptuously
did
absent
themselves
.
And
yet
the
chief
Pillars
of
the
Papisticall
Church
gave
their
presence
,
such
as
the
Bishops
of
Saint
Andrews
,
Dumblane
,
and
Dunkell
,
with
others
of
the
inferiour
sort
,
beside
those
that
had
renounced
Papisterie
,
Lindrosse
,
Culrosse
,
Saint
Colmes
Inch
,
New-battell
,
Halyrud-house
,
the
Priour
of
Saint
Andrews
,
Coldinghame
,
Saint-Mary
I
le
,
the
Sub-priour
of
S.
Andrews
,
and
divers
others
,
whom
we
observed
not
.
At
the
same
time
of
Parliament
Iohn
Knox
publikely
Preached
upon
some
Texts
of
the
Prophet
Haggai
,
the
Doctrine
was
proper
for
the
time
.
In
application
whereof
he
was
so
speciall
and
so
vehement
,
that
some
(
having
greater
respect
to
the
world
then
to
Gods
glory
)
feeling
themselves
pricked
,
William
M●itlands
mockage
of
God
.
said
in
mockage
,
We
may
now
forget
our selves
,
and
beare
the
Barrow
to
build
the
house
of
God
.
God
be
mercifull
to
the
speaker
,
for
we
fear
yet
he
shall
have
experience
,
That
the
building
of
his
own
house
(
the
house
of
God
being
despised
)
shall
not
be
so
prosperous
,
and
of
such
firmitie
as
we
desire
it
were
.
And
albeit
some
mocked
,
yet
others
were
godly
moved
,
who
did
assemble
themselves
together
,
to
consult
what
things
were
to
be
proposed
to
that
present
Parliament
:
And
after
deliberation
,
was
this
subsequent
supplication
offered
.
The
Barons
,
Gentlemen
,
Burgesses
,
and
other
true
Subjects
of
this
Realm
,
professing
the
Lord
Iesus
within
the
same
.
To
the
Nobilitie
and
States
of
Parliament
presently
assembled
within
the
said
Realm
,
desire
Grace
,
Mercy
and
Peace
,
from
God
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
with
the
increase
of
his
holy
Spirit
.
PLease
your
Honours
to
call
to
remembrance
,
how
divers
and
sundry
times
,
we
(
with
some
of
your selves
)
most
humbly
Petitioned
,
at
the
feet
of
the
late
Queen
Regent
,
for
freedom
and
liberty
of
Conscience
,
with
a
godly
Reformation
of
abuses
,
which
by
the
malice
of
Satan
and
negligence
of
men
,
are
crept
into
the
Religion
of
God
,
and
are
maintained
by
such
as
take
upon
them
the
name
of
Clergie
.
And
albeit
that
our
godly
and
most
reasonable
suit
was
then
disdainfully
rejected
,
whereof
no
small
troubles
have
ensued
,
as
your
Honours
well
know
,
yet
seeing
that
the
same
necessity
yet
remaineth
,
that
then
moved
us
;
And
moreover
,
that
God
of
his
mercy
hath
now
put
into
your
hands
,
to
take
such
order
;
As
God
thereby
may
be
glorified
;
This
Common-wealth
quieted
;
And
the
Policy
thereof
established
:
We
cannot
cease
to
crave
of
your
Honours
the
redresse
of
such
enormities
,
as
manifestly
are
(
and
of
long
time
have
been
)
committed
by
the
place-holders
of
the
Ministerie
,
and
others
of
the
Clergie
within
this
Realm
.
And
first
,
seeing
that
God
of
his
great
mercy
hath
by
the
light
of
his
Word
manifested
to
no
small
number
of
this
Realme
,
That
the
Doctrine
of
the
Romane
Church
,
received
by
the
said
Clergie
,
and
maintained
through
their
tyrannie
by
fire
and
sword
,
contained
in
it selfe
many
pestiferous
errours
,
which
cannot
but
bring
damnation
to
the
souls
of
such
as
therewith
shall
be
infected
;
such
as
are
the
Doctrine
of
Transubstantiation
;
of
the
Adoration
of
Christs
Body
,
under
the
form
of
Bread
,
as
they
terme
it
;
of
the
Merits
of
Works
,
and
Justification
that
they
alleadge
commeth
thereby
;
together
with
the
Doctrine
of
the
Papisticall
Indulgences
,
Purgatory
,
Pilgrimage
,
and
Praying
to
Saints
departed
,
which
all
either
repugne
to
the
plain
Scriptures
,
or
else
have
no
ground
in
the
Doctrine
of
our
Master
Jesus
Christ
,
his
Prophets
and
Apostles
.
1.
We
humbly
therefore
crave
of
your
Honours
,
That
such
doctrine
and
Idolatry
as
by
Gods
Word
are
both
condemned
,
so
may
they
be
abolished
by
Act
of
this
present
Parliament
,
and
punishment
appointed
for
the
transgressors
.
Secondarily
,
seeing
that
the
Sacraments
of
Jesus
Christ
are
most
shamefully
abused
and
profaned
by
that
Romane
Harlot
and
her
sworne
vassals
;
and
also
because
that
the
true
Discipline
of
the
ancient
Church
is
utterly
now
amongst
that
Sect
extinguished
:
For
who
within
the
Realme
are
more
corrupt
in
life
and
manners
then
are
they
that
are
called
the
Clergie
,
living
in
whoredom
,
adultery
,
deflouring
Virgins
,
corrupting
Matrons
,
and
doing
all
abomination
,
without
fear
of
punishment
.
We
humbly
therefore
desire
your
Honors
to
finde
remedy
against
the
one
and
the
other
.
3.
Thirdly
,
Because
that
man
of
sin
falsly
claimeth
to
himselfe
the
titles
of
,
The
Vicar
of
Christ
,
The
Successor
of
Peter
,
The
Head
of
the
Church
,
That
he
cannot
erre
,
That
all
power
is
granted
unto
him
,
&c.
By
the
which
usurped
Authority
,
he
taketh
upon
him
the
distribution
and
possession
of
the
whole
Patrimony
of
the
Church
,
whereby
the
true
Ministry
of
the
Word
of
God
long
time
hath
been
altogether
neglected
,
the
godly
learning
despised
,
the
Schools
not
provided
,
and
the
poor
not
only
frauded
of
their
portion
,
but
also
most
tyrannously
oppressed
:
we
likewise
hereof
desire
remedy
.
And
lest
that
your
Honors
should
doubt
in
any
of
these
premises
,
we
offer
our selves
evidently
to
prove
,
That
in
all
the
rabble
of
the
Clergie
there
is
not
one
lawfull
Minister
,
if
Gods
Word
,
the
practices
of
the
Apostles
,
the
sincerity
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
and
their
own
ancient
Laws
,
shall
judge
of
lawfull
Election
.
We
further
offer
to
prove
them
all
thieves
and
murtherers
,
yea
,
rebels
and
traytors
to
the
lawfull
Authority
of
Emperors
,
Kings
and
Princes
,
and
therfore
unworthy
to
be
suffred
in
any
reformed
Common-wealth
.
How
maliciously
they
murthered
our
brethren
,
for
no
other
cause
,
but
for
that
they
offred
to
us
the
light
of
Gods
Word
,
your
Honours
cannot
be
ignorant
;
and
into
what
hazard
their
tyranny
hath
brought
this
whole
Realm
,
the
Ages
after
will
consider
.
If
ye
look
for
other
fruit
in
times
to
come
,
then
ye
have
seen
in
them
whom
we
accuse
,
we
are
assured
ye
shall
be
deceived
.
Now
hath
God
,
beyond
all
expectation
of
man
,
made
you
,
who
somtimes
were
suppliants
with
us
for
Reformation
,
Judges
,
as
it
were
,
in
the
Cause
of
God
:
At
least
,
he
hath
so
subdued
your
enemies
unto
you
,
that
by
violence
they
are
not
able
to
suppresse
the
Verity
,
as
heretofore
they
have
done
.
We
therefore
,
in
the
bowels
of
Jesus
Christ
,
crave
of
your
Honors
,
That
either
they
may
be
compelled
to
answer
to
our
former
accusations
,
and
unto
such
others
as
justly
we
have
to
lay
to
their
charges
;
or
else
that
all
affection
laid
aside
,
ye
pronounce
them
such
by
censure
of
this
Parliament
,
and
cause
them
to
be
so
reputed
,
as
by
us
most
justly
they
are
accused
:
Especially
,
that
they
may
be
discerned
unworthy
of
honour
,
authority
,
charge
or
cure
in
the
Church
of
God
,
and
so
from
henceforth
never
to
enjoy
voice
in
Parliament
:
Which
if
ye
do
not
,
then
in
the
fear
of
God
,
and
by
assurance
of
his
Word
we
forewarn
you
,
That
as
ye
leave
a
grievous
yoke
,
&
a
burden
intolerable
upon
the
Church
of
God
in
this
realm
,
so
shall
they
be
thorns
in
your
eyes
,
and
pricks
in
your
sides
,
whom
after
,
when
ye
would
,
ye
shall
have
no
power
to
remove
.
God
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
give
you
upright
hearts
,
seeking
his
glory
,
and
true
understanding
,
what
this
day
he
who
hath
delivered
you
from
Bondage
both
Spirituall
and
Temporall
,
craveth
of
you
by
his
servants
,
and
your
Honours
answer
most
humbly
require
.
This
our
Supplication
being
read
in
audience
of
the
whole
Assembly
,
divers
men
were
of
divers
judgements
;
The
Confession
of
Faith
professed
and
believed
by
the
Protestants
within
the
Realme
of
Scotland
,
published
by
them
in
Parliament
,
and
by
the
Estates
thereof
Ratified
and
Approved
,
as
wholesome
and
sound
Doctrine
,
grounded
upon
the
infallible
Truth
of
God
.
MATTH.
24.
And
this
glad
Tydings
of
the
Kingdom
shall
be
preached
thorowout
the
whole
world
for
a
Witnesse
unto
all
Nations
,
and
then
shall
the
end
come
.
The
Preface
.
The
States
of
Scotland
,
with
the
Inhabitants
of
the
same
professing
Christ
Jesus
his
holy
Gospel
,
To
their
naturall
Countrey-men
,
and
unto
all
other
Realmes
and
Nations
professing
the
same
Lord
Jesus
with
them
,
Wish
Grace
,
Mercy
,
and
Peace
,
from
God
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
with
the
Spirit
of
righteous
Judgement
,
for
Salvation
.
LOng
have
we
thirsted
(
dear
Brethren
)
to
have
notified
unto
the
world
the
sum
of
that
Doctrine
which
we
professe
,
and
for
the
which
we
have
sustained
infamy
and
danger
.
But
such
hath
been
the
rage
of
Sathan
against
us
,
and
against
Christ
Iesus
his
Eternall
Verity
lately
now
again
borne
amongst
us
,
that
to
this
day
no
time
hath
been
granted
unto
us
,
to
clear
our
consciences
,
as
most
gladly
we
would
have
done
:
For
how
we
have
been
tossed
a
whole
yeer
past
,
the
most
part
of
Europe
(
as
we
do
suppose
)
doth
understand
.
But
seeing
that
of
the
infinite
goodnesse
of
our
God
(
who
never
suffereth
his
afflicted
utterly
to
be
confounded
)
above
expectation
,
have
we
obtained
some
rest
and
liberty
,
we
could
not
but
set
forth
this
briefe
and
plain
Confession
of
such
Doctrine
as
is
proposed
unto
us
,
and
as
we
believe
and
professe
;
partly
for
satisfaction
of
our
Brethren
,
whose
hearts
,
we
doubt
not
,
have
been
,
and
yet
are
,
wounded
by
the
despightfull
rayling
of
such
as
yet
have
not
learned
to
speak
well
:
And
partly
for
stopping
the
mouths
of
impudent
blasphemers
,
who
boldly
condemne
that
which
they
neither
heard
nor
understood
:
Not
that
we
judge
that
the
cankred
malice
of
such
is
able
to
be
cured
by
this
simple
Confession
;
No
,
we
know
that
the
sweet
savour
of
the
Gospel
is
and
shall
be
death
unto
the
sons
of
perdition
.
But
we
have
chief
respect
to
our
weak
and
infirme
Brethren
,
to
whom
we
would
communicate
the
bottom
of
our
hearts
,
lest
that
they
be
troubled
or
carried
away
by
diversity
of
rumours
which
Sathan
spreadeth
against
us
,
to
the
defeating
of
this
our
most
godly
enterprise
;
Protesting
,
That
if
any
man
will
note
in
this
our
Confession
any
Articles
or
sentence
repugning
to
Gods
holy
Word
,
that
it
would
please
him
of
his
gentlenesse
,
and
for
Christian
charities
sake
,
admonish
us
of
the
same
in
writing
;
and
we
upon
our
Honours
and
fidelity
do
promise
unto
him
satisfaction
from
the
mouth
of
God
(
that
is
,
from
his
holy
Scriptures
)
or
else
Reformation
of
that
which
he
shall
prove
to
be
amisse
.
For
God
we
take
to
Record
in
our
consciences
,
That
from
our
hearts
we
abhorre
all
Sects
of
Heresie
,
and
all
teachers
of
erroneous
doctrine
;
And
that
with
all
humility
we
embrace
the
purity
of
Christs
Gospel
,
which
is
the
onely
food
of
our
soules
;
and
therefore
so
precious
unto
us
,
that
we
are
determined
to
suffer
the
extremest
of
worldly
danger
,
rather
then
that
we
will
suffer
our selves
to
be
defrauded
of
the
same
.
For
hereof
we
are
most
certainly
perswaded
,
That
whosoever
denieth
Christ
Iesus
,
or
is
ashamed
of
him
in
presence
of
men
,
shall
be
denied
before
the
Father
,
and
before
his
holy
Angels
.
And
therefore
by
the
assistance
of
the
mighty
Spirit
of
the
same
our
Lord
Iesus
,
we
firmly
purpose
to
abide
to
the
end
in
the
confession
of
this
our
Faith
.
The
first
Article
.
Of
GOD.
WE
confesse
and
acknowledge
one
onely
God
,
II.
Of
the
Creation
of
Man
.
WE
confesse
and
acknowledge
this
our
God
to
have
Created
man
(
to
wit
,
III.
Of
Originall
Sin
.
BY
which
transgression
,
commonly
called
Originall
Sin
,
was
the
Image
of
God
utterly
defaced
in
Man
,
IIII.
Of
the
Revelation
of
the
Promises
.
FOr
this
we
constantly
believe
,
That
God
,
after
the
fearfull
and
horrible
defection
of
man
from
his
obedience
,
That
the
Seed
of
the
Woman
should
breake
downe
the
Serpents
head
;
that
is
,
He
should
destroy
the
works
of
the
devill
:
which
Promise
,
as
it
was
repeated
and
made
more
cleer
from
time
to
time
,
so
was
it
embraced
with
joy
,
and
most
constantly
retained
of
all
the
faithfull
,
from
Adam
to
Noah
,
from
Noah
to
Abraham
,
and
from
Abraham
to
David
,
and
so
forth
to
the
Incarnation
of
Jesus
Christ
;
who
all
(
we
mean
the
faithfull
Fathers
)
under
the
Law
,
did
see
the
joyfull
dayes
of
Christ
Jesus
,
and
did
rejoyce
.
V.
The
Continuance
,
Encrease
,
and
Preservation
of
his
Church
.
VI.
Of
the
Incarnation
of
Christ
Iesus
.
WHen
the
fulnesse
of
time
came
,
Arrius
,
Martion
,
Eutiches
,
Nestorius
,
and
such
others
,
as
either
denie
the
Eternitie
of
his
God-head
,
or
the
Veritie
of
his
humane
nature
,
or
confound
them
,
or
yet
divide
them
.
VII
.
Why
it
behoveth
the
Mediatour
to
be
very
God
and
very
man
.
WE
acknowledge
and
confesse
,
VIII
.
Of
Election
.
FOr
that
same
eternall
God
,
IX
.
Christs
Death
,
Passion
,
Buriall
,
&c.
X.
Resurrection
.
WE
undoubtedly
beleeve
,
That
in
so
much
as
it
was
impossible
that
the
paines
of
death
should
retain
in
bondage
the
Authour
of
life
,
XI
.
Ascension
.
WE
nothing
doubt
,
XII
.
Faith
in
the
Holy
Ghost
.
THis
our
faith
,
XIII
.
The
cause
of
good
works
.
Lord
Iesus
,
who
dwelling
in
our
hearts
by
true
faith
,
bringeth
forth
such
good
works
,
as
God
hath
prepared
for
us
to
walke
in
;
for
this
we
most
boldly
affirme
that
blasphemie
,
it
is
to
say
that
Christ
Jesus
abideth
in
the
heart
of
such
,
as
in
whom
there
is
no
spirit
of
sanctification
;
and
therefore
we
feare
not
to
affirme
,
that
Murderres
,
Oppressors
,
cruell
Persecutors
,
Adulterers
,
Whoremongers
,
filthy
Persons
,
Idolaters
,
Drunkards
,
Theeves
,
and
all
workers
of
iniquitie
,
have
neither
true
faith
,
neither
any
portion
of
the
Spirit
of
Sanctification
,
which
proceedeth
from
the
Lord
Jesus
,
so
long
as
they
obstinately
continue
in
their
wickednesse
.
For
how
soon
so
ever
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
Jesus
(
which
Gods
Elect
Children
receive
by
true
faith
)
taketh
possession
in
the
heart
of
any
man
,
XIIII
.
What
works
are
reputed
good
before
God
.
WE
confesse
and
acknowledge
,
In
vaine
do
they
worship
me
,
teaching
doctrines
which
are
the
Precepts
of
men
.
XV.
The
perfection
of
the
Law
,
and
the
imperfection
of
man
.
if
we
say
we
have
no
sin
(
even
after
we
are
regenerate
)
we
deceive
our selves
,
and
the
Verity
of
God
is
not
in
us
.
And
therefore
it
behoveth
us
to
apprehend
Christ
Jesus
with
Justice
and
Satisfaction
,
who
is
the
End
and
Accomplishment
of
the
Law
to
all
that
believe
,
by
whom
we
are
set
at
this
liberty
,
that
the
curse
and
malediction
of
the
Law
fall
not
upon
us
,
albeit
we
fulfill
not
the
same
in
all
points
:
For
God
the
Father
beholding
us
in
the
Body
of
his
Son
Christ
Jesus
,
accepteth
our
unperfect
obedience
,
as
were
perfect
,
and
covered
our
works
which
are
defiled
with
many
spots
,
with
the
Justice
of
his
Son
.
We
do
not
mean
that
we
are
set
so
at
liberty
,
that
we
owe
no
obedience
to
the
Law
(
for
that
before
we
have
plainly
confessed
)
but
this
we
affirm
,
That
no
man
in
earth
(
Christ
Jesus
onely
accepted
)
hath
given
,
giveth
,
or
shall
give
in
work
,
that
obedience
to
the
Law
,
which
the
Law
requireth
;
But
when
we
have
done
all
things
,
we
must
fall
down
and
unfainedly
confesse
,
That
we
are
unprofitable
servants
.
And
therefore
whosoever
boast
themselves
of
the
merits
of
their
own
works
,
or
put
their
trust
in
the
works
of
Supererogation
,
they
boast
themselves
of
that
which
is
not
,
and
put
their
trust
in
damnable
Idolatry
.
XVI
.
Of
the
Church
.
AS
we
believe
in
God
the
Father
,
Son
,
and
holy
Ghost
,
so
do
we
most
earnestly
believe
,
XVII
.
The
immortalitie
of
the
Soules
.
THe
Elect
departed
are
in
peace
,
O
Lord
,
thou
that
art
righteous
and
just
,
how
long
shalt
thou
not
revenge
our
blood
upon
them
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
,
doth
plainly
testifie
.
XVIII
.
Of
the
Notes
by
the
which
the
true
Church
is
discerned
from
the
false
,
and
who
shall
be
Iudge
of
the
Doctrine
.
BEcause
that
Sathan
from
the
beginnig
hath
laboured
to
deck
his
pestilent
Synagogue
with
the
Title
of
the
Church
of
God
,
Abel
,
Ishmael
,
Isaac
,
Esau
,
Iacob
,
and
the
whole
Priesthood
of
the
Iewes
,
Jesus
Christ
himself
,
Seth.
Ierusalem
had
prerogative
above
all
places
of
the
earth
,
Corinthus
,
Galatia
,
Ephesus
,
and
other
places
in
which
the
Ministerie
was
planted
by
Paul
,
and
were
of
himselfe
named
the
Churches
of
God
:
and
such
Churches
we
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Realme
of
Scotland
,
professours
of
Christ
Jesus
,
confesse
us
to
have
in
our
Cities
,
Townes
,
and
places
reformed
:
For
the
Doctrine
taught
in
our
Churches
,
is
contained
in
the
written
Word
of
God
,
to
wit
,
in
the
Books
of
the
New
and
Old
Testaments
;
in
those
Books
we
meane
,
which
of
ancient
have
been
reputed
Canonicall
,
in
the
which
we
affirme
that
all
things
necessary
to
be
beleeved
for
the
salvation
of
mankinde
is
sufficiently
expressed
.
XIX
.
The
Authoritie
of
the
Scriptures
.
ANd
we
beleeve
and
confesse
the
Scriptures
of
God
sufficient
to
instruct
,
and
make
the
man
of
God
perfect
,
XX.
Of
the
Generall
Councells
,
of
their
Power
,
Authoritie
,
and
Cause
of
their
Convention
.
AS
we
not
rashly
condemne
that
which
godly
men
assembled
together
in
Generall
Councells
,
lawfully
gathered
,
have
approved
unto
us
:
XXI
.
Of
the
Sacraments
.
AS
the
Fathers
under
the
Law
,
XXII
.
Of
the
right
administration
of
the
Sacraments
.
THat
Sacraments
be
rightly
ministred
,
we
judge
two
things
requisite
:
The
one
,
that
they
be
ministred
by
lawfull
Ministers
,
whom
we
affirme
to
be
onely
they
that
are
appointed
to
the
Preaching
of
the
Word
,
or
unto
whose
mouthes
God
hath
put
some
Sermon
of
Exhortation
,
they
being
men
of
lawfull
choosing
thereto
by
some
Church
.
The
other
,
That
they
be
ministred
in
such
elements
,
and
in
such
sort
as
God
hath
appointed
.
Else
we
affirme
,
That
they
cease
to
be
right
Sacraments
of
Christ
Jesus
.
And
therefore
it
is
,
that
we
flee
the
societie
with
the
Papisticall
Church
,
in
participation
of
their
Sacraments
;
First
,
because
their
Ministers
are
no
Ministers
of
Jesus
Christ
(
yea
,
Take
and
eat
,
&c.
Do
ye
this
in
remembrance
of
me
.
By
which
words
and
charge
he
sanctified
Bread
and
Wine
to
be
the
Sacrament
of
his
Body
and
Blood
;
to
the
end
,
that
one
should
be
eaten
,
and
that
all
should
drink
of
the
other
,
and
not
that
they
should
be
kept
to
be
worshipped
and
honoured
as
God
,
as
the
blinde
Papists
have
done
heretofore
,
who
also
have
committed
Sacriledge
,
stealing
from
the
people
one
part
of
the
Sacrament
;
to
wit
,
The
blessed
Cup.
Moreover
,
that
the
Sacraments
be
rightly
used
,
it
is
required
,
That
the
end
and
cause
why
the
Sacraments
were
instituted
,
be
understood
and
observed
,
as
well
of
the
Minister
as
the
Receivers
:
for
if
the
opinion
be
changed
in
the
Receiver
,
the
right
use
ceaseth
:
which
is
most
evident
by
the
rejection
of
the
sacrifices
(
as
also
if
the
teacher
teach
false
Doctrine
)
which
were
odious
and
abhominable
unto
God
(
albeit
they
were
his
own
ordinances
)
because
that
wicked
men
used
them
to
another
end
then
God
hath
ordained
.
The
same
affirm
we
of
the
Sacraments
in
the
Papisticall
Church
,
in
which
we
affirm
the
whole
action
of
the
Lord
Jesus
to
be
adulterate
,
as
well
in
the
externall
form
,
as
in
the
end
and
opinion
;
What
Christ
Jesus
did
,
Do
ye
this
in
remembrance
of
me
,
as
oft
as
ye
shall
eat
of
this
Bread
,
and
drink
of
this
Cup
,
ye
shall
shew
forth
(
that
is
,
extoll
,
Preach
,
and
magnifie
)
the
Lords
death
till
he
come
.
But
to
what
end
,
and
in
what
opinion
the
Priests
say
their
Masses
,
let
the
words
of
the
same
their
own
Doctours
and
Writings
witnesse
;
to
wit
,
That
they
are
Mediatours
betwixt
Christ
and
his
Church
,
XXIII
.
To
whom
Sacraments
appertaine
.
XXIV
.
Of
the
Civill
Magistrate
.
David
,
Iosaphat
,
Ezekias
,
Iosias
,
and
others
highly
commended
for
their
zeal
in
the
cause
,
may
be
espied
.
And
therefore
we
confesse
and
avow
,
that
such
as
resist
the
supreme
Powers
(
doing
that
which
appertaineth
to
their
charge
)
do
resist
Gods
Ordinance
,
and
therefore
cannot
be
guiltlesse
:
And
further
we
affirme
,
that
whosoever
deny
unto
them
their
aide
,
counsell
,
and
comfort
,
while
the
Princes
and
Rulers
vigilantly
travell
in
the
executing
of
their
Office
,
that
the
same
men
denie
their
help
,
support
and
counsell
to
God
,
who
by
the
presence
of
his
Lieutenant
craveth
it
of
them
.
XXV
.
The
gifts
freely
given
to
the
Church
.
ALbeit
that
the
word
of
God
truly
preached
the
Sacraments
rightly
ministred
,
and
discipline
executed
according
to
the
Word
of
God
,
be
the
certain
and
infallible
signes
of
the
true
Church
,
Arise
,
O
Lord
,
and
let
thine
enemies
be
confounded
;
let
them
flie
from
thy
presence
that
hate
thy
holy
Name
:
Give
thy
servants
strength
to
speake
thy
Word
in
boldnesse
,
and
let
all
Nations
attain
to
thy
true
knowledge
.
It
is
long
since
I
have
had
some
favour
unto
the
Truth
,
and
since
that
I
have
had
a
suspicion
of
the
Papisticall
Religion
.
But
I
praise
my
God
,
who
this
day
hath
fully
resolved
me
in
the
one
and
the
other
:
For
seeing
that
the
Bishops
,
who
for
their
learning
can
,
and
for
their
zeal
that
they
should
bear
to
the
Verity
,
would
,
as
I
suppose
,
have
gainsaid
any
thing
that
directly
repugneth
to
the
Verity
of
God
.
Seeing
,
I
say
,
the
Bishops
here
present
speak
nothing
in
the
contrary
of
the
Doctrine
proposed
,
I
cannot
but
hold
it
for
the
very
Truth
of
God
,
and
the
contrary
to
be
deceivable
Doctrine
.
And
therefore
so
far
as
in
me
lieth
,
I
approve
the
one
,
and
condemne
the
other
:
And
do
farther
ask
of
God
,
That
not
onely
I
,
but
also
all
my
posterity
,
may
enjoy
the
comfort
of
the
Doctrine
that
this
day
our
ears
have
heard
.
And
yet
more
I
must
Vote
,
as
it
were
by
way
of
Protestation
,
That
if
any
person
Ecclesiasticall
shall
after
this
oppose
themselves
to
this
our
Confession
,
that
they
that
have
no
place
nor
credit
;
considering
that
they
having
long
advertisement
,
and
full
knowledge
of
this
our
Confession
,
none
is
now
found
in
lawfull
,
free
,
and
quiet
Parliament
to
oppose
themselves
to
that
which
we
professe
:
And
therefore
if
any
of
this
Generation
pretend
to
do
it
after
this
,
I
protest
he
be
reputed
rather
one
that
loveth
his
own
commodity
,
and
the
glory
of
the
world
,
then
the
Truth
of
God
,
and
the
salvation
of
mens
souls
.
After
the
Voting
and
Ratification
of
this
our
Confession
by
the
whole
Body
of
the
Parliament
,
there
were
also
pronounced
two
Acts
;
the
one
against
the
Masse
,
and
the
abuse
of
the
Sacraments
;
and
the
other
against
the
Supremacy
of
the
Pope
.
The
Tenour
whereof
followeth
.
An
Act
against
the
Masse
,
and
the
Sayers
and
Hearers
thereof
.
IN
the
Parliament
holden
at
Edinburgh
the
tenth
of
Iuly
,
the
yeer
of
God
,
1560.
This
Act
is
particularly
confirmed
1567.
in
the
Parliament
under
Iames
6.
holden
by
the
Earl
Murr●y
.
The
said
Parliament
being
continued
to
the
first
of
August
next
thereafter
following
,
with
continuation
of
dayes
,
upon
the
twenty
fourth
day
of
the
said
moneth
of
August
,
the
three
States
then
being
present
:
The
which
day
,
forsomuch
as
Almighty
God
,
by
his
most
true
and
blessed
Word
,
hath
declared
the
Reverence
and
Honour
which
should
be
given
to
him
;
and
by
his
Son
Iesus
Christ
hath
declared
the
true
use
of
the
Sacraments
,
willing
the
same
to
be
used
according
to
his
Will
and
Word
;
By
the
which
it
is
notorious
,
and
perfectly
knowne
,
That
the
Sacraments
of
Baptisme
,
and
of
the
Body
and
Blood
of
Iesus
Christ
,
hath
been
this
long
time
past
,
corrupted
by
the
Papisticall
Church
,
and
by
their
Ministers
.
And
at
this
present
time
,
notwithstanding
the
Reformation
already
made
according
to
Gods
Word
;
yet
neverthelesse
,
there
is
some
of
the
same
Popes
Church
that
stubbornly
persevereth
in
their
wicked
Idolatry
,
saying
Masse
,
and
Baptizing
conform
to
the
Popes
Church
,
profaning
therethrough
the
Sacraments
aforesaid
in
quiet
secret
places
,
regarding
therein
neither
God
nor
his
Word
:
Therefore
it
is
Decreed
and
Ordained
in
this
present
Parliament
,
That
no
manner
of
person
or
persons
,
in
any
time
coming
,
administrate
any
of
the
Sacraments
secretly
,
in
any
manner
of
way
,
but
they
that
are
admitted
,
and
having
power
to
that
effect
;
Nor
say
Masse
,
nor
yet
heare
Masse
,
nor
be
present
thereat
,
under
the
pain
of
confiscation
of
all
their
goods
,
and
punishing
of
their
bodies
at
the
discretion
of
the
Magistrates
within
whose
Iurisdiction
such
persons
happeneth
to
be
apprehended
for
the
first
fault
;
banishing
out
of
the
Realme
for
the
second
fault
,
and
chastising
by
death
for
the
third
fault
.
And
Ordaineth
all
Sheriffs
,
Stewards
,
Baylies
,
and
their
Deputies
,
Provosts
and
Bayliffs
of
Burroughs
,
and
other
Iudges
within
this
Realm
,
to
make
diligent
sute
and
inquisition
within
their
Bounds
,
where
any
such
usurped
Ministry
is
used
,
Masse-saying
,
or
they
that
be
present
at
the
doing
thereof
,
ratifying
,
and
approving
the
same
,
and
take
,
and
apprehend
them
,
to
the
effect
,
that
the
pains
above
written
may
be
executed
upon
them
.
Extractum
de
Libro
Parliamenti
,
per
me
,
&c.
Sic
Subscribitur
.
Iacobus
Magill
.
The
Act
for
the
abolishing
of
the
Pope
,
and
his
usurped
Authority
in
SCOTLAND
.
This
also
was
confirmed
by
one
particular
Act
1567.
by
the
Parliament
holden
by
the
Earle
Murray
.
IN
the
Parliament
holden
at
Edinburgh
the
tenth
of
July
,
the
year
of
God
1560.
And
thereafter
continued
to
the
first
day
of
August
next
thereafter
following
,
with
continuation
of
dayes
upon
the
24
of
the
said
Moneth
of
August
,
the
three
States
then
being
present
,
understanding
that
the
Iurisdiction
and
Authority
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
called
the
Pope
,
used
in
this
Realm
in
times
past
hath
been
very
hurtsome
and
prejudiciall
to
our
Soveraigns
Authority
and
Common-weale
of
this
Realm
.
Therefore
hath
decreed
and
ordained
,
That
the
Bishop
of
Rome
hath
no
Iurisdiction
nor
Authority
in
this
Realm
in
times
comming
.
And
that
none
of
our
said
Soveraigns
Subjects
,
claim
,
and
desire
in
any
time
herafter
title
or
right
by
the
said
Bishop
of
Rome
,
or
his
sect
,
to
any
thing
within
this
Realm
,
under
the
pains
of
Baratrie
,
that
is
to
say
,
Proscription
,
banishment
,
and
never
to
brook
and
enjoy
honour
,
office
,
nor
dignity
within
this
Realm
;
and
the
contraveners
hereof
to
be
called
before
the
Iustice
,
or
his
Deputies
,
or
before
the
Lords
of
the
Session
,
and
punished
therefore
,
confirm
to
the
Laws
of
this
Realm
;
and
the
furnishers
of
them
with
fynance
of
money
,
and
purchasers
of
their
title
of
right
,
or
maintainers
or
defenders
of
them
,
shall
incur
the
same
pains
:
And
that
no
Bishop
,
nor
other
Prelat
of
this
Realm
,
use
any
Iurisdiction
in
times
to
come
,
by
the
said
Bishop
of
Romes
Authority
,
under
the
pain
aforesaid
.
Extractum
de
Libro
Parliamenti
,
per
me
,
Ut
supra
.
These
and
other
things
orderly
done
in
lawfull
and
free
Parliament
,
we
directed
to
France
to
our
Soveraign
Sir
Iames
Sandelandes
Lord
of
Saint
-
Iohn
,
with
the
Acts
of
the
said
Parliament
,
that
by
them
they
might
be
ratified
,
according
to
the
promises
of
their
Majesties
Commissioners
made
to
us
,
as
by
the
Contract
of
Peace
may
evidently
appear
.
But
how
the
said
Lord
of
Saint
Iohn
was
received
and
used
,
we
list
not
to
rehearse
:
But
alwayes
no
ratification
brought
he
unto
us
,
but
that
we
little
regarded
,
or
yet
do
regard
;
for
all
that
we
did
,
was
rather
to
shew
our
dutifull
obedience
,
then
to
beg
of
them
any
strength
to
our
Religion
,
The
Parliament
dissolved
,
consultation
was
had
,
how
the
Church
might
be
established
in
a
good
and
godly
policie
,
which
by
the
Papists
was
altogether
defaced
.
Commission
and
charge
was
given
to
Master
Iohn
Winram
Sub-priour
of
S.
Andrews
,
Master
Iohn
Spottiswood
,
Iohn
Willock
,
Master
Iohn
Dowglas
Rectour
of
S.
Andrews
,
Master
Iohn
Row
,
and
Iohn
Knox
,
to
draw
in
a
Volume
the
Policie
and
Discipline
of
the
Church
,
as
well
as
they
had
done
the
Doctrine
,
which
they
did
,
and
presented
it
to
the
Nobility
,
Nothing
can
suffice
a
wretch
.
And
again
,
The
belly
hath
no
eares
.
Yet
the
same
Book
of
Discipline
was
subscribed
by
a
great
part
of
the
Nobility
;
To
wit
,
The
Duke
,
the
Earle
of
Arrane
,
the
Earles
Argyle
,
Glencarn
,
Mershell
,
Menteth
,
Morton
,
Rothesse
,
Lord
Iames
after
Earle
of
Murray
,
Lords
Yeaster
,
Boyd
,
Uchiltrie
,
Master
of
Maxwell
,
Lord
Lindsay
elder
,
and
the
Master
after
Lord
Barrons
,
Drunlaurige
,
Lothingwar
,
Garleisse
,
Bargany
,
Master
Alexander
Gordon
Bishop
of
Galloway
,
(
this
Bishop
of
Galloway
,
as
he
renounced
Popery
,
so
did
he
Prelacie
,
witnesse
his
subscription
of
the
Book
of
Discipline
,
as
the
rest
of
the
Prelats
did
who
did
joyne
to
the
Reformation
)
Alexander
Campbell
Deane
of
Marray
,
with
a
great
number
moe
subscribed
and
approved
the
said
Book
of
Discipline
in
the
Town-Buith
of
Edinburgh
,
the
27
day
of
January
,
the
yeere
of
our
Lord
God
1560.
by
their
approbation
;
In
these
words
:
WE
which
have
subscribed
these
presents
,
having
advised
with
the
Articles
herein
specified
,
and
as
is
above-mentioned
from
the
beginning
of
this
Book
,
thinks
the
same
good
and
conforme
to
Gods
Word
in
all
points
conforme
to
the
Notes
and
Additions
thereto
,
Note
how
although
the
Prelats
being
convinced
of
the
truth
,
did
subscribe
unto
it
,
yet
it
was
with
this
Pro●iso
,
That
they
should
enjoy
their
rents
for
their
lives
.
asked
,
and
promise
to
set
the
same
forward
at
the
uttermost
of
our
powers
.
Providing
that
the
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
Priors
,
and
other
Prelates
and
Beneficed
men
which
else
have
adjoyned
themselves
to
us
,
brooke
the
revenues
of
their
Benefices
during
their
life
times
,
they
sustaining
and
upholding
the
Ministerie
and
Ministers
,
as
is
heerein
specified
,
for
Preaching
of
the
Word
and
Ministring
of
the
Sacraments
.
What
be
the
contents
of
the
whole
Book
,
and
how
that
this
promise
was
illuded
from
time
to
time
we
shall
after
heare
.
Shortly
after
the
said
Parliament
were
sent
from
the
Councell
Ambassadours
to
England
,
the
Earles
Morton
and
Glencarne
,
together
with
William
Maitland
of
Lethington
,
yonger
.
The
chief
point
of
their
Commission
was
earnestly
to
crave
the
constant
assistance
of
the
Queens
Majestie
of
England
,
against
all
forraigne
invasion
and
common
enemies
.
That
same
time
was
the
Castle
of
Semple
hard
besieged
and
taken
.
Because
the
Lord
thereof
disobeyed
the
Lawes
and
Ordinances
of
the
Councell
in
many
things
,
and
especially
in
that
,
that
he
would
maintain
the
Idolatrie
of
the
Masse
,
and
also
,
that
he
beset
the
way
to
the
Earle
of
Arrane
,
with
a
great
gathering
,
as
he
was
riding
with
his
accustomed
company
.
The
Papists
were
proud
,
for
they
looked
for
a
new
Armie
from
France
at
the
next
Spring
,
and
thereof
was
no
small
appearance
,
if
God
had
not
otherwise
provided
.
For
France
utterly
refused
the
confirmation
of
the
Peace
contracted
at
Leith
,
would
ratifie
no
part
of
our
Parliament
,
dismissed
the
Lord
of
Saint
Iohn
,
without
a
resolute
answer
,
began
to
gather
new
Bands
of
throat-cutters
,
and
to
make
great
preparation
for
Ships
.
They
further
sent
before
them
certain
practisers
,
(
amongst
whom
the
Lord
Seaton
who
had
departed
with
the
French
out
of
Leith
was
one
)
to
raise
up
new
troubles
within
this
Realme
.
Saulles
Seaton
,
and
Master
Iohn
Sinclair
Deane
of
Restalrige
,
with
such
others
of
the
French
faction
,
who
had
openly
spoken
,
That
they
had
refused
all
portion
of
Scotland
,
unlesse
that
it
were
under
the
government
of
a
French-man
.
Recompence
them
(
O
Lord
)
as
thou
knowest
most
expedient
for
thine
owne
glory
,
and
for
the
perpetuall
shame
of
all
Traitours
to
their
Common-wealth
.
The
certain
knowledge
of
all
these
things
came
to
our
eares
,
whereat
many
were
afraid
,
and
divers
suspected
that
England
would
not
be
so
forward
in
times
to
come
,
considering
that
their
former
expences
were
so
great
.
The
principall
comfort
remained
with
the
Preachers
,
These
cruell
and
conjured
enemies
of
God
and
of
all
godlinesse
,
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
the
Cardinall
of
Loraine
,
and
their
faction
,
who
then
at
their
owne
appetite
plaid
the
Tyrants
in
France
,
had
determined
the
destruction
of
all
that
professed
the
true
knowledge
of
Jesus
Christ
within
that
Realme
.
What
tyrannie
late
before
they
had
used
at
Amboyse
,
the
History
of
France
doth
witnesse
:
now
in
Orleance
in
the
moneth
of
November
,
conveaned
the
King
,
unhappy
Francis
,
the
Queen
our
Soveraigne
,
and
the
Queen
mother
of
the
King
,
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
with
all
his
faction
:
The
King
of
Navarre
,
and
the
Prince
of
Condie
,
his
brother
.
So
that
great
was
the
confluence
of
the
Nobilitie
,
but
greater
was
the
assembly
of
the
murtherers
,
for
there
was
not
a
Hang-man
in
all
France
which
was
not
there
.
The
prisons
were
full
of
the
true
servants
of
God
:
The
King
of
Navarre
,
and
the
Prince
of
Condie
were
constituted
Prisoners
.
The
Sheriffe
of
Orleance
,
a
man
fearing
God
,
was
taken
,
and
so
were
many
others
of
the
Towne
.
Briefly
,
there
was
none
that
professed
God
or
godlinesse
within
that
Towne
,
that
looked
not
for
the
extremity
,
for
the
Walles
and
Gates
were
night
and
day
kept
with
the
Garisons
of
the
Guysians
,
miserable
men
were
daily
brought
in
,
to
suffer
judgement
,
but
none
was
suffered
to
depart
forth
,
but
at
the
devotion
of
the
Tyrants
.
And
so
they
proceeded
till
the
tenth
or
twelfth
of
December
,
when
that
they
thought
time
to
put
their
bloody
councell
in
execution
,
and
for
that
purpose
conclusion
was
taken
,
That
the
King
should
depart
out
of
the
Towne
,
and
lie
at
a
certaine
place
;
which
was
done
to
this
intent
,
That
there
should
no
suite
be
made
to
the
King
for
the
safetie
of
any
mans
life
,
whom
they
thought
worthy
of
death
.
And
so
was
the
Kings
house
in
Orleance
broken
up
,
his
beds
,
cofers
,
and
tapistrie
sent
away
,
his
owne
bootes
put
on
,
he
sitting
at
the
Masse
immediately
hereafter
to
have
departed
,
and
so
their
tyrannie
to
have
begun
.
When
all
things
,
we
say
,
were
in
this
readinesse
to
shed
the
blood
of
innocents
,
the
eternall
,
our
God
,
who
ever
watcheth
for
the
preservation
of
his
owne
,
began
to
worke
,
and
suddenly
did
put
his
own
work
in
execution
,
for
as
the
said
King
sat
at
Masse
,
he
was
suddenly
stricken
with
an
Aposthume
,
in
that
deaf
ear
that
never
would
hear
the
Trueth
of
God
,
and
so
was
he
carried
to
a
void
and
empty
house
,
laid
upon
a
palliase
unto
such
time
as
a
Cannaby
was
set
up
unto
him
,
where
he
lay
till
the
fifteenth
day
of
December
,
O
that
we
had
hearts
deepely
to
consider
what
are
thy
wondrous
works
(
O
Lord
)
that
we
might
praise
thee
in
the
midst
of
this
most
obstinate
and
wicked
generation
,
and
leave
the
memoriall
of
the
same
to
our
posterities
,
which
alas
,
we
feare
shall
forget
these
thy
inestimable
benefits
.
Some
in
France
,
after
the
sudden
death
of
Francis
the
2.
and
calling
to
minde
the
death
of
Charles
the
9
in
blood
;
and
the
slaughter
of
Henry
the
2.
did
remark
the
Tragicall
ends
of
these
three
Princes
,
who
had
persecuted
Gods
servants
so
cruelly
by
their
instruments
the
Guisians
,
and
by
their
Pens
both
in
Prose
and
Verse
,
did
advise
all
other
Princes
not
to
authorize
any
Persecution
or
wrong
done
unto
Gods
servants
,
left
they
should
have
the
like
end
.
And
indeed
the
following
Kings
of
France
unto
this
day
,
hath
found
this
true
by
their
infortunate
and
unexpected
ends
.
The
death
of
this
King
made
great
alteration
in
France
,
England
and
Scotland
;
France
was
erected
in
some
esperance
that
the
tyranny
of
the
Guisians
should
no
longer
raigne
above
them
,
because
God
at
unawares
had
broken
the
staffe
whereupon
they
leaned
;
but
alas
,
they
were
deceived
:
For
the
simplicity
of
some
was
so
abused
,
that
against
the
Lawes
of
the
Realm
,
to
the
Queen
mother
was
committed
the
Regiment
,
which
lifted
up
as
well
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
as
the
cruell
Cardinall
,
for
a
season
.
The
Queen
of
England
,
and
the
Councell
,
remitted
our
Ambassadours
.
The
pride
of
the
Papists
of
Scotland
began
to
be
abated
,
and
some
that
ever
had
shewn
themselves
enemies
unto
us
,
began
to
think
,
and
plainly
to
speak
(
amongst
whom
the
old
Sheriff
of
Ayre
was
one
)
That
they
perceived
God
to
fight
for
us
.
The
Earle
of
Arrane
having
suffered
repulse
in
his
designe
to
marry
the
Queen
of
England
,
he
began
to
fancie
unto
himselfe
that
the
Queen
of
Scotland
bare
unto
him
some
favour
:
And
so
he
wrote
unto
her
,
and
sent
for
credit
a
Ring
,
which
the
said
Queen
our
Soveraign
knew
well
enough
.
The
Letter
and
Ring
were
both
presented
to
the
Queen
,
and
by
her
received
:
Such
answer
was
returned
to
the
said
Earle
,
after
the
which
he
made
no
further
pursuit
in
that
matter
:
And
yet
neverthelesse
he
did
bear
it
heavily
in
heart
,
and
more
heavily
then
his
friends
would
have
wished
;
for
grief
he
was
troubled
in
his
understanding
.
The
certainty
of
the
death
foresaid
was
signified
unto
us
both
by
Sea
and
Land
.
By
Sea
received
Iohn
Knox
(
who
then
had
great
intelligence
both
with
the
Churches
abroad
,
and
some
of
the
Court
of
France
)
That
the
King
was
mortally
sick
,
and
could
not
well
escape
death
.
Which
Letters
received
that
same
day
at
afternoon
he
passed
to
the
Duke
to
his
own
lodging
at
the
Church
of
Field
,
with
whom
he
found
the
Lord
Iames
in
conference
alone
:
The
Earle
of
Arrane
was
in
Iedburgh
,
to
whom
he
opened
such
news
as
he
had
received
,
and
willed
them
to
be
of
good
comfort
;
for
,
said
he
,
the
advertiser
hath
never
deceived
me
:
It
is
the
same
Gentleman
that
first
gave
us
knowledge
of
the
slaughter
of
Henry
King
of
France
;
and
shewed
unto
them
the
Letter
,
but
would
not
expresse
the
mans
name
.
While
they
were
reasoning
in
divers
purposes
,
and
he
comforting
them
:
For
while
(
we
say
)
they
three
were
familiarly
communing
together
,
there
came
a
messenger
from
the
Lord
Gray
forth
of
Barwick
,
assuring
him
of
the
death
of
the
K.
of
France
.
Which
noysed
abroad
,
a
generall
Convention
of
the
Nobility
was
appointed
to
be
holden
at
Edinburgh
the
fifteenth
day
of
Ianuary
following
,
in
the
which
the
Book
of
discipline
was
perused
newly
over
againe
,
for
some
pretended
ignorance
,
by
reason
that
they
had
not
heard
it
.
In
that
assembly
was
Master
Alexander
Anderson
Subprincipall
,
and
Under-Master
of
one
of
the
Schools
of
Aberdein
,
a
man
more
subtill
and
craftie
than
either
learned
or
godly
,
called
,
who
refused
to
dispute
anent
his
faith
,
abusing
a
place
of
Tertullian
,
to
cloak
his
ignorance
.
It
was
answered
unto
him
,
That
Tertullian
should
not
prejudge
the
Authoritie
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
who
by
the
mouth
of
Peter
commandeth
us
to
give
reason
of
our
faith
to
every
one
that
requireth
the
same
of
us
;
It
was
farther
answered
,
that
we
neither
required
him
,
neither
yet
any
man
to
dispute
in
any
point
concerning
our
faith
▪
which
was
grounded
upon
Gods
Word
,
and
fully
expressed
in
his
holy
Scriptures
,
for
all
that
we
beleeved
without
controversie
.
But
we
required
of
him
,
as
of
the
rest
of
Papists
,
that
they
would
suffer
their
Doctrine
,
Constitutions
,
and
Ceremonies
to
come
to
triall
.
And
principally
,
that
the
Masse
and
the
opinion
thereof
by
them
taught
unto
the
people
,
The
Masse
is
said
to
be
a
Sacrifice
propitiatory
.
But
the
second
part
,
where
ye
alleage
that
ye
offer
Christ
in
remembrance
;
we
ask
first
,
Unto
whom
do
ye
offer
him
?
and
next
by
what
authority
are
ye
assured
of
well-doing
?
In
God
the
Father
there
falleth
no
Oblivion
:
And
if
ye
will
shift
and
say
,
that
ye
offer
it
not
as
God
,
were
forgetfull
,
but
as
willing
to
apply
Christs
merits
to
his
Church
.
We
demand
of
you
,
What
power
&
commandment
have
ye
so
to
do
?
We
know
that
our
Master
Christ
Jesus
commanded
his
Apostles
to
do
that
which
he
did
in
remembrance
of
him
,
But
plain
it
is
,
that
Christ
took
bread
,
gave
thanks
,
brake
bread
,
and
gave
it
to
his
disciples
,
saying
,
Take
ye
,
eate
ye
,
this
is
my
body
which
is
broken
for
you
,
do
this
in
remembrance
of
me
,
&c.
Here
we
finde
a
commandment
,
to
take
,
to
eat
,
to
take
and
to
drinke
;
but
to
offer
Christs
Body
either
for
remembrance
or
application
,
we
finde
not
:
And
therefore
we
say
,
To
take
upon
you
an
Office
which
is
not
given
unto
you
,
is
unjust
usurpation
,
and
no
lawfull
power
.
The
said
Master
Alexander
being
more
then
astonished
,
would
have
shifted
;
but
then
the
Lords
willed
him
to
answer
directly
,
whereto
he
answered
,
That
he
was
better
seen
in
Philosophie
,
then
in
Theologie
.
Iohn
Leslie
(
who
then
was
Parson
of
Une
,
and
now
Abbot
of
Londors
,
and
after
was
made
Bishop
of
Rosse
)
to
answer
to
the
former
Argument
;
and
he
with
great
gravity
began
to
answer
,
If
our
Master
have
nothing
to
say
to
it
,
I
have
nothing
;
for
I
know
nothing
but
the
Cannon
Law
:
And
the
greatest
reason
that
ever
I
could
finde
there
,
is
,
Nolumus
and
Volumus
,
and
yet
we
understand
that
now
[
*
](A47584-e86230-b)
*
That
is
,
An.
1566
when
this
book
was
written
.
he
is
the
onely
Patron
of
the
Masse
.
But
it
is
no
marvell
,
for
we
understand
that
he
is
a
Priests
get
and
Bastard
,
and
therefore
we
should
not
wonder
,
albeit
that
the
old
truan
Verse
be
true
,
Patrem
sequitur
sua
proles
.
The
Nobility
hearing
that
neither
the
one
nor
the
other
would
answer
directly
,
said
,
We
have
been
miserably
deceived
heretofore
;
for
if
the
Masse
may
not
obtaine
remission
of
sins
to
the
quick
and
to
the
dead
,
Wherefore
were
all
the
Abbies
so
richly
doted
and
endowed
with
our
Temporall
lands
.
Thus
much
we
thought
good
to
insert
here
,
because
that
some
Papists
are
not
ashamed
now
to
affirm
,
That
they
with
their
reasons
could
never
be
heard
,
but
that
all
we
did
,
we
did
by
meer
force
;
when
that
the
whole
Realme
knoweth
,
That
we
ever
required
them
to
speak
their
judgements
freely
,
not
onely
promising
unto
them
protection
and
defence
,
but
also
that
we
should
subscribe
with
them
,
if
they
by
Gods
Scriptures
could
confute
us
,
and
by
the
same
Word
establish
their
assertions
.
But
who
can
correct
the
leasings
of
such
as
in
all
things
shew
them
the
sons
of
the
Father
of
all
lies
.
Preserve
us
,
Lord
,
from
that
perverse
and
malicious
Generation
.
Amen
.
At
this
same
Assembly
was
the
Lord
Iames
appointed
to
go
to
France
to
the
Queen
our
Soveraigne
,
and
a
Parliament
was
appointed
to
begin
the
20
of
May
next
following
;
for
at
that
time
was
the
returne
of
the
said
Lord
Iames
looked
for
:
and
so
was
that
Convention
dissolved
,
without
any
other
thing
of
importance
concluded
.
The
said
Lord
Iames
prepared
him
for
his
journey
(
for
albeit
he
past
in
the
publike
affairs
,
he
sustained
the
charge
of
his
own
expences
;
and
yet
there
never
past
from
this
Realme
in
the
company
of
one
man
so
many
,
and
so
honest
thorow
England
to
France
.
The
Forme
and
Order
of
the
Election
of
the
Superintendent
,
and
all
other
Ministers
at
Edinburgh
,
March
the
9.
1560.
John
Knox
being
then
Preacher
.
FIrst
,
was
made
a
Sermon
,
in
the
which
these
Heads
were
handled
:
First
,
The
necessity
of
Ministers
and
Superintendents
,
or
Overseers
.
The
second
,
the
crimes
and
vices
that
might
unable
them
of
the
Ministry
.
Thirdly
,
the
vertues
required
in
them
.
Fourthly
and
lastly
,
Whether
such
as
by
publike
consent
of
the
Church
were
called
to
such
Office
,
might
refuse
the
same
.
The
Sermon
finished
,
it
was
declared
by
the
same
Minister
,
maker
thereof
,
That
the
Lords
of
the
Secret
Councell
had
given
Charge
and
Power
to
the
Churches
of
Lowthian
,
to
to
chuse
Master
Iohn
Spottiswood
Superintendent
or
Overseer
;
And
that
sufficient
warning
was
made
by
publike
Edict
to
the
Churches
of
Edinburgh
,
Linliethquow
,
Sterlin
,
Tranent
,
Hadington
,
and
Dumbar
,
as
also
to
the
Earles
,
Lords
,
Barons
,
Gentlemen
,
and
others
,
that
have
,
or
that
might
claim
to
have
Vote
in
Election
,
to
be
present
that
day
,
and
that
same
hour
.
And
therefore
enquiry
was
made
,
Who
were
present
,
and
who
were
absent
.
After
was
called
the
said
Iohn
,
who
answering
the
Minister
,
demanded
,
If
he
knew
any
crime
or
offence
to
the
said
Master
Iohn
,
that
might
unable
him
to
be
called
to
that
Office
?
and
that
he
demanded
thrise
.
Secondly
,
question
was
moved
to
the
whole
multitude
,
If
there
was
any
other
whom
they
put
in
Election
with
the
said
Master
Iohn
:
The
people
were
asked
,
If
they
would
have
the
said
Master
Iohn
Superintendent
or
Overseer
?
If
they
would
honour
and
obey
him
as
Christs
Minister
,
and
comfort
and
assist
him
in
every
thing
pertaining
to
his
Charge
?
They
answered
:
We
will
and
do
promise
unto
him
such
obedience
,
as
becometh
Sheep
to
give
unto
their
Pastor
,
so
long
as
he
remaineth
faithfull
in
his
Office
.
Tne
answers
of
the
people
,
and
their
consent
received
,
the
questions
were
propounded
to
him
that
was
to
be
elected
.
Question
.
Seeing
that
ye
hear
the
thirst
and
desire
of
this
people
;
Do
ye
not
thinke
your selfe
bound
in
conscience
before
God
to
support
them
,
that
so
earnestly
call
for
your
comfort
,
and
for
the
fruit
of
your
labours
?
Answer
.
If
any
thing
were
in
me
able
to
satisfie
their
desire
,
I
acknowledge
my selfe
bound
to
obey
God
calling
by
them
.
Question
.
Do
ye
seek
to
be
promoted
to
this
Office
and
charge
,
for
any
respect
of
worldly
commodity
,
Answer
.
God
knoweth
the
contrary
.
Question
.
Beleeve
ye
not
that
the
Doctrine
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
contained
in
the
Books
of
the
Old
and
New
Testaments
,
are
the
onely
true
,
and
most
absolute
foundation
of
the
Universall
Church
of
Christ
Jesus
,
in
so
much
that
in
the
same
Scriptures
are
contained
all
things
necessary
to
be
beleeved
for
the
salvation
of
mankinde
?
Answer
.
I
verely
beleeve
the
same
,
and
do
abhorre
and
utterly
refuse
all
Doctrine
alleadged
necessary
to
salvation
,
that
is
not
expressedly
contained
in
the
same
.
Question
.
Is
not
Christ
Jesus
man
of
man
,
according
to
the
flesh
;
to
wit
,
The
Sonne
of
David
,
The
seed
of
Abraham
,
Conceived
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
Born
of
the
Virgine
his
mother
;
and
that
he
is
the
onely
Head
and
Mediatour
of
his
Church
?
Answer
.
He
is
,
and
without
him
there
is
neither
salvation
to
man
,
nor
life
to
Angel
.
Question
.
Is
not
the
same
Lord
Jesus
,
The
onely
true
God
,
The
eternall
Son
of
the
eternall
Father
,
in
whom
all
that
shall
be
saved
were
elected
before
the
foundation
of
the
world
was
laid
?
Answer
.
I
confesse
and
acknowledge
,
and
confesse
him
in
the
Unitie
of
his
God-head
,
to
be
God
above
all
things
blessed
for
ever
.
Question
.
Shall
not
they
whom
God
in
his
eternall
Councell
hath
elected
,
be
called
to
the
knowledge
of
his
Sonne
,
our
Lord
Jesus
,
and
shall
not
they
who
of
purpose
are
called
in
this
life
,
be
justified
,
and
justification
and
free
remission
of
sins
is
obtained
in
this
life
by
free
grace
?
Shall
not
the
glory
of
the
sons
of
God
follow
in
the
generall
Resurrection
,
when
the
Son
of
God
shall
appear
in
his
glorious
Majestie
?
Answer
.
This
I
acknowledge
to
be
the
Doctrine
of
the
Apostles
,
and
the
most
singular
comfort
of
Gods
children
.
Question
.
Will
ye
not
then
containe
your self
in
all
Doctrine
within
the
bounds
of
this
foundation
?
Will
ye
not
studie
to
promove
the
same
,
as
well
by
your
life
,
as
by
your
Doctrine
?
Will
ye
not
,
according
to
the
graces
and
utterance
that
God
shall
grant
unto
you
,
professe
,
instruct
,
and
maintaine
the
puritie
of
the
Doctrine
contained
in
the
sacred
Word
of
God
,
and
to
the
uttermost
of
your
power
?
Answer
.
That
do
I
promise
in
the
presence
of
God
,
and
of
his
Congregation
heere
assembled
.
Question
.
Know
ye
not
that
the
excellencie
of
this
Office
to
the
which
God
hath
called
you
,
requireth
that
your
conversation
and
behaviour
be
such
,
as
that
ye
may
be
irreprehensible
,
yea
,
even
in
the
eyes
of
the
ungodly
?
Answer
.
I
unfainedly
acknowledge
,
and
humbly
desire
the
Church
of
God
to
pray
with
me
that
my
life
be
not
slanderous
to
the
glorious
Gospel
of
Christ
Iesus
.
Question
.
Because
you
are
a
man
compassed
with
infirmities
,
will
you
not
charitably
and
with
lowlinesse
of
spirit
receive
admonition
of
your
brethren
?
And
if
ye
shall
happen
to
slide
or
offend
in
any
point
,
will
ye
not
be
subject
to
the
Discipline
of
the
Church
,
as
the
rest
of
your
brethren
.
The
Answer
of
the
Superintendent
or
Minister
to
be
elected
.
I
acknowledge
my self
a
man
subjected
to
infirmity
,
and
one
that
hath
need
of
correction
and
admonition
,
and
therefore
I
most
willingly
subject
my selfe
to
the
wholsome
Discipline
of
the
Church
,
yea
,
to
the
Discipline
of
the
same
Church
by
which
I
am
now
called
to
this
Office
and
Charge
,
and
here
in
Gods
presence
and
yours
,
do
promise
obedience
to
all
admonitions
,
secretly
or
publikely
given
;
unto
which
,
if
I
be
found
inobedient
,
I
confesse
my selfe
most
worthy
to
be
rejected
,
not
onely
from
this
honour
,
but
also
from
the
societie
of
the
faithfull
in
case
of
my
stubbornnesse
.
W●at
can
the
P●elats
say
to
this
.
For
the
vocation
of
God
to
beare
charge
within
his
Church
,
maketh
not
men
Tyrants
nor
Lords
,
but
appointeth
them
servants
,
Watch-men
,
and
Pastors
to
the
flock
.
Thus
ended
,
question
must
be
asked
again
of
the
multitude
.
Question
.
Require
ye
any
further
of
this
your
Superintendent
,
or
Overseer
and
Minister
.
If
no
man
answer
,
let
the
Minister
proceed
.
Question
.
Will
ye
not
acknowledge
this
your
brother
for
the
Minister
of
Christ
Jesus
,
your
Overseer
and
Pastour
?
Will
ye
not
reverence
the
Word
of
God
that
proceedeth
from
his
mouth
?
Will
ye
not
receive
of
him
the
Sermon
of
Exhortation
with
patience
;
not
refusing
the
wholsome
Medicine
of
your
soules
,
although
it
be
bitter
and
unpleasing
to
the
flesh
?
Will
ye
not
finally
maintain
and
comfort
him
in
his
Ministerie
and
watching
over
you
,
against
all
such
as
wickedly
would
rebell
against
God
and
his
holy
Ordinance
?
The
people
answered
.
We
will
:
as
we
will
answer
to
the
Lord
Iesus
,
who
hath
commanded
his
Ministers
to
be
had
in
reverence
,
as
his
Ambassadours
,
and
as
men
that
carefully
watch
for
the
salvation
of
our
soules
.
Let
the
Nobilitie
be
urged
with
this
.
Ye
have
heard
the
dutie
and
profession
of
this
our
brother
by
your
consents
appointed
to
this
charge
,
as
also
the
dutie
and
obedience
which
God
requireth
of
us
towards
him
heere
in
his
Ministerie
.
But
because
that
neither
of
both
are
able
to
performe
any
thing
without
the
especiall
grace
of
our
God
in
Christ
Jesus
,
who
hath
promised
to
be
with
us
present
even
to
the
consummation
of
the
world
,
with
unfained
hearts
let
us
crave
of
him
his
benediction
and
assistance
in
this
work
begun
,
to
his
glory
,
and
for
the
comfort
of
his
Church
.
The
Prayer
.
O
Lord
,
to
whom
all
power
is
given
in
heaven
and
on
earth
,
thou
that
art
the
eternall
Sonne
of
the
eternall
Father
,
who
hast
not
onely
loved
thy
Church
,
that
for
the
redemption
and
purgation
of
the
same
,
hast
humbled
thy selfe
to
the
ignominious
death
of
the
Crosse
,
and
thereupon
hast
shed
thy
most
precious
and
innocent
blood
,
to
prepare
to
thy self
a
Spouse
without
spot
,
but
also
to
retain
this
most
excellent
benefit
in
recent
memory
,
hast
appointed
in
thy
Church
,
Teachers
,
Pastours
,
and
Apostles
,
to
instruct
,
comfort
,
and
admonish
the
same
;
Look
upon
us
mercifully
,
O
Lord
,
thou
that
onely
art
King
,
Teacher
,
and
high
Priest
,
to
thine
own
flock
:
and
send
unto
this
our
Brother
,
whom
in
thy
Name
we
have
charged
with
the
chief
care
of
thy
Church
within
the
bounds
of
L.
such
portion
of
thy
holy
Spirit
,
as
thereby
he
may
rightly
divide
thy
Word
,
to
the
instruction
of
thy
flock
,
and
to
the
confutation
of
pernicious
errours
and
damnable
Superstitions
.
Give
unto
him
,
good
Lord
,
a
mouth
and
wisdome
,
whereby
the
enemies
of
thy
Trueth
may
be
confounded
,
the
Wolves
expelled
and
driven
from
thy
Fold
,
thy
Sheep
may
be
fed
in
the
wholsome
Pastures
of
thy
most
holy
Word
,
the
blinde
and
ignorant
may
be
illuminated
with
thy
true
knowledge
.
Finally
,
that
the
degrees
of
Superstition
and
Idolatry
which
now
resteth
within
this
Realme
,
being
purged
and
removed
,
we
may
all
not
onely
have
occasion
to
glorifie
thee
our
onely
Lord
and
Saviour
,
but
also
daily
to
grow
in
godlinesse
and
obedience
of
thy
most
holy
will
,
to
the
destruction
of
the
body
of
sin
,
and
to
the
restitution
of
that
image
,
to
the
which
we
were
once
created
,
and
to
the
which
after
our
fall
and
defection
we
are
renewed
by
participation
of
thy
holy
Spirit
,
which
by
true
Faith
in
thee
we
do
professe
,
as
the
blessed
of
thy
Father
,
of
whom
the
perpetuall
increase
of
thy
graces
we
crave
,
as
by
thee
our
Lord
,
King
,
and
onely
Bishop
we
are
taught
to
pray
.
Our
Father
,
&c.
The
Prayer
ended
,
the
rest
of
the
Ministers
,
if
any
be
,
and
Elders
of
that
Church
present
,
in
signe
of
their
consent
,
shall
take
the
elected
by
the
hand
.
The
chiefe
Minister
shall
give
the
Benediction
,
as
followeth
;
God
,
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
who
hath
commanded
his
Gospel
to
be
Preached
,
to
the
comfort
of
his
Elect
,
and
hath
called
thee
to
the
Office
of
a
Watch-man
over
his
people
,
multiply
his
graces
with
thee
,
illuminate
thee
with
his
holy
Spirit
;
comfort
and
strengthen
thee
in
all
vertue
;
governe
and
guide
thy
Ministerie
,
to
the
praise
of
his
holy
Name
,
to
the
propagation
of
Christs
Kingdom
,
to
the
comfort
of
his
Church
;
and
finally
,
to
the
plaine
discharge
and
assurance
of
thine
owne
conscience
in
the
day
of
the
Lord
Jesus
;
to
whom
with
the
Father
and
with
the
holy
Ghost
,
be
all
honour
,
praise
,
and
glory
,
now
and
ever
.
So
be
it
.
The
last
Exhortation
to
the
elected
.
TAke
heed
to
thy selfe
,
and
unto
the
flock
committed
to
thy
charge
,
feed
the
same
carefully
,
not
as
it
were
by
compulsion
,
but
of
very
love
which
thou
bearest
to
the
Lord
Jesus
.
Walk
in
simplicity
and
purenesse
of
life
,
as
it
becometh
the
true
servant
and
the
Ambassadour
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
Usurpe
not
dominion
nor
tyrannicall
authority
over
thy
brethren
,
be
not
discouraged
in
adversity
,
but
lay
before
thy self
the
example
of
the
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
and
of
the
Lord
Jesus
,
who
in
their
Ministery
sustained
contradiction
,
contempt
,
persecution
,
and
death
:
fear
not
to
rebuke
the
world
of
Sin
,
Justice
,
and
Judgement
.
If
any
thing
succeed
prosperously
in
thy
Vocation
,
be
not
puft
up
with
pride
,
neither
yet
flatter
thy self
,
as
that
the
good
successe
proceedeth
from
thy
vertue
,
industrie
or
care
.
But
let
ever
that
sentence
of
the
Apostle
remain
in
thine
heart
;
What
hast
thou
which
thou
hast
not
received
?
If
thou
have
received
,
why
gloriest
thou
?
Comfort
the
afflicted
,
support
the
poore
,
and
exhort
others
to
support
them
.
Be
not
carefull
for
things
of
this
life
,
but
be
fervent
in
prayer
to
God
for
the
increase
of
his
holy
Spirit
.
And
finally
,
behave
thy selfe
in
this
holy
vocation
,
with
such
sobriety
as
God
may
be
glorified
in
thy
Ministery
.
And
so
shalt
thou
shortly
obtaine
the
Victory
,
and
shalt
receive
the
Crowne
promised
,
when
the
Lord
Jesus
shall
appeare
in
his
glory
,
whose
omnipotent
Spirit
assist
thee
and
us
to
the
end
.
Sing
23.
Psalme
.
As
the
servants
of
God
uprightly
travelled
to
have
vice
punished
,
and
vertue
planted
;
so
did
the
devill
ever
stirre
up
some
in
the
contrary
of
both
.
There
was
a
Law
made
against
fornicators
and
adulterers
,
that
the
one
and
the
other
should
be
Carted
thorow
the
Towns
,
and
so
banished
,
till
that
their
repentance
was
offered
and
received
.
And
albeit
this
was
not
the
severity
of
Gods
Law
,
especially
against
adulterers
,
yet
was
it
a
great
bridle
to
the
malefactors
,
whereat
the
wicked
did
wonderously
storme
.
It
chanced
that
one
Sanderson
a
Fletcher
or
Boutcher
,
was
deprehended
to
have
put
away
his
lawfull
wife
(
under
colour
that
he
was
lawfully
parted
after
the
manner
of
the
Papisticall
Religion
)
and
had
taken
to
him
another
in
his
house
.
The
complaint
and
slander
proposed
to
the
Church
,
and
triall
taken
,
That
he
was
not
married
with
the
second
woman
,
neither
that
he
was
able
to
prove
that
he
was
divorced
by
any
order
of
the
Law
from
the
first
,
he
was
committed
to
the
hands
of
the
Magistrates
,
who
according
to
the
Laws
commanded
him
to
be
Carted
.
But
the
rascall
multitude
enflamed
by
some
ungodly
Crafts-men
,
made
insurrection
,
brake
the
Cart
,
boasted
and
threatned
the
Officers
,
and
took
away
the
malefactor
.
This
was
the
beginning
of
farther
evils
,
as
we
shall
after
hear
.
In
this
mean
time
,
while
Lord
Iames
(
we
say
)
was
in
France
,
there
came
an
Ambassadour
from
France
,
Ambassadour
from
France
,
and
his
demands
.
See
the
study
of
France
to
divide
the
two
Kingdoms
newly
bound
for
mantenance
of
Religion
against
the
common
enemies
.
suborned
,
no
doubt
,
with
all
craft
that
might
,
to
trouble
the
state
of
Religion
.
His
Demands
were
,
first
,
That
the
League
betwixt
us
and
England
should
be
broken
.
Secondly
,
That
the
ancient
League
betwixt
France
and
Scotland
should
be
renewed
.
Thirdly
,
And
that
the
Bishops
and
Church-men
should
be
restored
in
their
former
places
,
and
be
suffered
to
intermit
with
their
Livings
.
The
Councell
delayed
answer
,
untill
the
Parliament
appointed
in
May.
In
the
mean
time
the
Papists
of
Scotland
practised
with
him
.
The
Earls
of
Huntlie
,
Atholl
,
Bothwell
,
and
others
,
intended
to
have
taken
Edinburgh
before
the
said
Parliament
.
The
whole
Bishops
assembled
,
and
held
Councell
in
Sterlin
.
Some
whispering
there
was
,
that
the
Duke
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Saint
Andrews
were
too
familiar
;
and
some
feared
that
the
Authority
of
the
Queen
should
have
been
usurped
,
by
reason
of
her
absence
,
Iames
Magill
in
that
point
did
both
stoutly
and
truely
;
for
Iohn
Knox
and
he
were
then
fallen
in
familiarity
,
in
which
they
yet
continue
,
20
Octobris
1567.
by
reason
that
the
said
Master
Iames
had
embraced
the
Religion
,
and
professed
it
publikely
.
The
Papists
and
Bishops
disappointed
of
their
principall
enterprise
,
Iohn
Mubray
of
ten
Crowns
of
the
Sun
)
they
thought
to
have
executed
Judgement
upon
him
,
and
so
erected
a
Gibbet
beneath
the
Crosse.
(
Whether
it
came
by
Paction
with
the
Provest
and
some
other
,
or
by
instigation
of
the
Crafts-men
,
who
ever
have
been
bent
too
much
to
maintain
such
vanity
and
riotousnesse
,
we
fully
know
not
)
but
suddenly
there
did
arise
a
tumult
,
the
Tolbuith
was
broken
up
,
and
not
onely
the
said
Balon
,
who
before
was
condemned
,
was
violently
taken
forth
,
but
also
all
other
malefactors
were
set
at
freedome
,
the
Gibbet
was
pulled
downe
,
and
despightfully
broken
.
And
thereafter
,
as
the
Provest
,
and
some
of
the
Councell
,
assembled
to
the
Clerks
Chamber
for
consultation
.
The
whole
rascall
banded
together
,
with
some
knowne
and
honest
Crafts-men
,
and
intended
invasion
on
the
said
Chamber
;
which
perceived
,
the
Provest
,
and
such
as
were
in
his
company
,
past
to
the
Tolbuith
,
suspecting
nothing
that
they
would
have
been
so
enraged
,
to
make
new
pursuit
,
after
that
they
had
obtained
their
intent
:
But
they
were
suddenly
deceived
;
for
from
the
Castle
hill
they
came
with
violence
,
and
with
stones
,
Guns
,
and
such
other
Weapons
as
they
had
,
and
began
to
assault
the
said
Tolbuith
,
ran
at
the
door
of
it
,
till
that
partly
by
stones
cast
from
above
,
and
partly
by
a
Pistoll
shot
by
Robert
Norwell
,
(
which
hurt
one
Tuedy
)
they
were
repulsed
from
the
door
.
But
yet
ceased
they
not
to
cast
and
shoot
in
at
the
windows
,
threatning
death
to
all
that
were
within
.
And
in
very
deed
the
malice
of
the
Crafts-men
,
who
were
suspected
to
be
the
occasion
of
that
tumult
,
bare
no
good
will
to
divers
of
those
that
were
with
the
Provest
.
The
Arguments
that
the
Crafts-men
were
the
causes
of
that
uprore
,
besides
their
first
disorder
that
they
had
used
before
,
in
taking
Sandersone
from
the
execution
of
punishment
,
are
two
.
The
former
,
Archibald
Deware
,
Patricke
Shaugzie
,
with
other
six
Deacons
,
came
to
Iohn
Knox
,
and
willed
him
to
solicite
the
Provest
and
the
Towne
to
delay
the
execution
.
Who
did
answer
,
That
he
had
so
oft
solicited
in
their
favours
,
that
his
own
conscience
accused
him
,
That
they
used
his
labours
for
no
other
end
,
but
to
be
a
Patron
to
their
impiety
;
for
he
had
before
made
intercession
for
William
Harlaw
,
Iohn
Frissell
,
and
others
that
were
convinced
of
the
former
tumult
:
They
proudly
said
,
That
if
it
was
not
stayed
,
both
he
and
the
Bayliffs
should
repent
it
.
Who
answered
,
He
would
not
hurt
his
conscience
for
the
fear
of
any
man
:
And
so
they
departed
;
and
the
tumult
,
as
said
is
,
immediately
thereafter
did
arise
.
The
second
Argument
is
;
The
tumult
continued
from
two
at
afternoon
,
till
after
eight
at
night
.
The
Crafts-men
were
required
to
assemble
themselves
together
for
deliverance
of
the
Provest
;
but
they
past
to
their
four
hours
penie
,
or
afternoons
Pinte
,
and
in
their
jesting
,
said
,
They
will
be
Magistrates
alone
,
let
them
rule
the
multitude
alone
.
And
so
,
contrary
to
the
Oath
which
they
had
made
,
they
denied
their
assistance
,
counsell
,
&
comfort
to
the
Provest
and
Bayliffs
,
which
are
arguments
very
probable
that
the
said
tumult
rose
by
their
procurement
.
The
end
thereof
was
,
That
the
Provest
and
Bayliffs
were
compelled
to
give
their
hands
writs
,
that
they
should
never
pursue
any
of
those
that
were
of
that
tumult
,
for
any
crime
that
was
done
in
that
behalf
.
And
this
was
proclaimed
at
the
Crosse
,
after
nine
of
the
clock
at
night
;
and
so
was
that
trouble
quieted
:
But
the
Nobility
vowed
,
That
they
would
not
spare
it
,
nor
forget
it
;
and
so
a
great
number
of
that
faction
were
absent
from
the
Towne
,
till
the
arrivall
of
the
Queen
.
The
whole
multitude
were
holden
excommunicate
,
and
were
admitted
to
no
participation
of
the
Sacraments
,
untill
such
time
as
they
satisfied
the
Magistrates
,
and
made
humble
suit
unto
the
Church
.
Of
the
death
of
the
Queen
Regent
,
we
have
heard
before
spoken
;
but
of
her
Buriall
was
nothing
heard
.
And
it
may
appear
,
That
such
matters
are
unworthy
of
remembrance
:
And
if
all
things
should
be
rightly
weighed
,
we
shall
perceive
Gods
just
Judgements
,
how
secret
soever
that
they
be
.
Before
we
heard
the
barbarous
inhumanity
that
was
used
at
Leith
by
the
French
,
who
exposed
the
naked
carkasses
of
the
slain
,
as
it
were
in
a
spectacle
despighting
God
.
We
have
heard
that
the
Queen
Regent
rejoyced
at
the
sight
,
but
her
joy
was
suddenly
turned
into
sorrow
,
as
we
have
heard
.
The
question
was
moved
of
her
Buriall
:
The
Preachers
boldly
gainstood
,
That
any
Superstitious
Rites
should
be
used
within
that
Realm
,
which
God
of
his
mercy
began
to
repugne
.
And
so
conclusion
was
taken
,
That
her
Buriall
should
be
deferred
till
farther
advertisement
;
As
men
do
,
so
they
receive
.
The
Papists
,
a
little
before
the
Parliament
,
resorted
in
divers
Bands
to
the
Town
,
and
began
to
brag
,
as
that
they
would
have
defaced
the
Protestants
:
Which
thing
perceived
,
the
brethren
assembled
,
and
went
in
such
Companies
,
and
yet
in
peaceable
manner
,
that
the
Bishops
and
their
Bands
forsook
the
calsay
or
street
.
The
Brethren
understanding
what
the
Papists
meant
,
convened
in
Councell
in
the
Tolbuith
of
Edinburgh
the
seven
and
twentieth
of
May
,
the
yeer
of
God
1561.
and
after
consultation
,
concluded
,
That
an
humble
Supplication
should
be
presented
unto
the
Lords
of
the
Secret
Counsell
,
and
unto
the
whole
Assembly
that
then
was
convened
,
in
the
which
should
these
subsequent
Heads
be
required
,
and
a
Law
to
passe
thereupon
.
-
1.
First
,
That
Idolatry
,
and
all
Monuments
thereof
should
be
suppressed
thorowout
the
whole
Realme
:
That
the
sayers
,
hearers
,
maintainers
,
and
hanters
of
the
Masse
,
should
be
punished
according
to
the
Act
of
Parliament
,
as
said
is
.
-
2.
That
speciall
and
certain
provision
be
made
for
the
maintenance
of
the
Superintendents
,
Ministers
,
Exhorters
and
Readers
:
That
Superintendents
and
Ministers
should
be
planted
where
none
were
:
That
punishment
should
be
appointed
for
such
as
disobeyed
or
contemned
the
Superintendents
in
their
Function
.
-
3.
That
punishment
may
be
appointed
for
the
abusers
of
the
Sacraments
,
and
for
the
contemners
of
the
same
.
-
4.
That
no
Letters
of
the
Session
,
or
Warrant
from
the
Iudge
,
be
given
to
answer
or
pay
to
any
person
of
their
Tenths
,
without
especiall
provision
that
the
Parishioners
retain
so
much
in
their
owne
hands
,
as
is
appointed
for
the
maintenance
of
the
Ministry
:
And
that
all
such
as
are
else
given
be
called
in
and
discharged
;
And
likewise
that
no
Sheriffs
give
Precepts
to
that
effect
.
-
5.
That
neither
the
Lords
of
Session
,
nor
any
other
Iudges
,
proceed
upon
such
Precepts
or
Warnings
past
at
the
instance
of
them
that
of
late
have
obtained
fewis
of
Vicarages
and
Parsons
Manses
,
and
Church-yards
:
And
that
six
akers
(
if
so
much
there
be
of
the
Gleebe
)
be
alwayes
reserved
to
the
Minister
,
according
to
the
appointment
of
the
Book
of
Discipline
.
-
6.
That
no
Letters
of
Session
,
nor
other
Warrants
,
take
place
while
the
stipends
contained
in
the
Book
of
Discipline
for
maintenance
of
the
Ministers
,
be
first
consigned
in
the
hands
at
the
least
of
the
Principals
of
the
Parishioners
.
-
7.
That
punishment
be
appointed
against
all
such
as
purchase
,
bring
home
,
or
execute
within
this
Realme
the
Popes
Bulls
.
The
Tenour
of
the
Supplication
was
this
:
PLease
your
Honours
,
and
the
wisedoms
of
such
as
are
presently
convened
with
you
in
Councell
,
to
understand
,
That
by
many
arguments
we
perceive
what
the
pestilent
generation
of
that
Romane
Antichrist
within
this
Realme
pretendeth
,
to
wit
,
That
they
would
of
new
erect
their
Idolatry
,
take
upon
them
Empire
above
our
conscience
,
and
so
to
command
us
,
the
true
subjects
of
this
Realme
,
and
such
as
God
of
his
mercy
hath
(
under
our
Soveraigne
)
subject
unto
us
,
in
all
things
to
obey
their
appetites
.
Honesty
craveth
,
and
conscience
moveth
us
,
to
make
the
very
secrets
of
our
hearts
patent
to
your
Honours
in
that
behalfe
,
which
is
this
;
That
before
ever
those
Tyrants
and
dumb
dogges
Empire
above
us
,
and
above
such
as
God
hath
subjected
unto
us
,
that
we
the
Barons
and
Gentlemen
professing
Christ
Iesus
within
this
Realme
,
are
fully
determined
to
hazard
life
,
and
whatsoever
we
have
received
of
God
in
Temporall
things
.
Directed
from
the
assembly
of
the
Church
the
28
of
May
1561.
And
sent
by
these
brethren
;
The
Master
of
Lindsay
,
The
Laird
of
Lochinvar
,
The
Laird
of
Pharmherst
,
The
Laird
of
Whittingham
,
Thomas
Menzeis
Provest
of
Aberdeene
,
and
George
Lowell
Burgesse
of
Dundie
.
Upon
the
which
Request
and
Articles
,
the
Lords
and
Counsell
aforesaid
,
made
an
Act
and
Ordinance
,
answering
to
every
head
of
the
foresaid
Articles
,
and
commanded
Letters
to
be
answered
thereupon
,
which
divers
Ministers
raised
and
copied
,
as
in
the
Books
of
secret
Councell
is
yet
to
be
found
.
And
thus
gat
Satan
the
second
fall
,
pont
of
change
,
they
had
prepared
a
Procession
,
which
met
the
said
Lord
and
his
Company
even
in
the
teeth
;
and
knowing
that
they
would
not
do
the
accustomed
reverence
to
them
and
their
Idols
,
they
thought
thereupon
to
have
picked
a
Quarrell
:
And
so
as
one
part
passed
by
,
without
moving
of
hat
to
any
thing
that
was
there
,
they
had
suborned
some
to
cry
,
Hugonots
,
and
so
cast
stones
.
But
God
disappointed
their
enterprise
;
for
the
said
Rinegrave
,
with
other
Gentlemen
,
being
with
the
Lord
Iames
,
rebuked
the
foolish
multitude
,
and
over-rode
some
of
the
formost
,
and
so
the
rest
were
dispersed
,
and
he
and
his
companie
safely
escaped
,
and
came
with
expedition
to
Edinburgh
,
while
that
yet
the
Lords
and
assembly
were
together
,
to
the
great
comfort
of
many
godly
hearts
,
and
to
no
little
astonishment
of
the
wicked
:
for
from
the
Queen
our
Soveraigne
he
brought
Letters
to
the
Lords
,
praying
them
to
entertain
quietnesse
,
and
to
suffer
nothing
to
be
attempted
against
the
contract
of
Peace
which
was
made
at
Leith
,
till
her
own
home
coming
,
and
to
suffer
the
Religion
publikely
established
,
to
go
forward
,
&c.
Whereupon
the
said
Lords
gave
answer
to
the
French
Ambassadour
,
a
Nega●ive
to
every
one
of
his
Petitions
.
The
Lords
Answer
to
the
French
Ambassadour
.
-
And
first
,
That
France
had
not
deserved
at
their
hands
,
that
either
they
or
their
posteritie
should
enter
with
them
againe
in
any
League
or
Confederacie
,
offensive
or
defensive
,
seeing
that
so
traiterously
and
cruelly
they
had
persecuted
them
,
their
Realme
and
Liberties
,
under
pretence
of
amitie
and
Marriage
.
-
2.
Secondly
,
That
besides
their
conscience
,
they
could
not
take
such
a
worldly
shame
,
as
without
offence
committed
to
break
the
League
,
which
in
Gods
Name
they
had
made
with
them
,
whom
he
hath
made
instruments
to
set
Scotland
at
freedome
from
the
tyrannie
of
the
French
,
at
least
of
the
Guisians
and
of
their
faction
.
-
3.
And
last
,
That
such
as
they
called
Bishops
and
Church-men
,
they
knew
neither
for
Pastours
of
the
Church
,
neither
yet
for
any
just
possessours
of
the
patrimony
thereof
.
But
understand
them
perfectly
to
be
Wolves
,
Theeves
,
Murtherers
,
and
idle
Bellies
;
and
therefore
as
Scotland
hath
forsaken
the
Pope
and
Papistry
,
so
could
not
they
be
debters
to
his
forsworn
Vassals
.
With
these
answers
departed
the
said
Ambassador
,
and
the
Lords
of
secret
Counsell
made
an
Act
,
that
all
places
and
Monuments
of
Idolatry
should
be
destroyed
.
And
for
that
purpose
was
directed
to
the
West
,
the
Earl
of
Arrane
,
having
joyned
with
him
the
Earls
of
Argile
and
Glencarne
,
together
with
the
Protestants
of
the
West
,
who
burnt
Paslay
(
the
Bishop
of
Saint
Andrews
,
who
was
Abbey
thereof
,
narrowly
escaped
)
cast
down
Failfurd
,
Kylwinning
,
and
a
part
of
Cosraguell
:
The
Lord
Iames
was
appointed
to
the
North
,
where
he
made
such
Reformation
,
as
nothing
contented
the
Earle
of
Huntly
,
and
yet
seemed
he
to
approve
all
things
.
And
thus
God
so
potently
wrought
with
us
,
In
the
Treatie
of
Peace
contracted
at
Leith
,
there
were
contained
certain
Heads
that
required
the
Ratification
of
both
Queens
.
The
Queen
of
England
,
according
to
her
Promise
,
Subscription
,
and
Seale
,
without
any
delay
performed
the
same
,
and
sent
it
to
our
Soveraigne
,
by
her
appointed
Officers
.
But
our
Soveraigne
(
whether
because
her
own
craftie
nature
thereto
moved
her
,
or
that
her
Uncles
chiefe
Counsellers
so
would
,
we
know
not
)
with
many
delayes
frustrated
the
expectation
of
the
Queen
of
England
,
as
by
the
Copie
of
a
Letter
sent
from
the
Ambassadour
of
England
to
his
Soveraigne
we
may
understand
.
The
Ambassadours
Letter
.
MADAME
,
I
Sent
Sommer
to
the
Queen
of
Scots
for
audience
,
who
appointed
me
to
come
to
her
the
same
day
after
dinner
,
which
I
did
.
To
her
I
did
remember
your
Majesties
hearty
commendations
,
and
declared
unto
her
your
Majesties
like
gladsomnesse
of
her
recoverie
from
her
late
sicknesse
,
whose
want
of
health
,
as
it
was
grievous
unto
your
Majestie
,
so
,
I
told
her
,
did
you
congratulate
,
and
greatly
rejoyce
of
the
good
termes
of
health
she
was
in
for
the
present
.
After
these
offices
of
civilitie
,
I
put
her
in
remembrance
againe
what
had
passed
from
the
beginning
,
in
the
matter
of
your
Majesties
demand
of
Ratification
,
according
to
the
Tenour
of
the
said
Treatie
,
as
well
by
me
at
the
first
,
as
afterward
by
my
Lord
of
Bedford
,
at
his
being
here
,
and
also
followed
sithence
again
by
me
in
open
audience
,
and
by
my
Letter
to
her
being
in
Loraine
,
adding
hereto
your
Majesties
further
commandment
,
and
re-charge
to
me
again
presently
to
renue
the
same
demand
,
as
before
had
been
done
.
At
Paris
the
23
of
June
1561.
The
said
Queen
made
answer
as
followeth
.
Monsieur
L'Ambassadour
,
I
Thank
the
Queen
,
my
good
sister
,
for
this
gentle
visitation
and
congratulation
of
this
my
recoverie
,
and
though
I
be
not
yet
in
perfect
health
,
yet
,
I
thank
God
,
I
feele
my selfe
in
a
very
good
case
,
and
in
way
of
a
full
recoverie
.
And
for
answer
to
your
demand
(
quoth
she
)
of
my
Ratification
,
I
do
remember
all
these
things
that
you
have
recited
unto
me
:
And
I
would
the
Queen
my
good
sister
should
think
that
I
do
deferre
the
resolute
answer
in
this
matter
,
and
performing
thereof
,
untill
such
time
as
I
might
have
the
advises
of
the
Nobles
and
States
of
mine
own
Realme
,
which
I
trust
shall
not
be
long
a
doing
,
for
I
intend
to
make
my
voyage
thither
shortly
.
Monsieur
Dosell
to
the
Queen
your
Mistresse
my
good
sister
,
who
shall
declare
that
unto
her
from
me
,
that
I
trust
shall
suffice
her
.
By
whom
I
will
give
her
to
understand
of
my
journey
into
Scotland
,
I
mean
to
embarke
at
Calice
.
The
King
of
France
hath
lent
me
certain
Galleyes
and
Ships
to
convey
me
home
,
[
*
](A47584-e89180-b)
*
Ever
till
that
she
may
shew
her
evill
will
.
yet
I
trust
that
from
henceforth
we
shall
accord
together
as
Cosins
and
good
Neighbours
.
I
mean
(
quoth
she
)
to
retire
all
the
French
men
forth
of
Scotland
,
who
had
given
jealousie
to
the
Queen
my
Sister
,
and
discontent
to
my
Subjects
;
so
as
I
will
leave
nothing
undone
to
satisfie
all
parties
,
If
France
would
have
sustained
them
they
had
not
yet
departed
.
The
second
secret
Lardon
.
The
Arms
of
England
were
usurped
.
trusting
the
Queen
my
good
Sister
will
do
the
like
;
and
that
from
henceforth
none
of
my
disobedient
Subjects
(
if
there
be
any
such
)
shall
finde
ayd
or
support
at
her
hands
.
I
answered
,
That
I
was
not
desirous
to
fall
into
the
discourse
how
those
hard
termes
first
began
,
nor
by
what
means
they
were
nourished
,
because
therein
I
must
charge
some
party
with
injury
,
and
perill
offered
to
the
Queen
my
Mistresse
,
which
was
the
very
ground
of
those
matters
.
But
I
was
well
assured
there
could
be
no
better
occasion
offered
to
put
the
former
unkindnesse
in
forgetfulnesse
,
then
by
ratifying
the
Treatie
of
Peace
,
for
that
should
repay
all
injuries
past
.
And
Madame
,
quoth
I
,
where
it
pleased
you
to
suspend
and
delay
the
ratification
,
untill
you
have
the
advices
of
the
Nobles
and
States
of
your
Realm
,
the
Queen
my
Mistresse
doth
nothing
doubt
of
their
conformitie
in
this
matter
,
Your
Papists
and
ours
have
practised
,
and
still
practise
division
.
So
that
she
might
have
England
to
the
Popes
Religion
I
think
she
said
not
amisse
.
The
feare
of
God
in
the
heart
of
Elias
〈◊〉
disobedi●●●
to
cursed
〈◊〉
.
because
the
Treatie
was
made
by
their
consents
.
The
Queen
answered
,
yea
,
by
some
of
them
,
but
not
by
all
;
it
will
appeare
,
when
I
come
amongst
them
,
whether
they
be
of
the
same
minde
that
you
say
they
were
then
of
:
But
of
this
I
assure
you
,
Monsieur
Lambassadour
(
quoth
she
)
I
for
my
part
am
very
desirous
to
have
the
perfect
and
the
assured
amity
of
the
Queen
my
good
sister
,
and
will
use
all
the
means
I
can
,
to
give
her
occasion
to
think
that
I
mean
it
indeed
.
I
answered
,
Madame
,
the
Queen
my
Mistresse
you
may
be
assured
will
use
the
like
towards
you
,
to
move
you
to
be
of
the
same
opinion
towards
her
.
Then
(
said
she
)
I
trust
the
Queen
your
Mistresse
will
not
support
nor
encourage
none
of
my
Subjects
to
continue
in
their
disobedience
,
nor
to
take
upon
them
things
that
appertain
not
to
Subjects
(
this
we
may
answer
here
,
It
appertaineth
to
Subjects
to
worship
God
as
he
hath
commanded
,
These
advertisements
somewhat
exasperated
the
Queen
of
England
,
and
not
altogether
without
cause
;
for
the
Armes
of
England
were
before
usurped
by
our
Soveraigne
,
and
by
her
husband
Francis
;
and
Elizabeth
Queen
of
England
was
of
the
Guysians
reputed
little
better
then
a
Bastard
.
It
was
appointed
that
this
title
should
be
renewed
.
But
hereof
had
our
ill
counselled
and
misled
Queen
no
pleasure
,
and
especially
after
that
her
husband
was
dead
;
for
,
thought
she
,
the
shew
of
England
shall
allure
many
suiters
to
me
.
The
Guisians
,
and
the
Papists
of
both
Realms
,
did
not
a
little
animate
her
in
that
pursuit
:
The
effect
whereof
will
sooner
appear
then
the
godly
of
England
would
desire
.
Queen
Elizabeth
,
we
say
,
offended
with
the
former
answer
,
wrote
unto
the
Nobility
and
States
of
Scotland
in
form
as
followeth
.
The
Queen
of
Englands
Letter
to
the
States
of
Scotland
.
RIght
Trusty
,
and
Right
entirely
Beloved
Cousins
,
We
greet
you
.
We
doubt
not
,
but
as
our
meaning
is
,
and
hath
alwayes
been
,
since
our
Raigne
,
in
the
sight
of
Almighty
God
straight
and
direct
towards
the
advancement
of
his
Honour
,
and
Truth
in
Religion
;
and
consequently
,
to
procure
Peace
,
and
maintain
Concord
betwixt
both
these
Realms
of
England
and
Scotland
;
So
also
our
outward
acts
have
well
declared
the
same
to
the
world
,
and
especially
to
you
,
being
our
neighbours
,
who
have
tasted
and
proved
in
these
,
our
friendship
and
earnest
good
will
,
more
then
we
think
any
of
your
antecessors
have
ever
received
from
hence
;
yea
,
more
then
a
great
number
of
your selves
could
well
have
hoped
for
of
us
,
all
former
examples
being
well
weighed
and
considered
.
And
this
we
have
to
rejoyce
of
,
and
so
may
ye
be
glad
,
That
where
in
the
beginning
of
the
troubles
in
that
Countrey
,
and
of
our
succours
meant
for
you
,
the
jealousie
,
or
rather
the
malice
of
divers
,
both
in
that
Realme
and
in
other
Countreys
was
such
,
both
to
deprive
both
us
in
the
yeelding
,
and
you
in
requiring
our
ayd
,
From
,
&c.
These
Letters
received
and
perused
,
albeit
the
States
could
not
be
convened
,
yet
did
the
Councell
,
and
some
others
also
in
particular
,
return
answers
with
reasonable
diligence
.
The
Tenour
of
our
Letters
was
this
:
MADAME
,
PLease
your
Majestie
,
that
with
judgement
we
have
considered
your
Majesties
Letters
:
And
albeit
the
whole
States
could
not
suddenly
be
assembled
,
yet
we
thought
expedient
to
signifie
somewhat
of
our
mindes
unto
your
Majestie
.
Far
be
it
from
us
,
that
either
we
take
upon
us
,
That
infamy
before
the
world
,
or
grudge
of
conscience
before
our
God
,
that
we
should
lightly
esteem
the
observation
of
that
Peace
lately
contracted
betwixt
these
two
Realmes
.
By
what
motives
our
Soveraigne
delayed
the
ratification
thereof
,
we
cannot
tell
:
But
of
us
(
of
us
,
we
say
,
Madame
,
that
have
protested
fidelity
in
our
promise
)
her
Majesty
had
none
.
Your
Majestie
cannot
be
ignorant
,
That
in
this
Realme
there
are
many
enemies
;
and
farther
,
That
our
Soveraigne
hath
Councellors
,
whose
judgements
she
in
all
such
causes
preferred
to
ours
.
Note
the
Scots
acknowledgement
.
that
we
cannot
suddenly
bury
it
in
forgetfulnesse
.
We
would
desire
your
Majesty
rather
to
be
perswaded
of
us
,
That
we
to
our
powers
will
studie
to
leave
it
in
remembrance
to
our
posterity
.
And
thus
with
lawfull
and
humble
commendation
of
our
service
,
we
commit
your
Majesty
to
the
Protection
of
the
Omnipotent
.
Of
Edinburgh
the
sixteenth
day
of
Iuly
,
1561.
There
were
some
others
that
answered
some
of
the
Ministers
of
England
somewhat
more
sharply
,
and
willed
them
not
to
accuse
nor
threaten
so
sharply
,
till
that
they
were
able
to
convince
such
as
had
promised
fidelitie
,
of
some
evident
crime
,
which
although
they
were
able
to
lay
to
the
charge
of
some
,
yet
respect
would
be
had
to
such
as
long
had
declared
themselves
constant
procurers
of
quietnesse
and
peace
.
The
sudden
arrivall
of
the
Queen
made
great
alteration
even
in
the
Councell
,
as
after
we
will
hear
.
In
this
mean
time
,
the
Papists
by
surmising
troubled
what
they
might
,
their
Posts
,
Letters
,
and
Complaints
were
from
day
to
day
directed
,
some
to
the
Pope
,
some
to
the
Cardinall
of
Loraine
,
and
some
to
our
Queen
.
The
principall
of
those
Curriers
were
Master
Steven
Wilson
,
Master
Iohn
Leslie
,
called
Nolumus
and
Volumus
,
Master
Iames
Throgmorton
,
and
others
,
such
as
lived
,
and
still
live
by
the
traffique
of
that
Romane
Antichrist
.
The
Preachers
vehemently
exhorted
us
to
establish
the
Book
of
Discipline
,
by
an
Act
and
publike
Law
;
affirming
,
That
if
they
suffered
things
to
hang
in
suspence
,
when
God
had
given
unto
them
sufficient
power
in
their
hand
,
they
should
after
sob
for
it
,
but
should
not
get
it
.
The
Books
of
Discipline
have
been
of
late
so
often
published
,
that
we
shall
forbear●
to
Print
them
at
this
time
,
hoping
that
no
good
men
will
refuse
to
follow
the
same
,
till
God
in
a
greater
light
establish
a
more
perfect
.
The
end
of
the
third
Booke
.
THE
FOVRTH
BOOK
OF
The
Progresse
and
Continuance
of
true
Religion
within
SCOTLAND
.
IN
the
former
Bookes
(
Gentle
Reader
)
thou
mayest
clearly
see
how
potently
God
hath
performed
in
these
our
last
and
wicked
dayes
,
as
well
as
in
the
ages
that
have
passed
before
us
,
the
promises
that
are
made
to
the
servants
of
God
,
by
the
Prophet
Isaiah
,
in
these
words
,
They
that
wait
upon
the
Lord
shall
renew
their
strength
,
they
shall
mount
up
with
wings
as
Eagles
,
they
shall
run
,
and
not
be
weary
,
they
shall
walk
and
not
faint
.
This
promise
,
we
say
,
such
as
Satan
hath
not
utterly
blinded
,
may
see
performed
in
us
,
In
this
point
could
never
our
enemies
cause
us
to
faint
;
for
our
first
Petition
was
,
That
the
Reverend
face
of
the
first
,
Primitive
and
Apostolike
Church
should
be
reduced
again
to
the
eyes
and
knowledge
of
men
.
And
in
that
point
(
we
say
)
our
God
hath
strengthned
us
,
till
that
the
Work
was
finished
,
as
the
world
may
see
.
And
as
concerning
the
suppressing
of
vice
,
yea
,
and
of
the
abolishing
of
all
such
things
as
might
nourish
Impiety
within
the
Realm
,
the
Acts
and
Statutes
of
the
principall
Towns
reformed
,
will
yet
testifie
:
We
say
our
God
suffered
none
of
these
,
whom
he
first
called
to
the
Battell
to
perish
or
to
fall
,
the
while
that
he
made
them
Victors
of
their
enemies
:
For
even
as
God
suffered
none
of
those
whom
he
called
from
Egypt
,
to
perish
in
the
Red
Sea
,
how
fearfull
that
ever
the
danger
appeared
;
so
suffered
he
none
of
us
to
be
approved
,
nor
yet
to
be
taken
from
this
life
,
till
that
now
the
Pharaohs
,
then
one
,
was
drowned
,
and
we
set
at
freedom
,
without
all
danger
of
our
enemies
;
to
let
both
us
and
our
Posterity
understand
,
That
such
as
follow
the
conducting
of
God
,
cannot
perish
,
albeit
they
walked
in
the
very
shadow
of
death
.
But
from
whence
(
alas
)
cometh
this
miserable
dispersion
of
Gods
people
within
this
Realme
this
day
,
in
May
1561
?
And
what
is
the
cause
that
now
the
just
is
compelled
to
keep
silence
,
good
men
are
banished
,
Murtherers
,
and
such
as
are
knowne
unworthy
of
common
Society
)
if
Justice
were
put
in
execution
)
bear
the
whole
Regiment
and
sway
within
this
Realme
?
For
while
that
Papists
were
so
confounded
,
that
none
within
the
Realme
durst
more
avow
the
hearing
or
saying
of
Masse
,
then
the
theeves
of
Tiddisdale
durst
avow
their
stouth
or
stealing
,
in
the
presence
of
any
upright
Judge
:
No
ware
Protestants
found
who
are
not
ashamed
at
Tables
,
and
other
open
places
,
to
aske
,
Why
may
not
these
men
have
their
Masse
,
and
the
forme
of
their
Religion
?
What
can
that
hurt
us
,
or
our
Religion
?
And
from
these
two
,
Why
and
What
,
at
last
sprang
out
this
Affirmative
,
The
Queens
Masse
and
her
Priests
will
we
maintain
;
This
hand
and
this
Rapier
shall
fight
in
their
defence
,
&c.
The
Inconveniences
were
shown
both
by
Tongue
and
Pen
;
but
the
advertisers
were
judged
to
be
men
of
unequall
Spirits
;
Their
Credit
was
defaced
at
the
hands
of
such
,
as
before
were
not
ashamed
to
have
used
their
Counsell
in
matters
of
greater
importance
,
to
have
refused
the
Masse
.
But
then
my
Lord
,
my
Master
may
not
be
thus
used
;
he
hath
that
Honour
to
be
the
Queens
Brother
;
For
as
before
,
Wicked
Councellors
●athers
all
th●ir
mischiev●us
plots
upon
misled
Princes
,
and
causeth
them
to
take
all
things
upon
them
This
was
written
when
the
seco●d
rank
of
the
Lord●
was
banished
,
Anno
1560
after
Dan●●s
s●aughter
.
The
Queen
hath
lost
her
trusty
Servant
David
,
he
was
deare
unto
her
;
and
therefore
for
her
Honour
sake
,
she
must
show
rigour
to
revenge
his
death
.
And
yet
farther
,
albeit
that
some
knew
that
she
hath
plainly
purposed
to
wrack
and
undo
the
Religion
within
this
Realme
;
That
to
that
Romane
Antichrist
she
hath
made
her
promise
;
And
that
from
him
she
hath
taken
money
to
uphold
his
pomp
within
this
Realme
,
yet
will
they
let
the
people
understand
,
That
the
Queen
will
establish
Religion
,
and
provide
all
things
orderly
,
if
she
were
once
delivered
.
If
such
dealing
,
which
is
too
common
amongst
Protestants
,
be
not
to
prefer
flesh
and
blood
,
to
God
,
to
his
Truth
,
to
Religion
,
and
to
the
oppressed
Liberty
of
the
Realme
,
let
the
world
judge
.
The
plagues
have
been
,
and
in
some
places
are
present
,
that
were
before
threatned
;
the
rest
approaches
:
And
yet
who
from
the
heart
cryeth
,
I
haue
offended
,
Now
thou
Lord
knowes
,
in
thee
onely
is
the
trust
of
the
oppr●ssed
▪
for
vain
is
the
help
of
man
.
But
now
to
returne
we
to
our
History
.
The
19
day
of
August
,
T●●●le
&
lugubre
Coelum
.
Dolour
,
Darknesse
,
and
all
Impiety
;
For
in
the
memory
of
man
,
that
day
of
the
yeer
was
never
seen
a
more
dolorous
face
of
the
Heaven
,
then
was
at
her
Arrivall
,
which
two
dayes
after
did
so
continue
:
For
besides
the
Surface
Wet
and
Corruption
of
the
Ayre
,
the
Mist
was
so
thick
and
dark
,
that
scarce
might
any
man
espie
another
the
length
of
two
payre
of
Butts
:
the
Sun
was
not
seen
to
shine
two
dayes
before
,
nor
two
dayes
after
.
That
forewarning
gave
God
unto
us
;
but
alas
the
most
part
were
blinde
.
At
the
sound
of
the
Cannons
,
which
the
Galleyes
shot
,
the
multitude
being
advertised
,
happy
was
he
or
she
that
first
must
have
the
presence
of
the
Queen
;
the
Protestants
were
not
the
slowest
:
And
therein
they
were
not
to
be
blamed
.
Because
the
Palace
of
Halyrud-house
was
not
thorowly
put
in
order
(
for
her
coming
was
more
sudden
then
many
looked
for
)
she
remained
in
Leith
,
till
towards
the
evening
,
and
then
repaired
thither
.
In
the
way
betwixt
Leith
and
the
Abbey
,
met
her
the
Rebells
the
Crafts-men
,
of
whom
we
spake
before
;
to
wit
,
Those
that
had
violated
the
Acts
of
the
Magistrates
,
and
had
besieged
the
Proveist
.
Fi●es
of
joy
were
set
forth
at
night
,
and
a
Company
of
most
honest
men
with
Instruments
of
Musick
,
and
with
Musi●ians
,
gave
their
Salutations
at
her
Chamber
Window
;
The
M●lody
(
as
she
alleadged
)
liked
her
well
;
and
she
willed
the
same
to
be
continued
some
nights
after
with
great
diligence
.
The
Lords
repaired
to
her
from
all
Quarters
:
and
so
was
nothing
understood
but
mirth
and
quietnesse
,
till
the
next
Sunday
,
which
was
the
24
of
August
:
When
that
preparations
began
to
be
made
for
that
Idoll
of
the
Masse
to
be
said
in
the
Chappell
:
Shall
that
Idoll
be
suffered
again
to
take
place
within
this
Realme
?
It
shall
not
.
The
Lord
Lindsay
(
then
but
Master
)
with
the
Gentlemen
of
Fyfe
,
and
others
,
plainly
cryed
in
the
Close
or
Yard
,
The
Idolatrous
Priests
should
die
the
death
,
according
to
Gods
Law
.
One
that
carried
in
the
Candle
was
evill
affrayed
;
but
then
began
flesh
and
blood
fully
to
shew
it self
.
There
durst
no
Papist
,
neither
yet
any
that
came
out
of
France
,
whisper
:
But
the
Lord
Iames
,
the
man
whom
all
the
godly
did
most
reverence
,
The
Councell
assembled
,
disputation
was
had
of
the
next
remedy
:
Politicke
heads
were
sent
unto
the
Gentlemen
,
with
these
and
the
like
perswasions
:
Why
,
alas
,
Will
you
chase
our
Soveraigne
from
us
?
She
will
incontinently
returne
to
her
Galleyes
,
and
what
then
shall
all
Realmes
say
of
us
?
May
we
not
suffer
her
a
little
while
?
I
doubt
not
but
she
will
leave
it
:
If
we
were
not
assured
that
she
might
be
won
,
we
should
be
also
as
great
enemies
to
her
Masse
,
as
ye
can
be
.
Her
Uncles
will
depart
,
and
then
shall
we
rule
all
at
our
pleasure
:
Would
not
we
be
also
sorry
to
hurt
the
Religion
,
as
any
of
you
would
be
?
With
these
and
the
like
perswasions
(
we
say
)
was
the
fervency
of
the
Brethren
quenched
.
And
an
Act
was
framed
,
the
Tenour
whereof
followeth
.
Apud
Edinburgh
,
25
Aagustii
,
1561.
FOrasmuch
as
the
Queens
Majestie
hath
understood
the
great
inconveniences
through
the
divisi●n
p●esently
standing
in
this
Realme
,
for
the
difference
in
matt●rs
of
Religion
,
which
her
Majestie
is
most
desirous
to
see
pacified
by
any
good
order
,
To
the
Honour
of
God
,
and
Tranquility
of
her
Realm
,
and
means
to
take
the
same
,
by
Advice
of
her
States
,
so
soon
as
conveniently
may
be
,
to
their
serious
Consideration
.
And
lest
that
her
Majesties
godly
Resolutions
therein
may
be
greatly
hindered
,
in
case
any
Tumult
and
Sedition
be
raised
amongst
the
Lieges
,
if
any
Alteration
or
Innovation
be
Pressed
or
Attempted
before
that
good
Order
may
be
Established
;
Wherefore
,
for
the
eschewing
of
the
said
Inconveniences
,
her
Majestie
Ordains
Letters
to
be
Directed
,
to
Charge
all
and
sundry
her
Lieges
,
by
open
Proclamation
at
the
Market-Crosse
of
Edinburgh
,
and
other
Places
needfull
,
That
they
,
and
every
one
of
them
,
contain
themselves
in
all
Quietnesse
,
keep
Peace
and
Civill
Society
amongst
themselves
in
the
mean
time
,
while
the
States
of
the
Realm
may
be
Assembled
,
and
then
her
Majestie
have
taken
a
finall
Order
by
their
Advice
,
and
publike
Consent
;
which
her
Majestie
hopes
shall
be
to
the
Contentment
of
all
,
the
Law
bidding
,
That
none
of
them
should
take
in
hand
privately
or
openly
,
any
Alteration
or
Innovation
of
the
state
of
Religion
,
or
attempt
any
thing
against
the
same
,
which
her
Majestie
found
Publikely
and
Universally
standing
at
her
Majesties
Arrivall
in
this
her
Realme
,
under
Pain
of
Death
.
With
Certification
,
That
if
any
Subject
of
the
Realme
shall
come
in
the
contrary
Thereof
,
●e
shall
be
esteemed
and
holden
a
Seditious
Person
,
and
Raiser
of
Tumult
,
and
the
same
Pain
shall
be
executed
upon
him
with
all
Rigour
,
To
the
Example
of
others
.
And
her
Majestie
,
with
the
Advice
of
the
Lords
of
the
Secret
Councell
,
Commands
and
Charges
all
her
Li●ges
,
That
none
of
them
take
in
hand
to
Mol●st
or
Trouble
any
of
her
Majesties
Domesticke
Servants
,
or
Persons
whatsoever
come
forth
of
France
in
her
Company
at
this
time
,
in
Word
,
Deed
,
or
Countenance
,
for
any
Cause
whatsoever
,
either
within
her
Palace
,
or
without
,
or
make
any
assault
or
invasion
upon
any
of
them
,
under
whatsoever
Colour
or
Pretence
,
under
the
said
Pain
of
Death
.
Albeit
that
her
Majestie
be
sufficiently
perswaded
,
That
her
Good
and
Loving
Subjects
would
do
the
same
,
for
the
Reverence
they
bear
to
her
Person
and
Acts
,
notwithstanding
no
such
Commandment
were
published
.
This
Act
and
Proclamation
Penned
,
and
put
in
Forme
by
such
as
before
professed
Christ
Jesus
(
for
in
the
Councell
then
had
Papists
neither
power
nor
voyce
)
It
was
publikely
Proclaimed
at
the
Market-Crosse
of
Edinburgh
upon
Munday
the
day
aforesaid
.
No
man
reclaimed
,
nor
made
repugnance
to
it
,
except
the
Earle
of
Arrane
onely
;
who
in
open
audience
of
the
Herald
,
protested
,
That
he
disassented
that
any
Protection
or
Defence
should
be
made
to
the
Queens
Domesticks
,
or
to
any
that
came
from
France
,
to
offend
Gods
Majestie
,
and
to
violate
the
Laws
of
the
Realme
,
more
then
any
other
Subjects
:
For
Gods
Law
had
pronounced
death
to
the
Idolater
;
and
the
Lawes
of
the
Realme
had
appointed
punishment
for
sayers
and
hearers
of
the
Masse
;
which
,
said
he
,
I
here
protest
,
be
Universally
observed
;
and
that
none
be
exempted
,
untill
such
time
as
a
Law
also
publikely
made
,
and
also
consonant
to
the
Law
of
God
,
have
disannulled
the
former
.
Hereupon
he
took
Documents
and
Acts
,
as
the
Tenour
of
this
his
Protestation
witnesseth
.
IN
so
far
as
by
this
Proclamation
it
is
made
understood
to
the
Church
of
God
,
and
Members
thereof
,
That
the
Queen
is
minded
that
the
true
Religion
and
Worship
of
God
already
established
,
proceed
forward
,
that
it
may
daily
encrease
:
Unto
the
Parliament
,
that
order
may
be
then
for
extirpation
of
all
Idolatry
out
of
this
Realme
.
We
render
most
hearty
thanks
to
the
Lord
our
God
for
her
Majesties
good
minde
,
earnestly
praying
that
it
may
be
encreased
in
her
Majesty
,
To
the
Honour
and
Glory
of
his
Name
,
and
Weal
of
his
Church
within
this
Realme
.
And
as
touching
the
molestation
of
her
Highnesse
Servants
,
we
suppose
that
none
dare
be
so
bold
as
once
to
move
their
finger
at
them
,
in
doing
of
their
lawfull
businesse
:
And
as
for
us
,
we
have
learned
at
our
Master
Christs
Shoole
,
To
keep
Peace
with
all
men
.
And
therefore
for
our
part
we
will
promise
that
obedience
unto
her
Majestie
(
as
is
our
dutie
)
That
none
of
her
servants
▪
shall
be
troubled
,
molested
,
or
once
touched
,
by
the
Church
,
or
any
member
thereof
,
in
doing
their
lawfull
businesse
.
But
since
that
God
hath
said
,
That
the
Idolater
shall
die
the
death
;
We
Protest
solemnely
,
At
Edinburgh
,
the
day
and
yeere
aforesaid
.
This
boldnesse
did
somewhat
exasperate
the
Queene
,
and
such
as
favoured
her
in
that
point
.
As
the
Lords
(
then
called
of
the
Congregation
)
repaired
to
the
Towne
,
at
the
first
coming
they
shew
themselves
wonderfully
offended
,
That
the
Masse
was
permitted
:
So
that
every
man
as
he
came
,
accused
them
that
were
before
him
,
but
after
they
had
remained
a
certaine
space
,
they
were
as
quiet
,
as
were
the
former
▪
Which
thing
perceived
,
a
zealous
and
godly
man
,
Robert
Campbell
of
Kingzieclench
,
Robert
Campbell
to
the
Lord
Vchiltrie
,
said
unto
the
Lord
Uchiltrie
;
(
My
Lord
)
now
you
are
come
,
and
almost
the
last
of
all
the
rest
;
and
I
perceive
by
your
anger
,
that
the
fire
edge
is
not
off
you
yet
:
but
I
feare
,
that
after
that
the
Holy-water
of
the
Court
be
sprinkled
upon
you
,
that
you
shall
become
as
temperate
as
the
rest
:
For
I
have
been
heere
now
five
dayes
,
and
at
the
first
I
heard
every
man
say
,
Let
us
hang
the
Priest
:
But
after
that
they
had
beene
twice
or
thrice
in
the
Abbey
,
all
that
fervencie
past
.
I
think
there
be
some
inchantment
,
whereby
men
are
bewitched
.
And
in
very
deed
so
it
came
to
passe
:
For
the
Queenes
faire
words
upon
the
one
part
,
Conscience
,
Conscience
,
It
is
a
sore
thing
to
constraine
the
Conscience
:
And
the
subtill
perswasions
of
her
supposts
(
we
meane
,
even
of
those
who
were
judged
most
fervent
amongst
us
)
upon
the
other
part
;
blinded
all
men
,
and
put
them
in
opinion
,
She
will
be
content
to
heare
the
Preaching
;
and
so
no
doubt
but
she
may
be
wonne
.
And
this
of
all
,
it
was
concluded
,
To
suffer
her
for
a
time
.
The
next
Sunday
,
Iohn
Knox
inveighing
against
Idolatry
,
shewed
what
terrible
plagues
God
had
taken
upon
Realmes
and
Nations
for
the
same
;
and
added
,
That
one
Masse
(
there
were
no
more
suffered
at
first
)
was
more
fearfull
unto
him
,
Iohn
Knox
upon
the
suffering
of
the
Masse
.
then
if
ten
thousand
armed
enemies
were
landed
in
any
part
of
the
Realme
,
of
purpose
to
suppresse
the
whole
Religion
;
for
(
said
he
)
in
our
God
there
is
strength
to
resist
and
confound
multitudes
,
if
we
unfainedly
depend
upon
him
;
whereof
heretofore
we
have
had
experience
:
But
when
we
joyn
hands
with
Idolatry
,
it
is
no
doubt
but
both
Gods
amiable
presence
,
and
comfortable
defence
,
will
leave
us
;
and
what
shall
then
become
of
us
?
Alas
,
I
fear
that
experience
will
teach
us
,
to
the
grief
of
many
.
At
these
words
the
guiders
of
the
Court
mocked
,
and
plainly
spake
,
That
such
fear
was
no
point
of
their
faith
;
Iohn
Knox
,
in
the
audience
of
these
same
men
,
recite
the
same
words
againe
in
the
midst
of
troubles
;
and
in
the
audience
of
many
,
asked
God
mercy
that
he
was
not
more
vehement
and
upright
in
the
suppressing
of
that
Idoll
in
the
beginning
:
For
(
said
he
)
albeit
I
spake
that
which
offended
some
(
which
this
day
they
see
and
feel
to
be
true
)
yet
did
I
not
that
which
I
might
have
done
;
Iohn
Knox.
Whether
it
was
by
counsell
of
others
,
or
of
the
Queens
owne
desire
,
we
know
not
,
but
the
Queen
spake
with
Iohn
Knox
,
and
had
long
reasoned
with
him
,
none
being
present
,
except
the
Lord
Iames
,
two
Gentlemen
stood
in
the
one
end
of
the
room
.
The
sum
of
their
reasoning
was
this
:
The
Queen
accused
him
,
That
he
had
raised
a
part
of
her
subjects
against
her
Mother
and
her self
;
That
he
had
written
a
Book
against
her
just
Authority
;
You
thinke
(
said
shee
)
that
I
have
no
just
Authoritie
:
Please
your
Majestie
,
(
said
he
)
that
learned
men
in
all
ages
have
had
their
judgements
free
,
and
most
commonly
disagreeing
from
the
Common
judgement
of
the
world
;
But
(
said
shee
)
you
speake
of
women
in
generall
;
most
true
it
is
Madame
,
(
said
the
other
;
)
and
yet
plainly
appeareth
to
me
,
that
wisedome
should
perswade
your
Majestie
never
to
raise
trouble
for
that
which
this
day
hath
not
troubled
your
Majestie
,
neither
in
person
,
nor
in
anxietie
.
For
of
late
yeeres
many
things
which
before
were
holden
Stable
have
been
called
in
doubt
;
yea
,
they
have
been
plainely
impugned
.
But
yet
,
Madame
,
I
am
assured
,
That
neither
Protestant
nor
Papist
,
shall
be
able
to
prove
,
That
any
such
Question
was
at
any
time
moved
,
in
publike
or
in
private
.
Now
,
Madame
,
said
he
,
if
I
had
intended
to
trouble
your
State
,
because
you
are
a
woman
;
I
might
have
chosen
a
time
more
convenient
for
that
purpose
then
I
can
do
now
,
when
your
own
presence
is
within
the
Realme
.
But
now
,
Madame
,
shortly
to
answer
to
the
other
two
accusations
,
I
heartily
praise
my
God
,
through
Jesus
Christ
,
that
Satan
,
the
enemy
of
mankinde
,
and
the
wicked
of
the
World
,
have
no
other
crimes
to
lay
to
my
charge
,
then
such
as
the
very
World
it selfe
knoweth
to
be
most
false
and
vaine
.
For
in
England
I
was
resident
onely
the
space
of
five
yeeres
.
The
places
were
Barwick
,
where
I
abode
two
yeeres
;
So
long
in
New-castle
;
And
a
yeere
in
London
.
Now
,
And
where
they
slander
me
of
Magick
,
Necromancie
,
or
of
any
other
Art
forbidden
of
God
,
I
have
witnesse
(
besides
mine
owne
conscience
)
all
the
Congregations
that
ever
heard
me
,
what
I
speak
,
both
against
such
acts
,
and
against
those
that
use
such
impietie
:
But
seeing
the
wicked
of
the
world
said
,
That
my
Master
the
Lord
Jesus
was
possessed
with
Beelzebub
,
I
must
patiently
beare
;
Albeit
that
I
,
wretched
sinner
,
be
unjustly
accused
,
of
those
that
never
delighted
in
the
Veritie
.
We
make
it
knowne
to
thee
,
O
King
,
That
we
will
not
worship
thy
Gods
.
And
Daniel
did
pray
publikely
unto
his
God
,
against
the
expresse
Commandment
of
the
King
:
And
so
,
Madame
,
ye
may
perceive
that
Subjects
are
not
bound
to
the
Religion
of
their
Princes
,
albeit
they
are
commanded
to
give
them
obedience
.
Yea
,
(
quoth
she
)
none
of
these
men
raised
their
Sword
against
their
Princes
.
Yet
Madame
(
quoth
he
)
ye
cannot
deny
but
they
resisted
:
For
those
that
obey
not
the
Commandments
given
,
in
some
sort
resist
.
But
yet
(
said
she
)
they
resisted
not
by
the
Sword
.
God
(
said
she
)
Madame
)
had
not
given
them
the
power
and
the
meanes
.
Thinke
you
(
said
she
)
That
Subjects
,
having
power
,
may
resist
their
Princes
?
If
Princes
do
exceed
their
Bounds
(
quoth
he
)
Madame
,
and
doe
against
that
wherefore
they
should
be
obeyed
,
there
is
no
doubt
but
they
may
be
resisted
,
even
by
Power
:
For
there
is
neither
greater
Honour
,
nor
greater
Obedience
to
be
given
to
Kings
and
Princes
,
then
God
hath
commadned
to
be
given
to
Father
and
Mother
:
But
so
it
is
,
That
the
Father
may
be
stricken
with
a
Phrenzie
,
in
the
which
he
would
slay
his
owne
Children
;
At
these
words
the
Queene
stood
,
as
it
were
amazed
,
more
then
a
quarter
of
an
houre
;
her
countenance
altered
,
so
that
the
Lord
Iames
began
to
entreat
her
,
and
to
demand
,
What
hath
offended
you
,
Madame
?
At
length
she
said
,
Well
,
then
I
perceive
that
my
Subjects
shall
not
onely
obey
you
,
and
not
me
;
And
shall
do
what
they
list
,
and
not
what
I
command
,
and
so
must
I
be
subject
unto
them
,
and
not
they
to
me
.
God
forbid
(
answered
he
)
that
ever
I
take
upon
me
to
command
any
to
obey
me
,
or
yet
to
set
Subjects
at
liberty
,
to
do
whatsoever
please
them
;
but
my
travell
is
,
That
both
Princes
and
Subjects
obey
GOD.
And
thinke
not
(
said
he
)
Madame
,
that
wrong
was
done
unto
you
,
when
you
are
willed
to
be
subject
unto
GOD
,
for
it
is
he
that
subjects
the
people
under
Princes
,
and
causes
obedience
to
be
given
unto
them
;
yea
,
God
craves
of
Kings
,
That
they
be
,
as
it
were
,
Foster-Fathers
to
the
Church
,
and
commands
Queens
to
be
Nourishers
unto
his
People
.
And
this
subjection
(
Madame
)
unto
God
,
and
to
his
troubled
Church
,
is
the
greatest
dignity
that
flesh
can
get
upon
the
face
of
the
earth
,
for
it
shall
carry
them
to
everlasting
glory
.
Your
will
(
quoth
he
)
Madame
,
is
no
reason
,
neither
doth
your
thought
make
that
Romane
Harlot
to
be
the
Immaculate
Spouse
of
Jesus
Christ
.
And
wonder
not
,
Madame
,
that
I
call
Rome
an
Harlot
;
for
that
Church
is
altogether
polluted
with
all
kinde
of
Spirituall
Fornication
,
as
well
in
Doctrine
,
as
in
Manners
:
yea
,
Madam
,
I
offer
my selfe
further
to
prove
,
That
the
Church
of
the
Jewes
,
who
crucified
Jesus
Christ
,
when
that
they
manifestly
denied
the
Sonne
of
God
,
was
not
so
farre
degenerated
from
the
Ordinances
and
Statutes
which
God
gave
by
Moses
and
Aaron
unto
his
People
,
as
the
Church
of
Rome
is
declined
,
and
more
then
five
hundred
yeers
hath
declined
from
the
Purity
of
Religion
which
the
Apostles
taught
and
planted
.
Iohn
Knox
said
unto
her
,
I
pray
God
,
Madame
,
that
you
may
be
also
blessed
within
the
Common-wealth
of
Scotland
(
if
it
be
the
pleasure
of
God
)
as
ever
Deborah
was
in
the
Common-wealth
of
Israel
.
Of
this
long
conference
,
whereof
we
onely
touch
a
part
,
were
divers
opinions
:
The
Papists
grudged
,
and
feared
that
which
they
needed
not
;
the
godly
thinking
at
least
,
That
she
would
have
heard
the
preaching
,
rejoyceed
;
but
they
were
utterly
deceived
,
for
she
continued
in
her
Massing
,
and
despised
,
and
quickly
mocked
all
exhortation
.
Iohn
Knox
his
owne
judgement
,
Iohn
Knox
his
judgement
of
the
Queen
at
the
first
,
and
ever
since
.
being
by
some
of
his
familiars
demanded
what
he
thought
of
the
Queen
,
said
,
If
there
be
not
in
her
a
proud
mind
,
a
crafty
wit
,
and
an
indurate
heart
against
God
and
his
Truth
,
my
judgement
faileth
me
:
and
this
I
say
with
a
grieved
heart
,
for
the
good
I
wish
unto
her
,
and
by
her
,
to
the
Church
and
State
.
When
the
whole
Nobility
were
convened
,
Huntley
,
Argyle
,
Atholl
,
Mortoun
,
Glencarne
,
Mershell
,
Bothwell
;
Lords
Arskeme
,
and
Lord
Iames
,
after
Earle
Murray
;
and
these
were
appointed
as
certain
to
wait
upon
the
Court
by
course
:
But
that
Order
continued
not
long
;
Duke
d'Anville
returned
with
the
Galleyes
to
France
.
The
Queen
entred
in
her
Progresse
,
and
in
the
Moneth
of
September
travelled
from
Edinburgh
,
Linlithgow
,
Sterlin
,
S.
Iohnston
,
Dundie
,
S.
Androes
;
all
these
parts
she
polluted
with
the
Idolatrous
Masse
:
Fire
followed
the
Court
very
commonly
in
that
Journey
,
the
Towns
propined
the
Queen
liberally
,
thereof
were
the
French
enriched
.
About
the
beginning
of
October
they
returned
to
Edinburgh
;
and
at
the
day
appointed
the
Q.
was
received
in
the
Castle
:
whereat
preparations
were
made
for
her
entry
into
the
Town
,
in
Farces
,
in
Masking
,
and
other
Prodigalities
:
fain
would
our
fools
have
counterfeited
France
:
Whatsoever
might
set
forth
her
glory
,
that
she
heard
,
and
gladly
beheld
.
The
Keyes
were
delivered
unto
her
by
a
pretty
Boy
,
descending
,
as
it
were
from
a
Cloud
:
The
Verses
of
her
own
Praise
she
heard
,
and
smiled
;
But
when
the
Bible
was
presented
,
Arthur
Arskeme
.
Edinburgh
since
that
day
have
reaped
as
they
sowed
:
In
Edinburgh
it
hath
been
an
ancient
and
laudable
Custome
,
That
the
Provests
,
Bayliffs
,
and
Councell
,
after
their
Election
,
which
used
to
be
at
Michaelmas
,
caused
publikely
proclaim
the
Statutes
and
Ordinances
of
the
Town
;
Archbald
Dowglas
Provest
,
Ed.
Hope
,
Adam
Fullartoun
,
&c.
Bayliffs
,
caused
proclaim
according
to
the
former
Statutes
of
the
Town
,
That
no
Adulterer
nor
Fornicator
,
no
noted
Drunkard
,
no
Masse-monger
,
no
obstinate
Papist
that
corrupted
the
people
,
such
as
Priests
,
Friers
,
and
others
of
that
sort
,
should
be
found
within
41
hours
thereafter
,
under
the
Pains
contained
in
the
Statutes
:
Which
blowne
in
the
Queens
ears
,
there
began
pride
and
maliciousnesse
to
shew
it selfe
;
for
without
further
cogitation
of
the
cause
,
was
the
Provest
and
Bayliffes
charged
to
Ward
in
the
Castle
,
and
immediately
was
Commandment
given
,
That
other
Provests
and
Bayliffs
should
be
elected
.
Some
gainstood
for
a
while
:
The
new
Election
alleadged
,
That
the
Provest
and
Bayliffs
whom
they
had
chosen
,
and
to
whom
they
had
given
their
Oath
,
had
committed
no
offence
;
therefore
that
justly
they
might
be
deprived
.
But
while
Charge
was
doubled
upon
Charge
,
and
no
man
found
to
oppose
himself
to
impiety
,
the
misled
Queens
Letter
and
wicked
will
is
obeyed
,
as
just
Law
.
And
so
was
M.
Thomas
Makalan
chosen
Provest
for
the
other
.
The
man
,
no
doubt
,
was
both
discreet
,
and
sufficient
for
that
Charge
;
but
the
deposition
of
the
other
was
against
all
Law
.
God
be
mercifull
to
some
of
our
owne
,
for
they
were
not
all
blamelesse
,
that
the
Queens
unreasonable
will
was
so
far
obeyed
.
A
contrary
Proclamation
was
publikely
made
,
That
the
Town
should
be
patent
to
all
the
Queens
Lieges
:
And
so
Murtherers
,
Adulterers
,
Theeves
(
Whores
,
Lord
deliver
us
from
this
Bondage
of
sin
.
The
Devil
finding
his
raines
loose
,
ran
forward
in
his
course
,
and
the
Queen
(
evil
men
abusing
her
name
and
authority
)
took
upon
her
greater
boldnesse
,
Where
that
the
Subjects
might
have
hand
to
suppresse
the
Idolatry
of
their
Prince
?
And
upon
this
Question
conveaned
in
the
house
of
Master
Iames
Mackgill
,
the
Lord
Iames
,
Earle
of
Morton
,
the
Earle
of
Marshall
,
Secretary
Lethington
,
the
Justice
Clarke
,
and
the
foresaid
Master
Iames
Clarke
of
the
Register
;
who
all
reasoned
for
the
part
of
the
Queen
,
affirming
,
That
the
Subjects
might
not
take
her
Masse
lawfully
from
her
:
In
the
contrary
judgement
were
the
principall
Ministers
,
Master
Iohn
Row
,
Master
George
Hay
,
Master
Robert
Hamilton
,
and
Iohn
Knox.
The
reasons
of
both
parties
we
will
omit
,
because
they
will
be
explained
after
,
where
the
said
Question
and
others
,
Concerning
the
Obedience
due
to
Princes
,
were
long
reasoned
in
open
assembly
:
The
conclusion
of
that
first
reasoning
was
;
That
the
Question
should
be
formed
;
Letters
directed
to
Geneva
for
the
resolution
of
that
Church
;
Wherein
Iohn
Knox
offered
his
labour
.
But
Secretary
Lethington
,
alleadging
,
That
there
stood
much
in
the
information
,
said
,
That
he
should
write
:
But
that
was
onely
to
drive
time
,
as
the
trueth
declared
it selfe
.
The
Queenes
partie
urged
,
That
the
Queen
should
have
her
Religion
free
in
her
own
Chappell
,
to
do
,
she
and
her
houshold
,
what
they
list
.
The
Ministers
affirmed
,
and
Voted
the
contrary
;
adding
,
That
her
liberty
should
be
their
thraldome
,
ere
it
be
long
.
But
neither
could
reason
nor
threatning
move
the
affections
of
such
as
were
creeping
in
Credit
,
and
so
did
the
Votes
of
the
Lords
prevaile
against
the
Ministers
.
For
the
punishment
of
Theft
and
Reafe
,
which
had
encreased
upon
the
border
:
and
in
the
South
from
the
Queenes
arrivall
,
was
the
Lord
Iames
made
Lieutenant
,
some
suspected
that
such
honour
and
charge
proceeded
from
the
same
heart
and
counsell
that
Saul
made
David
Captain
against
the
Philistines
;
but
God
assisted
and
bowed
the
hearts
of
men
,
both
to
feare
and
obey
him
;
yea
,
the
Lord
Bothwell
himselfe
at
that
time
assisted
him
,
but
he
had
remission
for
Liddisdall
,
except
that
execution
was
there
made
in
Edinburgh
,
for
her
twenty
eight
of
one
clan
,
and
other
,
were
hanged
at
that
Justice
Court
,
bribes
,
budds
,
or
sollicitation
,
saved
not
the
guilty
,
if
he
might
be
apprehended
.
And
therefore
God
prospered
him
in
that
his
integrity
that
same
time
the
Lord
Iames
spake
with
the
Lord
Gray
of
England
at
Kelsoe
,
for
good
rule
to
be
kept
on
both
the
borders
,
and
agreed
in
all
things
.
Before
his
returning
,
Peter
Mewtes
,
with
Commission
to
require
the
Ratification
of
the
Peace
made
at
Leith
.
Her
answer
was
,
even
such
as
we
have
heard
before
;
That
she
behoved
to
advise
,
and
then
she
should
answer
.
In
presence
of
her
Councell
she
kept
her selfe
grave
;
for
under
the
mourning
weed
and
apparell
she
could
dissemble
in
full
perfection
:
but
how
soon
that
ever
the
French
people
had
her
alone
,
they
told
her
,
That
since
she
came
to
Scotland
,
she
saw
nothing
there
but
gravity
,
which
repugned
altogether
to
her
breeding
,
for
she
was
brought
up
in
joviality
,
so
tearmed
she
her
Dancing
,
and
other
things
thereto
belonging
.
The
generall
Assembly
of
the
Church
approached
,
holden
in
December
,
after
the
Queens
arrivall
,
in
the
which
began
the
rulers
of
the
Court
to
draw
themselves
apart
from
the
Societie
of
their
brethren
,
and
began
to
strive
and
grudge
,
That
any
thing
should
be
consulted
upon
,
without
their
advices
,
Master
Iohn
Wood
,
who
before
had
shewed
himselfe
very
fervent
in
the
Cause
of
God
,
and
forward
in
giving
of
his
councell
in
all
doubtfull
matters
,
refused
to
assist
the
Assembly
again
,
whereof
many
did
wonder
;
time
will
try
the
truth
;
But
to
my
former
words
,
this
I
will
adde
;
Take
from
us
the
freedomes
of
assemblies
,
and
take
from
us
the
Evangell
;
for
without
assemblies
,
how
shall
good
order
and
unity
in
Doctrine
be
kept
?
It
is
not
to
be
supposed
,
That
all
Ministers
shall
be
so
perfect
,
but
that
they
shall
need
admonition
,
as
well
concerning
Manners
as
Doctrine
:
As
it
may
be
,
that
some
be
so
stiffe-necked
,
that
they
will
not
admit
the
admonition
of
the
simple
;
As
also
,
it
may
be
that
fault
may
be
found
with
Ministers
without
just
offence
committed
:
And
if
order
be
not
taken
both
with
the
Complainer
,
and
with
the
persons
complained
upon
:
It
cannot
be
avoided
but
that
many
grievous
offences
shall
arise
;
For
remedy
whereof
,
of
necessity
it
is
,
That
generall
Assemblies
must
be
.
In
the
which
,
the
judgements
and
gravitie
of
many
may
occurre
,
to
correct
or
represse
the
follies
or
errours
of
a
few
.
Hereunto
consented
the
most
part
,
as
well
of
the
Nobility
as
of
the
Barrons
,
and
willed
the
reasoners
for
the
Queen
to
be
sent
to
her
Majestie
,
if
that
she
stood
in
suspition
of
any
thing
that
was
to
be
handled
in
their
assemblies
,
that
it
would
please
her
Majestie
to
send
such
as
he
would
appoint
,
to
hear
whatsoever
was
propounded
or
reasoned
.
Hereafter
was
the
Book
of
Discipline
proposed
,
and
desired
to
have
been
ratified
by
the
Queens
Majestie
,
but
it
was
stopped
,
and
the
Question
demanded
,
How
many
of
those
that
subscribed
to
that
Book
would
be
subject
unto
it
?
Iohn
Knox
,
answered
,
Albeit
ye
think
that
scoffe
proper
,
yet
as
it
is
most
untrue
,
so
it
is
most
improper
:
Thomas
Borrows
perceiving
that
the
Book
of
discipline
was
refused
,
presented
unto
the
Councill
certain
Articles
,
requiring
Idolatry
to
be
suppressed
,
their
Churches
to
be
planted
with
true
Ministers
,
and
some
certain
propositions
to
be
made
for
them
,
according
to
equitie
and
Conscience
,
for
unto
that
time
the
most
part
of
the
Ministers
,
had
lived
upon
the
benevolence
of
men
;
for
many
had
into
their
owne
hands
the
profits
that
the
Bishops
,
and
others
of
that
Sect
had
before
abused
,
and
so
some
part
was
bestowed
upon
the
Ministers
.
But
when
the
Bishops
began
to
gripe
again
to
that
,
which
most
unjustly
they
called
their
own
:
for
the
Earle
of
Arrane
was
discharged
of
Saint
Andrews
and
Dumfermling
,
wherewith
before
by
vertue
of
a
Factory
and
Commission
,
he
had
intromitted
and
medled
:
And
so
were
many
others
.
Therefore
the
Barons
required
,
That
order
might
be
taken
for
the
Ministers
,
or
else
they
would
no
more
cause
Rents
to
be
paid
unto
any
,
that
formerly
belonged
to
the
Church-men
,
nor
suffer
any
thing
to
be
collected
for
the
use
of
any
whosoever
,
after
the
Queenes
arrivall
,
then
that
they
did
before
;
for
they
verily
supposed
,
that
the
Queens
Majestie
would
keep
promise
made
to
them
,
which
was
,
Not
to
alter
their
Religion
,
which
could
not
remain
without
Ministers
;
and
Ministers
could
not
live
without
provision
:
And
therefore
they
heartily
desired
the
Councell
to
provide
some
convenient
order
in
that
behalf
.
This
somewhat
moved
the
Queens
flatterers
,
for
the
Rod
of
impiety
was
not
then
strengthened
in
her
and
their
hands
.
And
so
began
they
to
practise
how
they
might
please
the
Queen
,
and
yet
seem
somewhat
to
satisfie
the
faithfull
;
And
so
devised
they
,
That
the
Church-men
should
have
intromission
and
medling
with
the
two
parts
of
their
Benefices
;
and
that
the
third
part
should
be
gathered
by
such
men
as
thereto
should
be
appointed
for
such
uses
;
As
in
these
subsequent
Acts
are
more
fully
expressed
.
Apud
Edinburgh
vicesimo
Decemb.
Anno
1561.
THe
which
day
;
Forasmuch
as
the
Queens
Majestie
,
by
the
advice
of
the
Lords
of
her
secret
Councell
,
foreseeing
the
imminent
troubles
,
which
apparantly
threaten
to
arise
amongst
the
Lieges
of
this
Realme
for
matters
of
Religion
,
to
stay
the
same
,
and
shun
all
incommodities
that
might
thereupon
ensue
,
having
intercommuned
and
spoken
with
a
part
of
the
Clergie
,
or
State
Ecclesiasticall
,
with
whom
then
,
reasoning
being
had
,
It
was
thought
good
and
expedient
by
her
Highnesse
,
That
a
generall
Assembly
should
be
appointed
,
the
15
day
of
December
instant
,
whereto
the
rest
of
the
States
might
have
appeared
:
and
by
the
advice
of
Lawyers
,
one
reasonable
overture
be
made
,
and
order
taken
for
staying
of
the
approaching
trouble
,
and
quieting
of
all
the
Countrey
;
which
Assembly
,
being
by
her
Majestie
appointed
,
and
sundry
dayes
of
Counsell
kept
;
and
the
said
Ecclesiasticall
State
oft-times
required
,
That
the
said
Order
might
be
taken
,
and
overture
made
for
staying
of
the
trouble
,
and
quieting
of
the
Countrey
.
Last
of
all
,
in
presence
of
the
Queens
Majesty
,
and
Lords
of
the
Councell
aforesaid
,
and
others
of
the
Nobility
of
this
Realm
,
compeired
,
Iohn
Arch-bishop
of
Saint
Andrews
,
Patrick
Bishop
of
Murray
,
Henry
Bishop
of
Rosse
,
and
Robert
Bishop
of
Dunkeld
:
And
for
themselves
respectively
offered
unto
the
Queens
Majestie
,
to
be
content
with
the
two
parts
of
the
Rents
of
their
Benefices
;
and
the
third
part
to
be
imployed
as
her
Majestie
thought
expedient
.
And
because
the
certaintie
thereof
was
not
knowne
,
not
yet
what
summes
of
Money
would
sustaine
the
Ministery
,
and
Ministers
of
Gods
Word
within
this
Realme
,
neither
yet
how
much
was
necessary
to
support
the
Queenes
Majesty
above
her
own
Rents
,
for
the
common
affairs
of
the
Countrey
,
Therefore
it
is
Ordained
,
Concluded
,
and
Determined
by
the
Queens
Majesty
,
and
the
Lords
of
the
Councell
aforesaid
,
and
others
of
the
Nobility
present
,
That
if
the
fourth
part
of
the
whole
Benefices
within
this
Realm
,
may
be
sufficient
to
sustain
the
Ministers
thorowout
this
whole
Realme
,
and
support
the
Queens
Majesty
to
maintain
and
set
forwards
the
common
affairs
of
the
Countrey
failing
thereof
,
the
third
part
of
the
said
Profits
,
and
more
,
if
it
be
found
sufficient
for
the
effect
afore●aid
,
to
be
taken
up
yeerly
in
time
coming
,
that
a
generall
order
may
be
taken
therewith
,
and
so
much
thereof
to
be
employed
to
the
Queens
Majesties
use
,
for
entertaining
and
setting
forward
of
the
common
affairs
of
the
Countrey
;
and
so
much
thereof
to
the
Ministers
,
and
sustentation
of
the
Ministry
,
as
may
reasonably
sustain
the
same
,
at
the
sight
and
discretion
of
the
Queens
Majesty
,
and
Councell
aforesaid
,
and
the
excrescens
and
superplus
to
be
assigned
to
the
old
Possessors
.
And
to
the
effect
that
the
Rents
and
yeerly
Profits
of
the
whole
Benefices
within
this
Realme
may
be
cleerly
known
to
the
Queens
Majesty
and
Councell
aforesaid
,
It
is
Statuted
and
Ordained
,
That
the
whole
Rentals
of
the
Benefices
of
this
Realm
be
produced
before
her
Majesty
and
Lords
aforesaid
,
at
the
time
under-written
:
that
is
to
say
,
The
Rentalls
of
the
Benefices
on
this
side
of
the
Water
,
before
the
24
of
Ianuary
next
coming
:
And
those
beyond
the
water
,
the
10
of
February
next
thereafter
;
and
ordains
Letters
to
be
directed
to
the
Sheriffs
in
that
part
,
to
passe
charge
,
and
require
all
and
sundry
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Commendators
,
Abbots
,
Priors
,
on
this
side
of
the
Water
,
personally
to
be
apprehended
,
and
failing
thereof
,
at
their
dwelling
places
,
or
at
the
Parish
Churches
where
they
should
remain
,
Cathedrall
Churches
or
Abbeyes
:
And
all
Archdeacons
,
Deans
,
Chanters
,
sub-Chanters
,
Provests
,
Parsons
and
Vicars
,
and
other
Beneficed
men
whatsoever
,
their
Chamberlains
and
Factors
,
personally
,
or
at
their
dwelling
places
,
or
at
the
Parish
Churches
where
they
should
remain
,
To
exhibite
and
produce
before
the
Queens
Majesty
and
Lords
aforesaid
,
before
the
said
24
day
of
Ianuary
next
coming
,
the
just
and
true
Rentals
of
the
values
and
rents
of
their
Benefices
,
to
the
effect
aforesaid
:
And
to
chare
the
Prelats
,
and
the
other
Beneficed
men
on
the
other
side
of
the
Water
in
manner
aforesaid
,
to
exhibite
and
produce
the
just
and
true
Rentals
of
their
Benefices
before
the
Queens
Majesty
and
Lords
aforesaid
,
the
said
10
of
February
,
to
the
effect
aforesaid
;
with
certification
to
them
,
That
if
any
fails
to
appeare
,
the
Queens
Majesties
and
Councels
wills
are
,
That
they
should
be
proceeded
against
here
,
as
the
matter
requires
:
And
likewise
to
charge
the
whole
Superintendents
,
Ministers
,
Elders
and
Deacons
of
the
principall
Towns
and
Shires
of
this
Realm
,
to
give
in
before
the
Queens
Majesty
and
Lords
of
the
Councell
aforesaid
,
before
the
said
24
of
Ianuary
next
coming
,
a
formall
and
sufficient
Roll
and
Memoriall
,
what
may
be
sufficient
and
reasonable
to
sustain
Ministry
,
and
whole
Ministers
of
this
Realme
,
that
her
Majesty
,
and
Lords
of
the
Councell
aforesaid
,
may
rightly
and
diligently
weigh
and
consider
what
necessary
support
is
required
to
be
taken
yeerly
of
the
fruits
of
the
said
Benefices
(
by
her
Majesties
own
yearly
Rent
)
to
entertain
and
set
forward
the
common
affairs
of
this
Realme
,
against
the
said
24
day
of
Ianuary
next
coming
,
that
it
may
be
proceeded
in
the
said
matter
,
all
parties
satisfied
,
and
the
whole
Countrey
,
and
Lieges
thereof
set
in
quietnesse
.
Apud
Linlithgow
,
24
Ianuarii
,
&c.
FOrasmuch
as
the
Queens
Majesty
,
with
the
advice
of
the
Lords
of
her
Secret
Councell
,
directed
her
Letters
,
commanding
all
and
sundry
Arch-bishops
,
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
&c.
and
all
other
Beneficed
men
,
their
Factors
,
Farmors
,
Takesmen
,
to
appear
before
her
Highnesse
and
Lords
aforesaid
at
Edinburgh
,
or
where
it
should
happen
them
to
be
for
the
time
,
so
many
as
dwells
upon
this
side
of
the
water
,
before
the
24
day
of
Ianuary
instant
;
and
them
that
dwells
beyond
the
water
,
the
10
of
February
next
coming
,
that
the
just
value
of
their
Benefices
might
be
knowne
;
so
that
hereafter
her
Highnesse
may
take
order
for
the
Sustentation
of
the
Ministry
of
the
Church
,
and
the
publike
businesse
of
the
Realme
.
And
because
the
Queens
Majesty
is
presently
busied
with
other
affairs
,
and
may
not
her self
attend
upon
the
receipt
of
the
said
Rent
,
therefore
her
Highnesse
hath
given
and
granted
,
and
by
these
Presents
gives
and
grants
full
power
and
Commission
to
Master
Iames
Mackgill
of
Rankellor
nether
,
Clerk
of
the
Register
,
Sir
Iohn
Ballenden
of
Archnenell
,
Knight
,
Justice
Clerk
to
the
Treasurer
,
Secretary
of
State
,
Advocate
of
the
Crowne
,
and
Laird
of
Pittarrow
,
to
call
before
them
within
the
City
of
Edinburgh
,
all
and
sundry
Prelates
,
and
Beneficed
men
,
which
are
charged
by
vertue
of
the
said
Letters
,
now
presently
being
in
Edinburgh
,
or
shall
happen
hereafter
to
repair
thereto
,
their
Factors
or
Farmers
,
and
there
enquire
of
them
the
Rentalls
of
their
Benefices
,
and
receive
the
same
from
them
to
the
effect
aforesaid
.
And
likewise
that
the
said
Commissioners
cause
warne
all
Seperintendents
,
Over-seers
,
Ministers
.
Elders
and
Deacons
,
to
give
unto
them
the
names
of
all
the
Ministers
of
this
Realme
,
that
the
just
Calculation
being
made
and
considered
by
the
said
Commissioners
of
the
value
of
the
said
Benefices
,
they
may
report
the
same
unto
the
Queens
Majesty
,
that
her
Highnesse
may
take
order
herein
,
according
to
the
just
Tenour
of
the
first
Ordinance
made
thereupon
.
Apud
Edinburgh
,
12
February
,
1561.
FOrasmuch
as
by
Statute
and
Ordinance
made
by
the
Queens
Majesty
,
and
Lords
of
the
Secret
Councell
,
and
her
Highnesse
Letters
directed
thereupon
,
all
and
sundry
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
&c.
and
other
Beneficed
men
,
were
charged
to
produce
the
Rentalls
of
their
Benefices
before
her
Majesty
and
Lords
aforesaid
,
in
manner
following
(
that
is
to
say
)
The
said
Beneficed
men
dwelling
on
this
side
of
the
Water
,
before
the
four
and
twentieth
of
Ianuary
last
past
:
And
on
the
other
side
of
the
Water
,
before
the
tenth
of
February
instant
;
to
the
effect
that
order
might
be
taken
therin
to
conform
to
the
Ordinance
;
With
certification
to
them
,
that
if
they
fayled
,
the
Queens
Majestie
,
and
Counsell
aforesaid
,
would
take
order
therein
,
as
the
same
Ordinance
bears
.
Notwithstanding
of
the
which
the
Queens
Majestie
,
and
Counsell
,
and
others
appointed
,
for
receiving
of
the
said
Rentalls
,
have
continually
since
the
said
24
of
Ianuary
aforesaid
,
waited
upon
the
receiving
of
them
;
yet
a
very
small
number
of
them
have
produced
their
Rentalls
,
thereby
not
onely
contemning
her
Majesties
Ordinance
and
Proclamation
aforesaid
,
but
also
her selfe
and
her
Authoritie
,
as
they
were
Princes
and
not
Subjects
,
expresse
against
Equitie
,
Reason
,
and
Justice
;
For
remedy
whereof
the
Queene
Majestie
ordains
,
with
advice
of
the
Lords
of
her
secret
Councill
,
That
Factors
,
Chamerlains
or
Stewards
bee
appointed
to
intromett
,
gather
,
uplist
and
receive
,
to
our
Soveraign
Ladies
use
,
all
and
sundry
mailles
,
tythes
or
tiends
,
farmes
,
rents
,
provents
,
emoluments
,
fruits
,
profits
,
and
due
tyes
of
whatsoever
benefices
,
whereof
the
Rentalls
are
not
produced
conforme
to
the
said
Ordinance
.
And
if
any
Retalls
already
produced
bears
not
the
just
value
,
but
is
Fraudulently
made
,
to
intromet
and
uptake
as
much
of
the
profits
and
fruits
of
the
said
benefices
,
as
are
omitted
forth
of
the
said
Rentalls
,
and
the
In-givers
of
the
Rentalls
,
and
Professors
of
the
Benefices
thereof
,
shall
never
have
action
to
claime
,
crave
or
receive
from
the
Tenants
and
Occupiers
further
then
is
contained
in
the
same
Rentals
,
already
produced
by
them
;
and
the
Tenants
and
Possessors
shall
be
holden
to
pay
no
more
than
is
contained
in
the
same
Rentalls
,
already
produced
,
as
aforesaid
:
And
the
said
Chamerlains
and
Factors
to
be
appointed
by
the
Queenes
Majestie
,
shall
have
sufficient
power
to
intromitt
and
uptake
the
fruits
and
profits
aforesaid
,
in
such
fulnesse
as
if
speciall
Letters
of
Factory
and
Chamerlancie
were
granted
to
them
thereupon
;
and
ordains
the
Lords
of
the
Session
to
direct
forth
Letters
at
the
said
Factors
and
Chamerlaines
instancies
either
of
horning
or
poynding
,
as
shall
be
thought
expedient
,
for
causing
of
them
to
bee
answered
of
fruits
of
the
said
Benefices
to
be
forth-commanded
to
the
Queenes
Majesties
behalf
and
use
,
while
further
order
be
taken
therein
.
Apud
Edinburge
,
15.
February
1561.
FOr
as
much
as
the
Queenes
Majestie
by
the
advice
of
the
Lords
of
her
secret
Councell
,
and
others
,
divers
of
the
Nobility
had
of
before
the
two
and
twentieth
day
of
December
last
past
,
ordained
,
that
if
the
fourth
part
of
the
fruits
,
and
Rents
of
all
the
Benefices
within
this
Realme
were
not
sufficient
for
the
Supporting
of
her
Majesties
present
wants
,
and
the
particular
Charges
under-written
,
necessary
to
be
borne
for
the
weale
of
the
Countrey
,
than
the
third
of
the
said
fruits
more
or
lesse
should
be
taken
up
to
the
effects
aforesaid
;
and
ordained
Letters
to
be
directed
,
charging
all
and
sundry
Beneficed
men
on
this
side
of
the
Water
,
to
produce
their
Rentalls
before
the
foure
and
twentieth
day
of
Ianuary
last
past
.
And
the
tenth
of
February
instant
,
were
prefixed
by
the
said
Letters
,
for
the
bringing
in
all
Rentalls
of
the
Benefices
beyond
the
water
;
with
certification
▪
That
who
produced
not
the
said
Rentalls
at
the
dayes
aforesaid
respectively
,
the
Queens
Majesty
and
her
Councell
would
provide
remedy
:
according
to
the
which
Certification
,
her
Highnesse
,
with
advice
of
her
Councell
aforesaid
,
hath
Ordained
,
That
they
who
have
not
produced
their
Rentalls
whole
and
full
,
intromission
shall
be
had
of
their
fruits
,
by
them
whom
her
Majesty
shall
direct
thereto
:
And
who
have
not
given
their
just
Rentalls
,
whatsoever
part
omitted
forth
of
their
said
Rentall
,
shall
be
intromitted
in
like
manner
.
And
further
,
having
consulted
rightly
,
and
diligently
advised
upon
the
common
affairs
,
and
necessities
concerning
the
Queens
Majesty
,
and
charges
to
be
borne
for
the
Common-weale
of
the
Realme
,
and
sustentation
and
maintenance
of
the
Preachers
and
Readers
,
conform
to
the
said
Ordinance
made
thereupon
of
before
,
hath
Ordained
and
Declared
the
whole
third
part
of
all
Benefices
,
of
the
which
Rentalls
are
produced
,
to
be
taken
up
by
the
person
or
persons
to
be
nominated
by
her
Majesty
,
and
to
begin
upon
this
last
Crop
of
the
yeer
of
God
1561.
the
same
to
be
employed
to
the
effect
aforesaid
:
Together
with
the
whole
Profits
of
the
Benefices
whereof
the
Rentalls
are
not
produced
;
And
also
,
all
that
is
omitted
out
of
the
Rentalls
produced
:
And
that
order
be
directed
by
the
Queens
Majesty
to
the
Lords
of
the
Session
,
That
the
old
Possessors
may
be
answered
of
the
remnant
fruits
of
the
said
Benefices
;
providing
,
That
the
third
part
aforesaid
,
be
full
and
whole
taken
up
by
the
persons
to
be
deputed
to
the
taking
thereof
;
And
this
Order
to
continue
and
stand
,
while
further
order
be
taken
by
the
Queens
Majesty
,
with
the
advice
of
the
States
.
Moreover
,
her
Highnesse
,
with
the
advice
of
the
Councell
aforesaid
,
hath
Statuted
and
Ordained
,
That
Annuells
,
Marles
,
and
Duties
within
free
Burroughs
,
or
other
Townes
of
this
Realme
,
as
well
pertaining
to
Chaplanries
,
Prebendaries
,
as
to
Friers
,
together
with
the
Rents
of
the
Friers
Lands
,
where-ever
they
be
,
setting
and
disposing
thereupon
,
be
intermedled
with
,
and
taken
by
such
as
her
Majesty
shall
depute
thereto
,
for
employing
of
the
same
by
her
Highnesse
to
Hospitalls
,
Schools
,
and
other
godly
uses
,
as
shall
seeme
best
to
her
Highnesse
,
with
advice
of
her
Councell
.
And
knowing
that
nothing
is
more
commodious
for
the
foresaid
Hospitality
,
then
the
places
of
Friers
that
are
yet
undemolished
;
and
also
to
the
entertainment
of
Schools
,
Colledges
,
and
other
uses
aforesaid
,
ordains
the
Provests
and
Bayliffs
of
Aberdeine
,
Elgmen
,
Murray
,
Inneresk
,
Glasgow
,
and
other
Burroughs
of
this
Realme
,
where
the
same
are
not
demolished
,
to
entertain
and
uphold
the
said
Friers
places
standing
in
the
said
Townes
,
upon
the
Common
goods
thereof
,
and
to
use
the
same
to
the
Common
weale
and
service
of
the
said
Townes
,
untill
the
Queenes
Majesty
be
further
advised
,
and
take
finall
order
in
such
things
,
notwithstanding
of
any
Gift
,
Title
,
or
Entryes
,
given
to
whatsoever
persons
of
the
said
places
,
with
their
Yards
and
Orchards
,
and
other
Pertinents
,
by
our
Soveraign
Lady
of
before
.
The
Lords
of
secret
Councell
that
were
present
at
the
Voting
and
making
of
the
aforesaid
Acts
,
were
Iames
Duke
of
Chattellarault
,
George
Earle
of
Huntley
,
Archibald
Earle
of
Argyle
,
William
Earle
Mershall
,
Iohn
Earle
Atholl
,
William
Earle
of
Montrosse
,
Iames
Earle
Morton
,
Alexander
Earle
of
Glencarne
,
Iames
Commendator
of
Saint
Andrews
,
Iohn
Lord
Erskin
,
The
Treasurer
,
The
Justice
Clerke
,
The
Steward
and
Controller
.
For
the
first
Acts
,
the
Earle
of
Huntley
said
jestingly
,
Good
morrow
,
my
Lords
of
the
two
parts
.
The
whole
Rentals
being
gathered
,
the
sum
of
the
third
,
according
to
their
own
calculation
,
was
found
to
extend
to
,
&c.
The
Ministers
even
in
the
beginning
of
publike
Sermons
opposed
themselves
to
such
corruption
,
for
they
foresaw
the
purposes
of
the
Devill
,
and
clearly
understood
the
Butt
whereat
the
Queene
and
her
flatterers
Shot
.
Iohn
Knox
his
judgement
of
the
thirds
.
And
so
in
the
chaire
of
Edinburgh
Iohn
Knox
said
,
Well
,
if
the
end
of
this
Order
,
pretended
to
be
taken
for
sustentation
of
the
Ministers
,
be
happy
,
my
judgement
failes
me
;
for
I
am
assured
,
That
the
Spirit
of
God
is
not
the
Authour
of
it
,
for
first
I
see
two
parts
freely
given
to
the
Devill
,
and
the
third
must
be
divided
between
God
and
the
Devill
.
Well
,
said
he
,
beare
witnesse
to
me
,
that
this
day
I
said
it
,
Ere
it
be
long
the
Devill
shall
have
three
parts
of
the
third
;
and
judge
you
then
,
what
Gods
portion
will
be
.
This
was
an
unsavory
saying
in
the
eares
of
many
;
Some
were
not
ashamed
to
affirme
,
That
the
Ministers
being
sustained
,
the
Queen
will
not
get
at
the
yeers
end
,
to
buy
her
a
paire
of
new
shoes
.
And
this
was
Secretary
Lethington
.
There
were
appointed
to
modifie
the
Ministers
stipends
,
The
Earle
of
Argyle
,
Murray
,
and
Morton
,
Lethington
,
Justice
Clarke
,
and
Clerke
of
the
Register
.
The
Laird
of
Pittaro
,
was
appointed
to
pay
the
Ministers
Stipends
,
according
to
their
Modification
:
But
so
busie
and
circumspect
were
the
Modificators
(
because
it
was
a
new
Office
the
terme
must
also
be
new
)
that
the
Ministers
should
not
be
over-wanton
;
That
a
hundred
[
*
](A47584-e94100-b)
*
That
is
,
five
old
pieces
.
Marks
was
sufficient
to
a
single
man
,
being
a
common
Minister
:
Three
hundred
Marks
was
the
highest
that
was
appointed
to
any
,
except
the
Superintendents
,
and
a
few
others
;
shortly
,
Whether
it
was
the
ingratitude
of
their
own
hearts
,
or
the
care
that
they
had
to
enrich
the
Queene
,
we
know
not
:
But
the
poore
Ministers
,
Readers
and
Exhorters
,
cryed
out
to
the
heaven
(
as
their
complaints
in
all
assemblies
do
witnesse
)
That
neither
were
they
able
to
live
upon
the
Stipends
appointed
,
neither
could
they
get
payment
of
that
small
thing
that
was
appointed
,
so
faine
would
the
Controllers
have
played
the
good
Vallet
,
The
good
Laird
of
Pittaro
was
an
earnest
Professour
of
Christ
,
but
the
great
Devill
receive
the
Controller
,
for
he
and
his
Collectours
are
become
greedy
factors
.
To
put
an
end
to
this
unpleasing
matter
;
When
the
brethren
complained
of
their
poverty
;
it
was
disdainfully
answered
of
some
,
There
are
many
Lairds
that
have
not
so
much
to
spend
,
when
men
did
reason
,
that
the
Vocation
of
Ministers
craved
of
them
,
books
,
quietnesse
,
study
,
and
travell
to
edifie
the
Church
of
Christ
Jesus
,
when
many
Lairds
were
waiting
upon
their
worldly
businesse
;
and
therefore
that
the
stipends
of
Ministers
,
who
had
no
other
industry
,
but
to
live
upon
that
which
was
appointed
,
ought
not
to
be
mollified
according
to
the
living
of
other
common
men
,
who
might
and
did
daily
augment
their
Rents
by
some
other
industry
.
When
such
reasons
were
laid
before
them
,
they
got
none
other
answer
,
but
,
The
Queen
can
spare
no
greater
Sums
;
Oft
was
it
cryed
out
in
their
ears
,
O
happy
servants
of
the
Devill
,
and
miserable
servants
of
Iesus
Christ
,
if
after
this
life
there
were
nor
Hell
nor
Heaven
:
For
to
the
servants
of
the
Devill
,
these
dumbe
Dogs
,
and
horrid
Bishops
;
To
one
of
those
idle
bellies
,
I
say
,
ten
thousand
was
not
enough
,
but
to
the
servants
of
Christ
,
that
painfully
preach
his
Evangell
,
a
hundreth
will
suffice
;
how
can
that
be
sustained
?
One
day
in
reasoning
of
this
matter
,
the
Secretary
burst
out
in
a
piece
of
his
collor
,
and
said
,
The
Ministers
have
thus
much
payed
unto
them
by
year
,
who
ever
yet
said
to
the
Queen
,
Grand
mercies
for
it
?
was
there
ever
a
Minister
that
gave
thanks
to
God
for
her
Majesties
liberalitie
towards
them
?
One
singled
,
and
answered
,
Assuredly
,
I
think
,
that
such
as
receive
any
thing
gratis
of
the
Queen
,
are
unthankfull
if
they
acknowledge
it
not
,
both
in
heart
and
minde
:
But
whether
the
Ministers
be
of
that
rank
,
or
not
,
I
greatly
doubt
▪
gratis
I
am
sure
they
receive
nothing
,
and
whether
they
receive
any
at
all
from
the
Queen
,
In
this
mean
while
,
Agnes
Keith
,
daughter
to
the
Earl
Marshall
.
The
marriage
was
publike
in
the
Church
of
Edinburgh
;
at
the
blessing
of
the
marriage
they
both
got
one
admonition
to
behave
themselves
moderately
in
all
things
:
For
said
the
Preacher
to
him
,
The
Church
of
God
hath
received
comfort
by
you
,
and
by
your
labours
unto
this
day
.
In
the
which
,
if
hereafter
you
shall
be
found
fainter
then
you
have
been
formerly
,
it
will
be
said
,
That
your
Wife
hath
changed
your
nature
.
The
greatnesse
of
the
Bankquet
,
and
the
vanitie
used
thereat
,
offended
many
Godly
;
There
began
the
Masking
,
which
from
yeer
to
yeer
,
hath
continued
since
.
Master
Randolph
,
Agent
for
the
Queen
of
England
was
then
,
and
sometime
after
in
no
small
esteem
with
our
Queen
:
For
his
Mistris
sake
,
she
did
drink
to
him
in
a
Cup
of
Gold
,
which
he
possessed
with
great
joy
,
more
for
the
favour
of
the
giver
,
then
of
the
gift
,
and
value
thereof
,
and
yet
it
was
honourable
.
The
things
that
then
were
in
handling
betwixt
the
two
Queens
,
whereof
Lethington
,
Secretary
Cecill
,
and
Master
Randolph
,
were
Ministers
,
were
of
great
weight
,
as
we
will
after
heare
.
This
Winter
the
Earl
of
Bothwell
,
the
Marquis
D'albuff
,
and
Lord
Iohn
of
Coldingham
committed
ryot
in
Edinburgh
,
and
disordered
the
whole
Town
,
brake
Cuthbert
Ramseyes
Gates
and
Doors
,
searched
his
House
for
his
Daughter
in
law
,
Alison
Craige
.
And
this
was
done
in
despight
of
the
Earl
of
Arrane
,
who
was
suspected
to
have
been
in
love
with
the
said
Alison
,
the
horrours
of
this
fact
,
and
the
veritie
of
it
highly
commoved
all
godly
hearts
.
The
Assembly
,
and
also
the
Nobilitie
,
for
the
most
part
were
in
the
Town
;
and
so
they
concluded
to
crave
justice
,
and
so
they
did
,
as
by
this
subsequent
supplication
doth
appear
.
To
the
Queens
Majestie
,
Her
secret
Councell
,
Her
Highnesse
faithfull
and
obedient
Subjects
,
The
professors
of
Christ
Iesus
,
his
holy
Evangell
,
wish
the
Spirit
of
righteous
judgement
.
THe
fear
of
God
conceived
of
his
holy
Word
;
the
naturall
and
unfained
love
we
bear
unto
your
Majestie
;
the
duetie
which
we
owe
to
the
quietnesse
of
our
Country
;
and
the
terrible
threatnings
which
our
God
pronounceth
against
every
Realm
,
and
Citie
;
in
the
which
horrible
Crimes
are
openly
committed
,
and
then
by
the
Committers
obstinately
defended
,
compells
us
,
a
great
part
of
our
Subjects
,
humbly
to
crave
of
your
Majesties
,
upright
and
true
judgement
against
such
persons
as
have
done
,
what
in
them
lye
,
to
kindle
Gods
wrath
against
this
whole
Realm
.
The
impiety
by
them
committed
,
is
so
haynous
,
and
so
horrible
,
That
as
it
is
a
fact
most
vile
and
rare
to
be
heard
of
within
the
Realm
,
and
principally
within
the
Bowels
of
this
Citie
;
So
should
we
thinke
our selves
guiltie
of
the
same
,
if
negligently
,
or
yet
for
worldy
fear
we
put
it
over
with
silence
;
and
therfore
your
Majestie
may
not
think
that
we
crave
any
thing
,
while
that
we
crave
open
Malefactors
condignly
to
be
punished
;
But
that
God
hath
commanded
us
to
crave
,
These
Supplications
was
presented
by
divers
Gentlemen
;
the
Flatterers
of
the
Court
at
first
stormed
,
and
asked
who
durst
avow
it
?
To
whom
the
Master
,
after
Lord
Lyndesay
,
answered
,
A
thousand
Gentlemen
within
Edinburgh
:
others
were
ashamed
to
oppose
themselves
thereto
in
publike
;
but
they
suborned
the
Queen
to
give
a
gentle
answer
,
untill
such
time
as
the
Convention
was
dissolved
;
and
so
she
did
:
and
then
after
in
fair
words
,
shee
alleaged
,
That
her
Uncle
was
a
Stranger
,
and
that
he
had
a
young
Company
with
him
;
but
she
should
put
such
order
unto
him
,
and
unto
all
others
,
that
hereafter
they
should
have
no
occasion
to
complain
:
And
so
deluded
she
the
just
Petition
of
her
Subjects
:
And
no
wonder
,
for
how
shall
she
punish
in
Scotland
that
vice
,
which
in
France
she
did
see
so
free
without
punishment
,
and
which
Kings
and
Cardinalls
commonly
use
,
as
the
Mask
and
Dancing
of
Orleans
can
witnesse
;
wherein
virgins
and
mens
wives
were
made
common
to
King
Harry
,
Charles
the
Cardinall
,
and
to
their
Courtiers
and
Pages
,
as
common
women
in
Bordells
are
unto
their
Companions
.
The
manner
was
thus
:
At
the
entry
of
King
Henry
of
France
in
the
Town
of
Orleans
,
the
Matrons
,
Virgins
,
is
not
very
hard
to
be
entreated
to
vanity
.
After
Fidling
and
Flinging
,
and
when
the
Cardinall
of
Loraine
had
espied
his
prey
,
he
said
to
the
King
,
Sire
le
premiere
est
a
vous
,
&
fault
queje
soy
le
second
:
that
is
,
Sir
,
the
first
choyce
is
yours
,
and
I
must
be
the
second
.
And
so
the
King
got
the
preeminence
,
that
he
had
his
first
Election
.
But
because
Cardinalls
are
companions
to
Kings
,
the
Cardinall
had
the
next
.
And
thereafter
the
Torches
were
put
out
,
and
every
man
commanded
to
provide
for
himself
the
best
he
might
.
What
cry
there
was
of
husbands
for
their
wives
,
and
wives
for
their
husbands
,
of
ancient
matrons
for
their
daughters
,
of
virgins
for
their
friends
,
for
some
honest
men
to
defend
their
pudicity
,
Orleance
will
remember
more
Kings
dayes
then
one
.
This
horrible
villany
,
a
fruit
of
the
Cardinalls
good
Catholike
Religion
,
we
shortly
touch
,
to
let
the
world
understand
,
what
subjects
may
look
for
of
such
Magistrates
;
for
such
Pastime
to
them
is
Jollity
.
It
had
been
good
for
our
Queene
,
that
she
had
been
brought
up
in
better
company
,
both
for
her
credit
,
and
for
the
course
of
her
life
:
And
it
may
be
,
that
her
excellent
naturall
enduements
had
been
better
employed
for
her
reputation
and
happinesse
,
then
they
were
to
her
great
misfortune
,
and
to
the
grief
of
those
that
wished
her
truely
well
.
But
punishment
of
that
enormity
,
and
fearfull
attempt
,
we
could
get
none
.
Yea
,
more
and
more
they
presumed
to
do
violence
,
and
frequented
nightly
Masking
,
and
began
to
bear
the
matter
very
heavily
.
At
length
the
Dukes
friends
began
to
assemble
in
the
night
time
on
the
calsay
or
street
.
The
Abbot
of
Kylwinning
,
who
then
was
joyned
to
the
Church
,
and
so
,
as
we
understand
,
yet
abideth
,
was
principall
man
at
the
beginning
.
To
him
repaired
many
faithfull
,
and
amongst
others
,
came
Andrew
Stewart
,
Lord
Uchiltrie
,
a
man
rather
borne
to
make
peace
,
then
to
brag
upon
the
calsey
,
he
demanded
the
quarrell
:
And
being
informed
of
the
former
enormity
,
said
,
Nay
,
such
impiety
shall
not
be
suffered
,
so
long
as
God
shall
assist
us
:
The
Victory
that
God
hath
in
his
owne
mercy
given
us
,
we
will
by
his
grace
maintaine
.
And
so
he
commanded
his
son
Andrew
Stewart
,
then
Master
,
and
his
servants
,
to
put
themselves
in
order
,
le
Beuf
(
d'Albuff
they
call
him
,
is
most
to
be
commended
;
for
in
his
Chalmer
in
the
Abbey
,
he
start
to
an
Halbert
,
and
ten
men
were
scarce
able
to
hold
him
that
night
,
and
the
danger
was
betwixt
the
Crosse
and
Tron
;
and
so
he
was
a
long
quarter
of
a
mile
from
the
shot
&
sklenting
of
Bolts
.
The
M.
of
Maxw
.
(
after
L.
Herreis
gave
declaratiō
to
the
Earle
Bothwell
,
That
if
he
stirred
forth
of
his
Lodging
,
he
,
and
all
that
assist
him
,
should
resist
him
in
the
face
.
Whose
words
did
somewhat
beat
down
that
blast
.
The
Earles
of
Murray
and
Huntley
being
in
the
Abbey
,
where
the
Marquesse
was
,
came
with
their
company
sent
from
the
Queen
,
to
stay
that
tumult
;
as
they
did
,
for
Bothwell
and
his
were
commanded
under
pain
of
Treason
,
to
keep
their
lodgings
.
It
was
whispered
by
many
,
That
the
Earle
of
Murray's
displeasure
was
as
much
sought
,
as
any
hatred
that
the
Hamiltons
did
bear
against
the
Earle
of
Bothwell
,
or
yet
he
against
them
.
And
in
very
deed
,
either
had
the
Duke
very
false
servants
,
or
else
by
Huntley
and
the
Hamiltons
the
Earle
of
Murray's
death
was
oftener
conspired
then
once
;
the
suspition
whereof
burst
forth
so
far
,
that
upon
a
day
the
said
Earle
being
upon
horse
to
have
come
to
the
Sermon
,
was
charged
by
one
of
the
Dukes
own
servants
,
to
turn
and
abide
with
the
Queen
.
The
fame
whereof
spread
over
all
:
What
ground
it
had
,
we
cannot
say
;
but
shortly
after
,
the
Duke
,
and
some
of
the
Lords
,
remained
at
Glasgow
;
their
conclusion
was
not
known
.
The
Earle
of
Arrane
came
to
Edinburgh
,
where
the
Earle
Bothwell
lay
.
The
Queen
and
the
Court
were
departed
to
Fyfe
,
and
remained
sometimes
in
S.
Androes
,
and
sometimes
in
Falkland
.
The
Earle
Bothwell
,
by
means
of
Iames
Barron
Burgesse
,
and
then
Merchant
of
Edinburgh
,
desired
to
speak
with
Iohn
Knox
secretly
;
which
the
said
Iohn
gladly
granted
,
and
spake
with
him
upon
a
night
,
first
in
the
said
Iames
his
lodging
,
Iohn
Knox
1562.
and
after
in
his
own
Study
:
The
sum
of
all
their
conference
and
communication
was
;
The
said
Lord
lamented
his
inordinate
life
;
and
especially
,
That
he
was
provoked
by
the
enticements
of
the
Queen
Regent
,
to
do
that
which
he
sore
repented
,
as
well
against
the
Laird
of
Ormestoun
,
whose
blood
was
spilt
,
albeit
not
by
his
faults
:
But
his
chief
grief
was
,
That
he
had
misbehaved
himself
toward
the
Earle
of
Arrane
,
whose
favour
he
was
most
willing
to
redeem
,
if
possible
it
were
that
so
he
might
:
For
(
said
he
)
if
I
might
have
my
Lord
Arranes
favour
,
I
would
aye
wait
upon
the
Court
with
a
Page
and
a
few
servants
,
to
spare
my
expence
;
where
now
I
am
compelled
to
keep
for
my
own
safety
a
number
of
wicked
and
unprofitable
men
,
to
the
utter
destruction
of
my
state
that
is
left
.
To
which
the
said
Iohn
answered
,
My
Lord
,
would
to
God
that
in
me
were
Counsell
and
Judgement
,
that
might
comfort
and
relieve
you
;
for
albeit
that
to
this
hour
it
hath
not
happened
to
me
to
speak
with
your
Lordship
face
to
face
,
yet
have
I
born
a
good
minde
to
your
house
;
and
have
been
sorry
at
my
heart
of
the
trouble
that
I
have
heard
you
to
be
involved
in
;
for
(
my
Lord
)
my
great
Grandfather
,
Grandfather
,
and
Father
,
have
served
your
Lordships
Predecessors
,
and
some
of
them
have
died
under
their
standers
;
and
this
is
a
part
of
the
Obligation
of
our
Scotish
kindenesse
:
Alexander
Cockburne
was
taken
by
him
,
and
carried
by
him
to
Berwicke
,
but
courteously
enough
sent
back
again
.
The
new
trouble
so
greatly
displeased
Iohn
Knox
,
that
he
almost
gave
over
further
travelling
for
amity
:
But
yet
upon
excuse
of
the
said
Earle
,
and
upon
declaration
of
his
minde
,
he
re-entred
into
labour
,
and
so
brought
it
to
passe
,
that
the
Laird
of
Ormestoun
referred
his
satisfaction
in
all
things
to
the
Judgement
of
the
Earles
of
Arrane
and
Murray
,
to
whom
the
said
Earle
submitted
himselfe
in
that
Head
:
And
thereupon
delivered
his
hand
writing
;
and
so
was
conveyed
by
vertue
of
his
friends
,
to
the
Lodging
of
the
Church
of
Field
,
Iohn
Knox
with
him
,
to
beare
witnesse
and
testification
of
the
end
of
the
Agreement
.
As
the
Earle
of
Bothwell
entred
the
Chamber
,
and
would
have
done
those
Honours
that
friends
had
appointed
,
Master
Gabriel
Hamilton
,
Abbot
of
Kilwinning
,
and
the
Laird
of
Richardton
,
were
the
chief
friends
that
communed
,
the
said
Earle
of
Arrane
gently
past
unto
him
,
embraced
him
,
and
said
,
If
the
hearts
be
upright
,
few
Ceremonies
will
serve
,
and
content
me
.
The
said
Iohn
Knox
,
in
audience
of
them
both
,
and
of
their
friends
,
said
,
Now
,
my
Lords
,
God
hath
brought
you
together
by
the
labour
of
simple
men
,
in
respect
of
such
as
would
have
travelled
therein
:
I
know
my
labours
are
already
taken
in
evill
part
;
but
because
I
have
the
testimony
of
a
good
conscience
before
God
,
That
whatsoever
I
have
done
,
it
is
in
his
fear
,
for
the
profit
of
you
both
,
for
the
hurt
of
none
,
and
for
the
tranquility
of
this
Realm
:
Seeing
therefore
that
my
conscience
beareth
witnesse
to
me
what
I
have
sought
,
and
do
continually
seek
,
I
the
more
patiently
bear
the
misreports
,
and
wrongfull
judgements
of
men
.
And
now
I
leave
you
in
Peace
,
and
desire
you
who
are
the
friends
,
to
study
that
Amity
may
encrease
,
all
former
hatred
forget
.
The
friends
on
either
party
embraced
other
;
and
the
two
Earles
departed
to
a
window
,
and
talked
by
themselves
a
reasonable
space
.
And
thereafter
the
Earle
of
Bothwell
departed
for
that
night
,
and
upon
the
next
day
in
the
morning
returned
with
some
of
his
honest
friends
,
and
came
to
the
Sermon
with
the
said
Earle
,
whereat
many
rejoyced
.
But
God
had
another
work
to
work
,
then
the
eyes
of
men
could
espie
.
The
Thursday
next
they
dined
together
;
and
thereafter
the
said
Earle
Bothwell
,
and
Master
Gabriel
Hamilton
,
rode
to
the
Duke
,
who
then
was
in
Enmell
:
what
communication
was
betwixt
them
,
it
is
not
certainly
knowne
;
but
by
the
report
which
the
said
Earle
of
Arrane
made
to
the
Queen
,
and
unto
the
Earle
of
Murray
,
by
his
writings
,
for
upon
the
third
day
after
their
Reconciliation
,
the
Sermon
being
ended
,
the
said
Earle
of
Arrane
came
to
the
house
of
the
said
Iohn
Knox
,
and
brought
with
him
Master
Richard
Strange
,
and
Alexander
Guthrie
,
to
whom
he
opened
the
grief
of
his
minde
before
that
Iohn
Knox
was
called
;
for
he
was
busie
,
as
commonly
he
used
to
be
after
his
Sermon
,
in
directing
of
writings
:
Which
ended
,
the
said
Earle
called
the
three
together
,
and
said
,
I
am
reasonably
betrayed
,
and
with
these
words
began
to
weep
.
Iohn
Knox
demanded
,
My
Lord
,
Who
hath
betrayed
you
?
One
Iudas
or
other
(
said
he
)
I
know
it
is
but
my
life
that
is
sought
;
I
regard
it
not
.
The
other
said
,
My
Lord
,
I
understand
no
such
dark
manner
of
speech
;
if
I
shall
give
you
any
answer
,
you
must
speak
more
plainly
.
Well
(
said
he
)
I
take
you
three
to
witnesse
,
That
I
open
this
unto
you
,
and
I
write
it
unto
the
Queen
:
An
act
of
Treason
is
laid
to
my
Charge
.
The
Earle
Bothwell
hath
showne
to
me
in
Councell
,
That
he
shall
take
the
Queen
and
put
her
in
my
hands
,
in
the
Castle
of
Dumbartane
;
And
that
he
shall
slay
the
Earle
of
Murray
,
Lethinton
,
and
others
that
now
misguide
her
,
and
so
shall
he
and
I
rule
all
.
But
I
know
this
is
devised
to
accuse
me
of
Treason
;
for
I
know
he
will
informe
the
Queen
of
it
:
But
I
take
you
to
witnesse
,
That
I
open
it
here
unto
you
:
And
I
will
passe
incontinent
,
and
write
to
the
Queens
Majesty
,
and
unto
my
Brother
the
Earle
of
Murray
.
Iohn
Knox
demanded
,
Did
you
consent
(
my
Lord
)
to
any
part
of
that
Treason
?
He
answered
,
No.
Then
(
said
he
)
in
my
judgement
his
words
,
Alexander
Guthrie
,
and
Master
Richard
Strange
,
from
whence
was
written
and
endited
a
Letter
to
the
Queens
Majestie
,
according
to
the
former
purpose
:
which
Letter
was
directed
with
all
diligence
unto
her
Majesty
,
who
then
was
in
Falkland
.
The
Earle
himselfe
rode
after
to
Kinneill
to
his
Father
the
Duke
;
but
how
he
was
used
,
we
have
but
the
common
bruit
.
But
from
thence
he
wrote
a
Letter
with
his
owne
hand
in
Cyphers
to
the
Earle
of
Murry
,
complaining
of
his
rigorous
handling
and
entertainment
by
his
owne
father
and
friends
.
And
assured
further
,
That
he
feared
his
life
,
in
case
he
got
not
sudden
rescue
.
But
thereupon
he
remained
not
,
but
broke
the
Chamber
wherein
he
was
put
,
and
with
great
pain
passed
to
Sterling
,
and
from
thence
was
conveyed
to
the
Haly-yards
,
where
he
was
kept
till
that
the
Earle
of
Murray
came
unto
him
,
and
conveyed
him
to
the
Queen
,
then
being
in
Falkland
,
who
then
was
sufficiently
instructed
in
the
whole
matter
;
and
upon
suspition
conceived
,
had
caused
to
apprehend
Master
Gawan
Hamilton
and
the
Earle
Bothwell
aforesaid
,
who
knowing
nothing
of
the
former
advertisements
,
came
to
Falkland
,
which
augmented
the
former
suspition
.
But
yet
the
Letters
of
Iohn
Knox
made
all
things
to
be
used
more
circumspectly
,
for
he
did
plainly
forewarne
the
Earle
of
Murray
,
that
he
espyed
the
Earle
of
Arran
to
be
stricken
with
phrensie
,
and
therefore
willed
not
over
great
credit
to
be
given
unto
his
words
and
inventions
.
And
as
he
advertised
,
so
it
came
to
passe
forthwith
in
few
dayes
,
his
sicknesse
increased
,
he
talked
of
wondrous
signes
that
he
saw
in
heaven
;
he
alleaged
that
he
was
bewitched
,
he
would
have
been
in
the
Queens
Bed
,
and
affirmed
that
he
was
her
husband
;
and
finally
,
in
all
things
he
behaved
himself
so
foolishly
,
that
his
phrensie
could
not
be
hid
.
And
yet
were
the
Earl
Bothwell
and
Master
Gawan
Abbot
of
Kilming
kept
in
the
Castle
of
Saint
Andrews
,
and
convent
before
the
Councill
with
the
Earl
Arran
,
who
ever
stood
firm
,
that
the
Earl
of
Bothwell
proposed
to
him
such
things
as
he
advertised
the
Queens
Majestie
of
;
but
stiffely
denyed
that
his
father
,
the
said
Abbot
,
or
his
friends
knew
any
thing
therof
,
either
yet
that
they
intended
any
violence
against
him
;
but
alleaged
that
he
was
inchanted
,
so
to
think
and
write
.
Whereat
the
Queen
,
highly
offended
,
committed
him
to
prison
,
with
the
other
two
,
first
in
the
Castle
of
Saint
Andrews
;
and
thereafter
caused
them
to
be
conveyed
to
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
;
Iames
Stewart
of
Cardonhall
,
called
Captain
Iames
,
was
evill
bruited
for
the
rigorous
entertainment
that
he
shewed
to
the
said
Earle
in
his
sicknesse
,
being
appointed
Keeper
unto
him
.
To
consult
upon
these
occasions
the
whole
Counsell
was
assembled
at
Saint
Andewes
,
the
eighteenth
of
April
1562.
years
;
in
which
it
was
concluded
,
that
in
consideration
of
the
former
suspition
,
the
Duke
should
render
to
the
Queen
the
Castle
of
Dunbartan
the
custody
thereof
was
granted
unto
him
by
appointment
,
till
that
lawfull
succession
should
be
seene
of
the
Queens
body
:
But
Will
prevailed
against
Reason
and
promise
,
and
so
was
the
Castle
delivered
to
Captain
Anstruther
,
as
having
power
from
the
Queen
and
Councill
to
receive
it
.
Things
ordered
in
Fyfe
,
the
Queen
returned
to
Edinburgh
,
and
then
began
mirth
to
grow
hot
,
for
her
friends
began
to
triumph
in
France
:
The
certainty
hereof
came
to
the
ears
of
Iohn
Knox
,
for
there
were
some
that
then
told
him
from
time
to
time
the
state
of
things
,
and
amongst
others
he
was
assured
,
That
the
Queen
had
been
merry
,
excessively
dancing
till
after
midnight
,
because
that
she
had
received
Letters
,
that
pacification
was
begun
again
in
France
,
and
that
her
Uncles
were
beginning
to
stirre
their
taile
,
and
to
trouble
the
whole
Realme
of
France
,
upon
occasion
of
this
Text
,
And
now
understand
O
ye
Kings
,
and
be
learned
ye
that
judge
the
Earth
;
he
bagan
to
taxe
the
ignorance
,
the
vanity
and
despite
of
Princes
,
against
all
vertue
,
Iohn
Knox
was
sent
for
,
Iohn
Knox
with
the
Queen
.
Master
Alexander
Cokburne
,
who
before
had
been
his
Schollar
,
and
was
very
familiar
with
him
,
was
the
messenger
who
gave
him
some
knowledge
,
both
of
the
report
,
and
of
the
reporters
.
The
Queen
was
in
her
Bed-Chamber
,
and
with
her
(
besides
the
Ladies
and
common
servants
)
were
the
Lord
Iames
,
the
Earle
Morton
,
Secretary
Lethington
,
and
some
of
the
Guard
that
had
made
the
report
;
he
was
accused
as
one
that
had
irreverently
spoken
of
the
Queene
,
and
that
travelled
to
bring
her
into
hatred
and
contempt
of
the
people
;
and
that
he
had
exceeded
the
bounds
of
his
Text
;
and
upon
these
three
heads
made
the
Queene
a
long
Oration
;
whereto
the
said
Iohn
answered
as
followeth
,
Madame
,
this
is
oftentimes
the
just
recompence
which
God
gives
the
stubborn
of
the
world
;
And
now
,
O
Kings
,
understand
,
be
learned
ye
Iudges
of
the
Earth
:
After
(
Madame
said
he
)
that
I
had
declared
the
dignity
of
Kings
and
Rulers
,
the
honour
wherein
God
hath
placed
them
,
the
obedience
that
is
due
unto
them
,
being
Gods
Lieutenants
,
I
demanded
this
question
;
But
oh
(
alas
)
what
account
shall
the
most
part
of
Princes
make
before
that
Supreme
Judge
,
That
violence
,
and
oppression
do
occupie
the
Throne
of
God
here
in
this
Earth
;
for
whilest
that
murtherers
,
blood-thirsty
men
,
oppressors
and
Malefactors
dare
be
bold
to
present
themselves
before
Kings
and
Princes
,
and
that
the
poor
Saints
of
God
are
banished
and
exiled
,
what
shall
we
say
,
but
that
the
Devill
hath
taken
possession
in
the
Throne
of
God
,
which
ought
to
be
fearfull
to
all
wicked
doers
,
and
a
refuge
to
the
innocent
,
oppressed
:
and
how
can
it
otherwise
be
,
for
Princes
will
not
understand
,
they
will
not
be
learned
,
as
God
commands
them
;
but
Gods
Law
they
despise
,
his
Statutes
and
Holy
Ordinances
they
will
not
understand
,
for
in
fidling
and
flinging
they
are
more
exercised
than
in
reading
or
hearing
Gods
most
blessed
Word
;
and
Fidlers
and
Flatterers
(
which
commonly
corrupt
the
Youth
)
are
more
precious
in
their
eyes
then
men
of
wisedome
and
gravitie
,
who
by
wholesome
admonitions
may
beat
down
in
them
some
part
of
that
vanity
and
pride
wherein
we
all
are
born
,
but
in
Princes
take
deep
root
and
strength
by
evill
education
.
And
of
dancing
(
Madame
)
I
said
,
That
albeit
in
Scriptures
I
found
no
praise
of
it
,
and
in
prophane
Writers
,
that
it
is
termed
the
gesture
rather
of
those
that
are
Mad
,
and
in
phrensie
,
then
of
sober
men
;
yet
do
I
not
utterly
condemn
it
,
providing
that
two
vices
be
avoyded
;
the
former
,
That
the
principall
Vocation
of
those
that
use
that
exercise
,
be
not
neglected
for
the
pleasure
of
Dancing
.
Secondly
,
That
they
dance
not
as
the
Philistins
their
Fathers
,
The
Queen
looked
about
to
some
of
the
Reporters
,
and
said
,
Your
words
are
sharpe
enough
as
you
have
spoken
them
,
but
yet
they
were
told
me
in
another
manner
;
I
know
(
said
she
)
that
my
Uncles
and
you
are
not
of
one
Religion
,
and
therefore
I
cannot
blame
you
to
have
no
good
opinion
of
them
;
but
if
you
hear
any
thing
of
my self
that
mislikes
you
,
come
to
my self
and
tell
me
,
and
I
shall
hear
you
.
Madame
(
quoth
he
)
I
am
assured
,
that
your
Uncles
are
enemies
to
God
,
and
unto
his
Son
Jesus
Christ
,
In
this
mean
time
the
negotiation
was
great
betwixt
the
Queen
of
England
and
our
Soveraigne
,
Letters
,
Curriours
and
Posts
ran
frequent
,
great
bruit
there
was
of
the
interviewe
and
meeting
at
Yorke
,
and
some
preparation
was
made
therefore
in
both
the
Realmes
;
but
that
failed
upon
the
part
of
England
,
and
that
by
occasion
of
the
troubles
moved
in
France
,
(
as
was
alleaged
;
)
which
caused
the
Queene
of
England
,
and
the
Councill
attend
upon
the
South
parts
of
England
,
for
avoyding
of
Inconveniences
.
This
Summer
there
came
an
Embassadour
from
the
King
of
Sweden
,
requiring
marriage
of
our
Soveraigne
to
his
Master
the
King
;
His
entertainment
was
Honourable
;
but
his
Petitions
liked
not
our
Queene
one
whit
,
for
as
yet
she
could
not
resolve
to
be
Wife
to
the
King
of
Sweden
,
having
been
lately
Queen
of
France
:
And
yet
she
refused
not
one
much
inferiour
to
a
Soveraigne
King
.
The
Earle
of
Murray
made
a
private
journey
to
Hawicke
upon
the
Fayre
day
thereof
,
and
apprehended
fifty
Theeves
,
of
which
number
were
seventeen
drowned
,
others
were
executed
in
I●dburgh
,
the
principall
were
brought
to
Edinburgh
,
and
there
suffered
,
according
to
their
merits
upon
the
Burrow
Mure.
The
Queene
was
no
whit
content
of
the
prosperitie
and
good
successe
that
God
gave
to
the
Earle
of
Murray
in
all
his
enterprises
,
for
she
hated
his
upright
dealing
,
and
the
Image
of
God
that
evidently
did
appear
in
him
;
but
at
that
time
she
could
not
well
have
been
served
without
him
.
The
assembly
of
the
Church
at
Midsommer
the
four
and
twentieth
day
of
Iune
,
1562.
approached
,
in
the
which
were
many
notable
heads
handled
concerning
good
Order
to
be
kept
in
the
Church
,
and
for
the
Papists
,
Iohn
Sharpe
,
had
left
their
charges
,
and
entered
into
other
Vocations
,
more
profitable
for
the
belly
,
against
whom
were
Acts
made
,
although
this
day
they
have
not
put
them
in
execution
.
The
tenour
of
the
Supplication
,
read
in
open
audience
,
and
approved
by
the
whole
Assembly
,
to
be
presented
to
the
Queens
Majesty
,
was
this
:
To
the
Queens
Majesty
,
and
her
most
honorable
Privy
Councell
.
The
Superintendents
and
Ministers
of
the
Evangell
of
Christ
Iesus
within
this
Realme
,
together
with
the
Commissioners
of
the
whole
Churches
,
desire
Grace
and
Peace
,
from
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
with
the
Spirit
of
righteous
Iudgement
.
HAving
in
minde
that
the
fearfull
sentence
pronounced
against
the
Watch-men
that
see
the
Sword
of
Gods
punishment
approach
,
and
do
not
in
plain
words
forewarn
the
people
,
yea
,
the
Princes
and
Rulers
,
that
they
repent
,
we
cannot
but
signifie
unto
your
Highnesse
,
and
to
your
Councell
,
That
the
state
of
this
Realme
is
such
for
this
present
,
that
unlesse
redresse
and
remedy
be
shortly
provided
,
Gods
hands
cannot
long
spare
in
his
anger
,
to
strike
the
Head
and
the
Tayle
;
the
inobedient
Prince
,
That
Idoll
and
base
service
of
God
,
the
Masse
,
the
fountain
,
we
call
,
of
all
Impiety
,
not
onely
because
many
take
boldnesse
to
sin
,
by
reason
of
that
opinion
which
they
have
conceived
of
that
Idoll
,
to
wit
,
That
by
vertue
of
it
they
get
remission
of
their
sins
;
But
also
because
that
under
this
colour
of
the
Masse
,
are
Whores
,
Adulterers
,
Drunkards
,
Blasphemers
of
God
,
If
your
Majesty
demand
,
Why
that
now
we
are
more
earnest
,
then
we
have
been
heretofore
?
We
answer
(
our
former
silence
no
wayes
excused
)
Because
we
finde
our selves
frustrate
of
our
hope
and
expectation
;
which
was
,
That
in
processe
of
time
your
Majesties
heart
should
have
been
mollified
,
so
farre
,
as
ye
would
have
heard
the
publike
Doctrine
taught
within
this
Realme
;
by
the
which
,
our
further
hope
was
,
That
Gods
holy
Spirit
should
so
have
moved
your
heart
,
that
you
would
have
suffered
your
Religion
(
which
before
God
is
nothing
but
abomination
and
vanity
)
to
be
tryed
by
the
true
Touch-stone
,
the
written
Word
of
God
;
And
that
your
Majesty
finding
it
to
have
no
ground
nor
foundation
in
the
same
,
should
have
given
that
glory
unto
God
:
that
you
would
have
preferred
his
Truth
to
your
own
preconceived
vain
opinion
,
of
what
antiquity
that
ever
it
hath
been
,
whereof
we
in
part
now
discharged
,
The
second
thing
that
we
require
,
is
,
Punishment
of
horrible
vices
,
such
as
are
Adultery
,
Fornication
,
open
Whoredome
,
Blasphemy
,
Contempt
of
God
,
of
his
Word
and
Sacraments
;
Which
in
this
Realme
do
even
so
abound
,
that
sin
is
reputed
to
be
no
sin
.
And
therefore
,
as
we
see
the
present
signes
of
Gods
wrath
now
manifestly
appear
,
so
do
we
forewarn
,
that
he
will
strike
ere
it
be
long
,
if
his
Law
without
punishment
be
permitted
thus
manifestly
to
be
contemned
.
If
any
object
,
That
punishment
cannot
be
commanded
to
be
executed
without
a
Parliament
;
we
answer
,
Our
third
request
concerning
the
poor
,
who
be
of
three
sorts
:
The
poor
labourers
of
the
ground
,
the
poor
desolate
Beggers
,
Orphans
,
Widows
and
Strangers
,
Our
fourth
Petition
is
for
the
Mause-Yards
and
Gleebs
justly
appertaining
to
the
Ministers
,
without
the
which
it
is
impossible
unto
them
quietly
to
serve
their
Charges
;
and
therefore
we
desire
that
order
be
taken
without
delay
.
Our
fifth
concerns
the
disobedience
of
certain
wicked
persons
,
who
not
onely
trouble
,
and
have
troubled
Ministers
in
their
Functions
,
but
also
disobey
the
Superintendents
in
their
Visitation
:
wherefore
we
humbly
crave
remedy
;
which
we
doubt
,
not
so
much
for
the
feare
that
we
and
our
Ministers
have
of
the
Papists
,
but
for
the
love
that
we
bear
to
the
common
tranquility
.
For
this
we
cannot
hide
from
your
Majesty
and
Councell
,
That
if
the
Papists
thinke
to
triumph
where
they
may
,
and
to
do
what
they
list
,
where
there
is
not
a
party
able
to
resist
them
:
that
some
will
thinke
,
That
the
godly
must
begin
where
they
left
,
who
heretofore
have
borne
all
rhings
patiently
,
in
hope
that
the
Lawes
should
have
bridled
the
wicked
;
Sixthly
,
we
desire
,
That
such
as
receive
release
of
their
Thirds
,
be
compelled
to
sustain
the
Ministers
within
their
Bounds
,
or
else
we
forewarne
your
Majesty
and
Councell
,
that
we
feare
,
That
the
people
shall
retain
the
whole
in
their
hands
,
untill
such
time
as
their
Ministers
be
sufficiently
provided
.
Seventhly
,
we
desire
the
Churches
to
be
repayred
,
according
to
an
Act
set
forth
by
the
Lords
of
the
Secret
Councell
,
before
your
Majesties
Arrivall
into
this
Countrey
:
That
J●dges
be
appointed
to
heare
the
causes
of
Divorcement
;
for
the
Church
can
no
longer
sustain
the
burden
,
especially
,
because
there
is
no
punishment
for
the
offenders
:
That
sayers
and
hearers
of
Masses
,
prophaners
of
the
Sacraments
;
such
as
have
entred
into
Benefices
by
the
Popes
Bulls
,
and
such
other
transgressors
of
the
Law
made
at
your
Majesties
Arrivall
within
this
Realme
,
may
be
severely
punished
;
for
else
men
will
think
there
is
no
truth
meant
in
making
of
such
Laws
.
Eighthly
,
We
most
humbly
desire
of
your
Majesty
and
your
honourable
Councell
,
a
resolute
answer
to
every
one
of
these
Heads
afore-written
,
that
the
same
being
known
,
we
may
somewhat
satisfie
such
as
be
grievously
offended
at
manifest
iniquity
now
maintained
at
,
oppression
,
under
pretext
of
Law
,
done
against
the
poore
,
and
at
the
rebellious
disobedience
of
many
wicked
persons
,
against
Gods
Word
,
and
holy
Ordinance
.
God
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
so
rule
your
hearts
,
and
direct
your
Majesty
and
Councels
judgements
by
the
judgement
and
illumination
of
his
holy
Spirit
,
that
you
may
answer
so
,
as
your
offences
may
be
absolved
in
the
presence
of
that
righteous
Judge
,
the
Lord
Jesus
;
and
then
we
doubt
not
but
your selves
shall
finde
felicity
,
and
this
poor
Realme
,
that
hath
long
been
oppressed
by
wicked
men
,
shall
enjoy
tranquility
and
rest
,
with
the
true
knowledge
of
God
.
These
things
read
in
publike
Assembly
as
aforesaid
,
were
approved
of
all
:
And
some
wished
that
more
sharpnesse
had
been
used
,
because
that
the
time
so
repuired
.
But
the
Minions
of
the
Court
,
and
Secretary
Lethington
above
others
,
could
not
abide
such
hard
spoken
words
;
for
whoever
shall
write
(
said
he
)
to
a
Prince
,
That
God
would
strike
the
head
and
the
tayle
;
That
if
Papists
do
what
they
list
,
men
would
begin
where
they
left
:
The
Lord
shall
cut
away
the
head
and
the
tayle
,
&c.
And
so
said
the
first
writer
,
I
finde
that
such
phrase
was
once
used
before
us
:
And
if
this
offend
you
,
that
we
say
,
Men
must
begin
where
they
left
,
in
case
the
Papists
do
as
they
do
,
we
would
desire
you
to
teach
us
,
not
so
much
how
we
shall
speak
,
but
rather
what
we
shall
do
,
when
our
Ministers
are
stricken
,
our
Superintendents
disobeyed
,
and
a
plain
Rebellion
decreed
against
all
good
Orders
.
Complain
,
said
Lethington
.
To
whom
?
said
the
other
.
To
the
Queen
,
said
he
.
How
long
shall
we
do
so
?
quoth
the
other
.
Till
that
you
get
remedy
,
said
the
Justice
Clerke
:
Give
me
their
names
,
and
I
shall
give
you
Letters
.
If
the
Sheep
,
said
one
,
shall
complain
to
the
Wolfe
,
That
the
Wolfs
whelps
have
devoured
their
Lambs
,
the
Complainer
may
stand
in
danger
,
but
the
offender
we
fear
,
Short
after
the
Convention
of
the
Church
,
chanced
that
unhappy
persuite
which
Iohn
Gordon
,
Iohn
Gordonne
and
Ogilvie
.
Laird
of
Finlater
,
made
upon
the
Lord
Ogilvie
,
who
was
evill
hurt
,
and
was
for
a
long
time
mitilate
;
The
occasion
was
for
certain
Lands
,
and
Rights
,
which
old
Finlater
had
resigned
to
the
Lord
,
which
he
was
pursuing
by
Law
,
and
was
in
appearance
to
obtain
his
purpose
;
whereat
,
the
said
Iohn
,
and
his
servants
were
offended
,
and
therefore
made
the
said
pursuite
,
upon
a
Saterday
,
at
night
,
betwixt
nine
and
ten
.
The
friends
of
the
said
Lord
,
were
either
not
with
him
,
or
else
not
willing
to
fight
that
night
,
for
they
took
stroakes
,
but
gave
few
that
left
markes
.
The
said
Iohn
was
taken
and
put
in
the
Tolbuith
,
where
he
ramained
certain
dayes
,
and
then
broke
the
Prison
:
Some
judged
,
at
his
Fathers
commandment
;
for
he
was
making
preparation
for
the
Queens
coming
to
the
North
,
as
we
will
after
heare
.
The
enterview
and
meeting
of
the
two
Queens
delayed
till
the
next
yeer
.
Our
Soveraign
took
purpose
to
visite
the
North
,
and
departed
from
Sterlin
in
the
moneth
of
August
;
whether
there
was
any
paction
and
confederacy
betwixt
the
Papists
of
the
South
,
and
the
Earle
of
Huntly
and
his
Papists
in
the
North
(
or
to
speak
more
plainly
)
betwixt
the
Queen
her Self
,
and
Huntly
:
We
cannot
certainly
affirme
,
But
the
suspitions
were
wondrous
vehement
,
that
there
was
no
good
will
borne
to
the
Earle
of
Murray
,
nor
yet
to
such
as
depended
upon
him
,
at
that
time
.
The
History
we
shall
faithfully
declare
,
and
so
leave
the
judgement
free
to
the
Readers
.
That
Iohn
Gordon
broke
the
Prison
,
we
have
already
heard
,
who
immediately
repaired
to
his
Father
George
,
Earle
of
Huntly
;
and
understanding
the
Queens
coming
,
made
great
provision
in
Strabogie
,
and
in
other
parts
,
as
it
were
to
receive
the
Queen
.
At
Aberdeine
,
the
Queen
and
Court
,
remained
certaine
dayes
to
deliberate
upon
the
Affaires
of
the
Countrey
,
where
some
began
to
smell
,
that
the
Earle
of
Huntly
was
privately
gathering
men
,
as
hereafter
shall
be
declared
.
Whilest
things
was
so
working
in
the
North
,
the
Earle
of
Bothwell
broke
his
prison
,
and
came
forth
of
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
the
eight
and
twentieth
day
of
August
;
Iames
Porterfield
.
The
said
Earle
shewed
himself
not
very
much
afraid
,
for
his
common
residence
was
in
Louthain
.
The
Bishop
of
Saint
Andrews
and
Abbot
of
Crosrainell
kept
secret
convention
that
same
time
in
Paislay
,
That
same
year
,
and
in
that
same
instant
time
,
were
appointed
Commissioners
by
the
Generall
Assembly
,
to
Carrick
and
Cunningham
;
Master
George
Hay
,
who
with
great
profit
preached
the
space
of
a
moneth
in
all
the
Churches
of
Carrick
.
To
Kyle
and
to
the
parts
of
Galloway
was
appointed
Iohn
Knox
,
who
besides
the
doctrine
of
the
Evangell
,
shewne
to
the
common
people
,
forewarned
some
of
the
Nobilitie
and
Barrows
,
of
the
dangers
that
he
feared
,
and
that
were
appearing
shortly
to
follow
;
and
exhorted
them
to
put
themselves
in
such
order
,
as
that
they
might
be
able
to
serve
the
authoritie
,
and
yet
not
to
suffer
the
enemies
of
Gods
truth
to
have
the
upper
hand
:
Whereupon
a
great
part
of
the
Barons
and
Gentlemen
of
Kyle
,
Cunningham
and
Carrick
,
professing
the
true
doctrine
of
the
Evangell
,
assembled
at
Ayre
;
and
after
the
exhortation
made
,
and
conference
had
,
subscribed
this
Bond
,
the
Tenour
whereof
followeth
:
A
new
Covenant
,
1562.
WE
whose
Names
are
under-written
,
do
promise
in
the
presence
of
God
,
and
in
the
presence
of
his
Son
,
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
that
we
and
every
one
of
us
,
shall
and
will
maintain
the
preaching
of
his
holy
Evangell
,
now
of
his
mercy
offered
and
granted
unto
this
Realm
;
and
also
will
maintaine
the
Ministers
of
the
same
against
all
persons
,
power
and
authoritie
that
will
oppose
themselves
to
the
Doctrine
proposed
,
and
by
us
received
:
And
further
,
with
the
same
solemnitie
,
we
protest
and
promise
,
that
every
one
of
us
shall
assist
another
,
yea
,
At
the
Burgh
of
Aire
the
fourth
day
of
September
,
in
the
year
of
God
,
1552.
Subscribed
by
all
these
with
their
hands
,
as
followeth
:
The
Earle
Glencairne
,
Lord
Boyde
,
Lord
Uchiltrie
and
Failfurd
,
Mathew
Cambell
of
Lowdoune
Knight
,
Allaine
Lord
Cathcart
,
Caprington
elder
and
younger
,
Cuninghameheid
,
Rowallan
,
Waterston
,
Craigie
,
Lefnoreis
,
Achinharvy
,
Middleton
,
Master
Michael
Wallace
Provest
of
Ayr
,
with
fourty
more
of
the
honestest
Burgesses
of
that
Towne
.
The
Master
of
Boyd
,
Graitgirth
,
Barr
,
Carnell
,
Dreghorne
,
Hested
,
Skeldon
,
Wolston
,
Carsland
,
Fergnshill
,
Polquhairne
,
Stair
,
Barkskyning
,
Kinganelech
,
with
a
hundred
more
Gentle
men
of
worth
;
Iohn
Dumbar
of
Blantyre
,
Carleton
and
his
brother
,
Halrig
Cers
,
Kirckmichael
,
Dalyaroich
,
Crosclayes
,
Horsclench
,
Carbiston
,
Kelwood
,
Tarmganoich
,
&c.
THese
things
done
at
Ayr
,
the
said
Iohn
passed
to
Nithsdaill
,
and
Galloway
,
where
,
in
conference
with
the
Master
of
Maxwell
,
a
man
of
great
judgement
and
experience
;
he
communicated
with
him
such
things
as
he
feared
,
who
by
his
motion
wrote
to
the
Earle
of
Bothwell
to
behave
himself
as
it
became
a
faithfull
Subject
,
and
to
keep
good
quietnesse
in
the
places
committed
to
his
charge
,
and
that
his
crime
of
breaking
the
Ward
would
be
the
more
easily
pardoned
.
Iohn
Knox
wrote
unto
the
Duke
,
and
earnest-exhorted
him
neither
to
give
ear
to
the
Bishop
his
Bastard
brother
,
no●
yet
to
the
perswasions
of
the
Earle
of
Huntly
;
for
if
he
did
,
he
assured
him
,
that
he
and
his
house
should
come
to
a
sudden
ruine
.
By
which
meanes
was
the
South
parts
kept
in
reasonable
quietnesse
during
the
time
that
the
troubles
were
a
brewing
in
the
North
;
and
yet
the
Bishop
and
the
Abbot
of
Cosraynell
did
what
in
them
lay
to
have
raised
some
trouble
;
for
,
besides
the
fearfull
bruits
that
they
spearced
abroad
,
sometime
that
the
Queen
was
taken
,
sometimes
that
the
Earle
of
Murray
and
all
his
were
slain
,
and
sometimes
that
the
Queen
had
given
her self
to
the
Earle
of
Huntly
;
besides
such
bruits
the
Bishop
to
break
the
Countrey
of
Kyle
,
where
quietnesse
then
was
greatest
,
raised
the
Crawfords
,
against
the
Reides
,
for
the
payment
of
the
Bishops
Paschfynes
;
but
that
was
pacified
by
the
labor
of
indifferent
men
,
who
favoured
peace
.
The
Abbot
of
Cosrainell
required
disputation
of
Iohn
Knox
for
maintenance
of
the
Masse
,
which
was
granted
unto
him
;
and
the
dispute
held
in
Mayboll
three
dayes
:
The
Abbot
had
the
advantage
that
he
required
,
to
wit
,
he
took
in
hand
to
prove
,
That
Melchisedec
offered
Bread
and
Wine
unto
God
;
which
was
the
ground
that
the
Masse
was
built
upon
to
be
a
Sacrifice
,
&c.
But
in
the
work
of
three
dayes
there
could
no
proofe
be
produced
for
Melchizedecks
Oblation
;
as
in
the
disputation
,
(
which
was
afterwards
Printed
)
clearly
may
appeare
.
The
Papists
looked
for
a
revolt
,
and
therefore
they
would
have
some
brag
of
reasoning
;
the
Abbot
further
presented
himself
to
the
Pulpit
,
but
the
voyce
of
Master
George
Hay
so
affrayed
him
,
that
after
once
he
was
wearied
o●
that
exercise
.
After
that
the
Queene
was
somewhat
satisfied
of
hunting
,
and
other
pastimes
,
she
came
to
Aberdein
,
where
the
Earle
of
Huntly
met
her
,
and
his
Ladies
,
with
no
small
Train
,
who
remained
in
Court
,
and
was
supposed
to
have
the
greatest
credite
,
departed
with
the
Queen
to
Buchan
,
met
her
againe
at
Rothemay
,
looking
that
shee
should
have
passed
with
him
to
Strabogy
;
but
in
the
journey
certain
word
came
to
her
,
that
Iohn
Gordon
had
broken
promise
in
not
re-entring
in
ward
;
for
his
Father
the
Earle
had
promised
,
that
he
should
enter
againe
within
the
Castle
of
Sterlin
,
and
there
abide
the
Queens
pleasure
;
but
whether
with
his
Fathers
knowledge
and
consent
,
or
without
the
same
,
we
know
not
;
but
he
refused
to
enter
:
which
so
offended
the
Queen
,
that
she
would
not
go
to
Strabogy
,
but
passed
thorow
Straithla
to
Innernesse
,
where
the
Castle
thereof
was
denyed
unto
her
;
the
Captaine
was
commanded
to
keep
it
,
and
looked
for
relief
;
for
so
had
Iohn
Gordon
promised
;
but
being
thereof
frustrate
,
the
Castle
was
rendred
,
and
the
Captain
called
;
Gordon
was
executed
upon
the
place
,
the
rest
were
condemned
,
and
the
hands
of
some
bound
,
but
escaped
.
This
was
the
beginning
of
further
trouble
,
for
the
Earle
of
Huntly
thereat
offended
,
began
to
assemble
his
Folkes
,
and
spared
not
to
speak
that
he
would
be
revenged
;
But
alwayes
his
Wife
bare
a
faire
countenance
to
the
Queen
;
and
it
is
verily
supposed
,
that
no
other
harme
then
the
Queen
her self
could
easily
have
stood
content
with
,
was
meaned
unto
her
own
person
.
But
the
whole
matter
lay
upon
the
Earle
of
Murray
,
Secretary
Lethington
and
the
Laird
of
Pittaro
;
yet
the
Queene
began
to
be
afraid
,
and
by
Proclamation
,
caused
to
warn
Sterling
Shire
,
Fyfe
,
Anguis
,
Mernes
,
and
Stratherne
,
charging
all
substantiall
men
to
be
in
Aberdein
the
fifth
day
of
October
,
there
to
remaine
the
space
of
twenty
dayes
;
In
her
return
from
Innernesse
she
required
the
Castle
of
Finlater
,
which
was
likewise
denyed
,
and
so
was
Anchndowne
;
which
more
angred
the
Queen
.
The
Earle
of
Huntly
was
charged
to
cause
deliver
the
said
house
,
under
the
pain
of
Treason
;
to
shew
some
obedience
,
he
caused
the
Keyes
of
both
to
be
presented
by
his
servant
Master
Thomas
Keir
;
But
before
had
the
Queen
sent
young
Captaine
Stewart
,
son
to
Iames
,
(
who
to
this
day
hath
neither
been
stout
,
happy
,
nor
true
)
with
sixscore
to
lye
about
the
places
of
Finlater
.
They
lodged
in
Culan
,
not
farre
distant
from
the
said
place
.
But
upon
a
night
Iohn
Gordon
came
with
a
company
of
Horsemen
,
took
the
Captain
,
slew
certain
of
the
Souldiers
,
and
disarmed
the
rest
.
This
fact
done
(
as
the
Queen
alleaged
)
under
trust
,
so
inflamed
her
,
that
all
hope
of
reconciliation
was
past
;
and
so
the
Earl
of
Huntly
was
charged
under
the
pain
of
putting
him
to
the
Horn
,
to
present
himselfe
,
and
the
said
Iohn
before
the
Queen
and
Councill
within
six
dayes
;
which
charge
he
disobeyed
,
and
so
was
denounced
Rebell
:
Whether
it
was
Law
or
not
,
we
dispute
little
thereof
;
but
it
was
a
preparative
to
others
,
that
after
were
served
with
the
like
measure
:
So
was
the
Duke
.
the
Earls
of
Argyle
,
Murray
,
and
Glencarne
,
with
all
their
Company
after
served
.
The
day
of
Correthie
field
.
Octob.
22.
1562
he
was
sought
at
his
Place
of
Stragobie
,
but
escaped
.
The
evil
encreased
,
for
the
Earle
assembled
his
fellowes
out
of
all
parts
of
the
North
:
He
marched
forwards
towards
Aberdiene
,
and
upon
the
two
and
twentieth
of
October
,
1562.
came
to
the
Lough
of
Skeine
.
His
Army
was
judged
to
be
seven
or
eight
hundred
men
.
The
Queens
Army
,
both
in
number
and
man-hood
,
far
surmounting
his
,
and
yet
he
took
no
fear
;
for
he
was
assured
of
the
most
part
of
them
which
were
with
the
Queen
;
as
the
issue
did
witnesse
:
Within
the
Town
they
stood
in
great
fear
,
and
therefore
it
was
concluded
,
That
they
would
assayle
the
uttermost
upon
the
fields
.
The
Forbesses
,
Hayes
,
and
Lesleyes
took
the
Vant-guard
,
and
promised
to
fight
with
the
said
Earle
,
without
any
other
help
.
They
passed
forth
of
the
Towne
before
ten
hours
in
the
morning
;
they
put
themselves
in
aray
,
but
they
approached
not
the
enemy
,
till
that
the
Earle
of
Murray
and
his
Company
were
come
to
the
fields
,
and
that
was
after
two
after
noon
;
for
he
was
appointed
with
his
Company
,
onely
to
have
beholded
the
Battell
:
but
all
things
turned
otherwise
then
the
most
part
of
men
supposed
.
The
Earle
of
Huntley
was
the
night
before
determined
to
have
retired
himselfe
and
his
Company
:
But
that
morning
he
could
not
be
wakened
,
before
it
was
ten
hours
;
and
when
he
was
upon
his
feet
,
his
spirits
failed
him
,
by
reason
of
his
corpulency
,
so
that
rightly
,
a
long
time
he
could
do
nothing
:
Some
of
his
friends
fearing
the
danger
,
left
him
.
When
that
he
looked
upon
both
the
Companies
,
he
said
,
This
great
Company
that
approacheth
neerest
to
us
,
will
do
us
no
harme
,
they
are
our
friends
:
I
onely
feare
that
small
Company
that
stands
on
the
hill
side
,
they
are
our
enemies
:
But
we
are
enough
for
them
,
if
God
be
with
us
.
And
when
he
had
thus
spoken
,
he
fell
upon
his
knees
,
and
made
his
Prayer
in
this
form
:
O
Lord
,
I
have
been
a
blood-thirstie
man
,
and
by
my
means
hath
much
innocent
blood
been
spilt
:
But
wilt
thou
give
me
Victory
this
day
,
and
I
shall
serve
thee
all
the
dayes
of
my
life
.
Note
and
observe
,
good
Reader
,
he
confesseth
that
he
hath
beene
a
blood-thirsty
man
;
and
that
he
had
been
the
cause
of
the
shedding
of
much
innocent
blood
;
but
yet
would
he
have
had
Victory
:
And
what
was
that
else
,
but
to
have
had
power
to
have
shedded
more
,
and
then
would
he
have
satisfied
God
for
altogether
;
wherein
is
expressed
the
nature
of
hypocrites
,
The
Lesleyes
,
Hayes
,
and
Forbisses
,
espying
the
Earle
of
Murray
and
his
to
have
lighted
upon
their
feet
,
and
made
forward
against
the
Earle
of
Huntley
and
his
,
who
stood
in
Correthieburne
(
some
call
it
Farabanke
)
But
ere
they
approached
nigh
,
Let
us
cast
down
Spears
to
the
foremost
,
and
let
them
not
come
in
amongst
us
;
for
there
is
no
doubt
but
this
flying
is
but
Treachery
:
And
so
they
did
,
so
that
they
that
fled
of
Huntley
seeing
the
Vaunt-guard
flie
,
said
unto
his
Company
,
Our
friends
are
honest
men
,
they
have
kept
promise
;
Let
us
now
encounter
the
rest
.
And
so
he
and
his
,
as
sure
of
Victory
,
marched
forward
.
The
Secretary
in
few
words
,
made
a
vehement
Oration
;
and
they
willed
every
man
to
call
upon
his
God
,
to
remember
his
duty
,
and
not
to
fear
the
multitude
:
And
in
the
end
concluded
thus
:
O
Lord
,
thou
that
rulest
the
heaven
and
the
earth
,
look
upon
thy
servants
,
whose
blood
this
day
is
most
unjustly
sought
,
and
to
mans
judgement
,
are
sold
and
betrayed
,
our
refuge
is
now
unto
thee
,
and
our
hope
is
in
thee
:
Iudge
thou
,
O
Lord
,
betwixt
us
and
the
Earle
of
Huntlie
,
and
the
rest
of
our
enemies
:
If
ever
we
have
justly
sought
his
or
their
destruction
and
blood
,
let
us
fall
on
the
sword
.
And
,
O
Lord
,
if
thou
knowest
our
innocency
,
maintain
thou
and
preserve
us
,
for
thy
great
mercies
sake
.
Shortly
after
the
speaking
of
these
and
the
like
words
,
the
former
Rank
rejoyced
;
for
Huntlies
Company
made
great
haste
:
They
were
repulsed
by
the
Master
of
Lyndsay
;
and
the
Companies
of
Fyfe
and
Angus
,
some
of
them
that
had
fled
,
returned
,
and
followed
the
Earle
of
Murray
,
but
gave
no
stroke
,
till
that
Huntlies
Company
gave
back
.
In
the
Front
there
was
slain
eighteen
or
four
and
twenty
men
;
and
in
the
flying
there
fell
100.
There
were
taken
100.
and
the
rest
were
spared
:
The
Earl
himselfe
was
taken
alive
;
his
two
sons
,
Iohn
aforesaid
,
and
Adam
Gordon
,
were
taken
with
him
.
The
Earle
,
immediately
after
his
taking
,
departed
this
life
,
without
any
wound
,
or
yet
appearance
of
any
stroke
,
whereof
death
might
have
ensued
:
And
so
,
because
it
was
late
,
he
was
cast
overthwart
or
upon
a
payre
of
Creilles
,
and
so
was
carried
to
Aberdeine
,
and
was
laid
in
the
Tolbuith
thereof
,
that
that
which
his
wives
Witches
had
given
,
might
be
fulfilled
;
who
all
affirmed
(
as
the
most
part
say
)
That
same
night
he
should
be
in
the
Towne
of
Aberdeine
,
without
any
wound
upon
his
body
.
When
his
Lady
got
knowledge
thereof
,
she
blamed
her
principall
Witch
,
called
Iannett
;
but
she
stoutly
defended
her selfe
(
as
the
devill
can
do
)
and
affirmed
,
That
she
gave
a
true
answer
,
albeit
she
spake
not
all
the
truth
;
for
she
knew
that
he
should
be
there
dead
,
but
that
could
not
profit
my
Lady
.
She
was
angry
and
sorry
for
a
season
:
But
the
devill
,
the
Masse
,
and
Witches
,
have
all
great
credit
with
her
this
day
,
the
twelfth
of
Iune
,
1566.
as
they
had
seven
yeers
agoe
.
The
Earle
of
Murray
sent
a
Message
unto
the
Queen
,
of
the
marvellous
Victory
;
and
humbly
prayed
her
to
shew
that
obedience
to
God
,
as
publikely
to
convene
with
them
,
to
give
thanks
unto
God
for
his
notable
deliverance
.
She
glomed
and
frowned
both
at
the
Message
,
and
at
the
Request
,
and
scarcely
would
give
a
good
word
,
or
blythe
and
merry
countenance
to
any
that
she
knew
earnest
favourers
of
the
Earle
of
Murray
,
whose
prosperity
was
,
and
yet
is
a
very
venome
to
her
boldned
heart
:
For
many
dayes
she
bare
no
better
countenance
;
whereby
it
might
have
been
easily
espied
,
That
she
rejoyced
not
greatly
of
the
successe
of
that
matter
;
And
albeit
she
caused
to
execute
Iohn
Gordon
,
and
divers
others
,
yet
it
was
the
destruction
of
others
that
she
sought
.
Upon
the
morrow
after
the
discomfiture
,
the
Lady
Forbesse
,
a
woman
both
wise
,
and
fearing
God
,
came
,
amongst
many
others
,
to
visite
the
Corps
of
the
said
Earle
;
and
seeing
him
lie
upon
the
cold
stones
,
having
onely
upon
him
a
Doublet
of
Canvas
,
a
payre
of
Scotch
gray
Hose
,
What
stability
shall
we
judge
to
be
in
this
world
?
There
lieth
he
that
yesterday
in
the
morning
was
esteemed
the
wisest
,
the
richest
,
and
man
of
greatest
power
that
was
within
Scotland
.
And
in
very
deed
she
lyed
not
;
for
in
mans
opinion
,
under
a
Prince
,
there
was
not
such
a
one
these
three
hundred
yeers
in
this
Realme
produced
:
Iohn
Gordon
,
at
his
death
,
confessed
many
horrible
things
,
devised
by
his
father
,
by
his
brother
,
and
by
himself
.
There
were
Letters
found
in
the
Earles
pocket
,
that
disclosed
the
Treason
of
the
Earle
of
Sutherland
,
and
of
divers
others
.
Master
Thomas
Keir
,
who
before
was
the
whole
Councellor
of
the
said
Earle
,
disclosed
whatsoever
he
understood
might
hurt
the
Gordons
and
their
friends
,
and
so
Treason
plainly
disclosed
;
which
was
,
That
the
Earle
of
Murray
should
have
been
murthered
in
Stragobie
;
the
Queen
should
have
been
taken
,
and
kept
at
the
devotion
of
the
said
Earle
of
Huntley
.
These
things
,
we
say
,
revealed
,
the
Queen
left
the
North
,
and
came
to
Dundie
,
Saint
Iohnston
,
Sterlin
,
and
then
to
Edinburgh
:
The
Earle
of
Huntleys
body
was
carryed
about
in
a
Boat
,
and
laid
without
Buriall
in
the
Abbey
of
Halyrud-house
,
till
the
day
of
his
Forefaltor
,
as
after
shall
be
declared
.
The
Duke
apprehended
the
Lord
Gordon
his
son
in
Law
,
because
that
the
Queen
had
straitly
commanded
him
so
to
do
,
if
that
he
repaired
within
his
bounds
.
Before
that
he
delivered
him
,
the
Earle
of
Murray
laboured
at
the
Queens
hands
for
the
safety
of
his
life
,
which
hardly
was
granted
;
and
so
was
he
delivered
within
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
the
eight
and
twentieth
day
of
November
.
1562.
where
he
remained
till
the
eighth
day
of
February
;
when
he
was
put
to
an
Assise
,
accused
and
convinced
of
Treason
;
but
was
restored
againe
;
first
,
to
the
Castle
aforesaid
,
and
thereafter
was
transported
to
Dumbar
,
where
he
remained
prisoner
till
the
moneth
of
August
,
in
the
yeer
of
God
1565.
as
we
will
after
hear
.
In
the
mean
time
the
troubles
were
hot
in
France
,
and
the
intelligence
and
outward
familiarity
betwixt
the
two
Queens
was
great
;
Lethington
was
directed
with
large
Commission
,
both
to
the
Queene
of
England
,
and
to
the
Guisians
.
The
Marriage
of
our
Queen
was
in
all
mens
mouthes
;
some
would
have
the
Infant
of
Spaine
,
What
Lethingtons
Credit
was
,
we
know
not
;
but
shortly
after
there
began
much
to
be
talked
of
the
Earle
of
Lenox
,
and
of
his
son
the
Lord
Darley
.
It
was
said
that
Lethington
spake
to
the
Lady
Margaret
Dowglas
;
And
that
Robert
Melvill
received
a
horse
to
the
Secretaries
use
from
the
Earle
of
Lenox
,
or
from
his
wife
.
Howsoever
it
was
,
Master
Fouller
servant
to
the
said
Earle
,
came
with
Letters
to
the
Queene
,
by
which
,
License
was
permitted
to
the
Earle
of
Lenox
to
come
to
Scotland
,
to
travell
in
his
lawfull
businesse
.
That
same
day
the
Queens
License
was
granted
,
the
Secretary
said
,
This
day
I
have
taken
upon
me
the
deadly
hatred
of
all
the
Hamiltons
within
Scotland
,
and
have
done
unto
them
no
lesse
displeasure
,
then
if
I
had
cut
their
throats
.
The
Earle
Bothwell
,
who
before
had
broken
Ward
,
fearing
apprehension
or
taking
,
prepared
to
passe
to
France
;
but
by
storm
of
Weather
was
driven
into
England
,
where
he
was
stayed
,
and
was
offered
to
have
been
rendred
by
the
Queen
of
England
:
But
our
Queens
answer
was
,
That
he
was
no
Rebell
,
and
therefore
she
requested
that
he
should
have
liberty
to
passe
whither
he
pleased
.
And
thereto
Lethington
helped
not
a
little
,
for
he
travelled
to
have
friends
in
every
faction
of
the
Court.
And
so
obtained
the
said
Earle
Lincense
to
passe
to
France
.
The
Winter
after
the
death
of
the
Earle
of
Huntley
,
the
Court
remained
for
the
most
part
at
Edinburgh
.
The
Preachers
were
wondrous
vehement
in
reprehension
of
all
manner
of
Vice
,
which
then
began
to
abound
;
and
especially
Avarice
,
Oppression
of
the
poore
,
Excesse
,
Ryotous
Cheer
,
Banquetting
,
immoderate
Dancing
,
and
Whoredome
,
that
thereof
ensues
.
Whereat
the
Courtiers
began
to
storme
and
to
pick
quarrells
against
the
Preachers
,
Then
was
the
Earle
of
Huntley
accused
by
you
,
as
the
maintainer
of
Idolatry
,
and
onely
hinderer
of
all
good
Orders
;
him
hath
God
punished
,
even
according
to
the
threatnings
that
his
and
your
ears
heard
,
and
by
your
hands
hath
God
executed
his
Judgements
:
But
what
amendment
can
be
espied
in
you
?
Idolatry
was
never
in
greater
quiet
,
Vertue
and
vertuous
men
were
never
in
more
contempt
;
Vice
was
never
more
bold
,
nor
punishment
lesse
feared
.
And
yet
who
guides
the
Queene
and
Court
;
who
but
the
Protestants
.
O
horrible
slanderers
of
God
,
and
of
his
holy
Evangell
;
Better
it
were
unto
you
,
plainely
to
renounce
Christ
Jesus
,
This
vehemency
provoked
the
hatred
,
not
onely
of
the
Courtiers
,
but
also
of
divers
others
against
the
Speaker
,
which
was
Iohn
Knox
;
for
such
as
be
in
credit
,
never
lack
flatterers
.
Their
Brethren
of
the
Court
were
irreverendly
handled
.
What
was
that
,
but
to
raise
the
hearts
of
the
people
against
them
;
They
did
what
they
could
.
Such
speaking
would
cause
them
to
do
lesse
.
Robert
Cunning
Schoole-master
in
Aberbrothoke
,
was
complained
upon
by
the
Laird
of
Dun
,
and
sentence
pronounced
against
him
.
It
was
further
complained
,
That
Idolatry
was
erected
in
divers
parts
of
the
Realm
:
For
redresse
hereof
,
some
thought
best
,
That
a
new
supplication
should
be
presented
to
the
Queen
;
others
demanded
,
what
answer
was
received
of
the
former
.
The
superintendent
of
Lowthian
confessed
the
delivery
of
it
;
but
(
said
he
)
I
received
no
answer
.
It
was
answered
for
the
part
of
the
Queene
,
(
for
her
supposts
were
ever
there
)
that
it
was
well
known
to
the
whole
Realm
,
what
troubles
had
occurred
since
the
last
Assembly
;
and
therefore
,
That
they
should
not
wonder
,
albeit
that
the
Queen
had
not
answered
,
but
betwixt
that
and
the
Parliament
,
which
was
appointed
to
be
in
May
,
they
doubted
not
but
such
order
should
be
taken
,
The
Assembly
notwithstanding
proceeded
forward
in
establishing
of
such
orders
,
as
whereby
vice
might
be
punished
,
and
vertue
might
be
maintained
,
And
because
there
was
a
great
slander
risen
upon
Paul
Meffane
of
whom
mention
is
made
in
the
second
Booke
of
the
Historie
,
Commissions
and
charge
was
given
unto
Iohn
Knox
,
Minister
of
Edinburgh
,
and
unto
certain
of
the
Elders
of
the
Church
of
Edinburgh
,
to
passe
to
the
Town
of
Iedwart
,
where
the
slander
was
raised
,
and
to
be
found
there
,
Pauls
Meffanes
fact
.
the
third
of
Ianuary
next
,
was
the
tryall
to
be
taken
of
the
slander
raised
,
and
to
hear
the
Articles
and
complaint
of
the
said
Paul
:
and
after
the
tryall
,
to
report
the
truth
to
the
Session
of
the
Church
of
Edinburgh
;
To
whom
with
the
assistance
of
the
superintendent
of
Lowthian
Commission
was
given
to
discerne
therein
.
The
tryall
and
examination
of
that
crime
was
difficile
,
the
slander
was
universall
in
that
Towne
and
Country
;
the
servant
woman
of
the
said
Paul
,
had
betwixt
that
and
Christmas
left
his
House
,
she
had
borne
a
child
,
no
father
to
it
could
she
finde
,
but
alleaged
her self
to
have
been
suppressed
late
in
an
Evening
;
the
said
Paul
constantly
affirmed
himself
innocent
,
and
would
have
given
his
publike
purgation
;
but
because
his
Accusators
had
taken
on
them
to
prove
ther
accusation
that
was
denyed
,
many
witnesses
were
produced
,
of
whom
some
deposed
so
clearly
,
that
the
Commissioners
suspected
,
that
they
had
been
suborned
,
and
therefore
they
required
to
have
inspection
of
the
places
,
where
some
said
they
saw
,
and
some
said
they
heard
them
in
the
very
act
of
iniquitie
.
The
sight
and
consideration
of
the
place
augmented
greatly
the
suspition
;
but
one
thing
was
most
suspitious
of
all
other
,
for
the
Wife
of
the
sad
Paul
(
an
ancient
Matron
)
was
absent
from
him
the
space
of
eight
or
nine
weeks
in
Dundie
;
which
time
(
or
at
least
a
great
part
thereof
)
they
suspected
,
and
he
lay
nightly
in
one
house
without
other
company
then
a
Childe
of
seven
or
eight
yeers
of
age
.
The
Judges
,
notwithstanding
these
suspitions
,
having
a
good
opinion
of
the
honestie
and
godlinesse
of
the
man
,
travelled
what
they
could
(
conscience
not
hurt
)
to
purge
him
of
the
slander
:
But
God
,
who
would
not
that
such
a
Villanie
should
be
cloaked
and
concealed
within
his
Kirk
,
otherwayes
had
decreed
,
for
he
brought
the
brother
of
the
guilty
woman
to
the
Towne
,
having
no
minde
of
such
matters
,
who
being
produced
by
the
Accusators
,
as
one
that
was
privy
to
the
fact
;
and
knew
the
veritie
of
all
circumstances
;
this
witnesse
,
we
say
,
(
which
could
not
be
suspected
)
being
produced
,
made
the
matter
so
plain
and
clear
,
that
all
suspition
was
removed
;
for
he
it
was
that
conveyde
the
woman
away
,
he
it
was
that
caused
the
Childe
to
be
baptised
,
alleaging
it
to
be
his
own
;
he
it
was
that
carried
frequent
message
betwixt
them
,
and
from
Paul
carryed
money
and
clothes
divers
times
:
How
soon
that
ever
the
said
Paul
saw
that
man
produced
,
as
Witnesse
,
he
withdrew
himselfe
and
left
the
Town
,
by
that
means
plainly
taking
upon
him
the
Crime
;
And
so
the
Commissioners
with
full
information
,
returned
to
Dundie
,
and
notified
the
same
unto
the
Kirke
,
who
caused
publikely
to
summon
the
said
Paul
to
hear
the
sentence
pronounced
;
who
not
appearing
in
the
end
,
for
his
odious
Crime
and
contumacy
,
was
publikely
excommunicated
,
and
was
deprived
of
all
functions
within
the
Kirke
of
Scotland
,
and
so
left
the
Realme
.
For
two
causes
we
insert
this
horrible
fact
,
and
the
order
kept
in
punishing
of
the
same
;
the
former
to
forewarn
such
as
travell
in
that
Vocation
,
that
according
to
the
admonition
of
the
Apostle
,
Such
as
stand
,
take
heed
lest
they
fall
.
No
man
in
the
beginning
of
the
Evangell
,
was
judged
more
fervent
and
more
upright
;
and
yet
we
have
heard
how
far
Sathan
has
prevailed
against
him
;
God
grant
that
we
may
hear
of
his
repentance
;
neither
yet
should
this
fall
do
any
thing
to
prejudice
the
Authoritie
of
the
Doctrine
which
he
taught
,
for
the
Doctrine
of
God
hath
its
authority
of
no
creature
,
but
hath
the
assurance
of
God
himselfe
,
how
weak
or
imperfect
soever
the
Instruments
be
by
whom
it
pleaseth
God
to
publish
the
same
.
The
treason
of
Iudas
,
the
Adultery
of
David
,
and
abnegation
of
Peter
did
derogate
nothing
from
the
glory
of
Christs
Evangell
,
nor
yet
the
Doctrine
which
before
they
had
taught
;
but
declared
the
one
to
be
a
Reprobate
,
and
the
other
to
be
Instruments
in
whom
mercy
must
surmount
judgement
.
The
other
cause
is
,
that
the
World
may
see
what
difference
there
is
betwixt
the
uprightnesse
of
the
Kirke
of
God
,
and
the
corruption
that
reignes
in
the
Synagogue
of
Sathan
,
the
Papisticall
rabble
;
for
how
many
of
that
sort
hath
been
,
and
still
remaine
openly
knowne
Whoremongers
,
Adulterers
,
Violators
of
Virgines
,
yea
,
and
committers
of
such
abominations
as
we
will
not
name
;
and
yet
are
they
called
and
permitted
to
be
Bishops
,
Archbishops
,
Cardinalls
and
Popes
themselves
:
For
what
sinnes
can
unable
the
sworne
servants
of
Symonie
,
and
of
their
Father
the
Devill
?
For
bragg
what
they
list
of
Christ
,
of
Peter
,
and
of
Paul
,
their
lives
and
conversation
bear
witnesse
to
whom
they
belong
.
But
we
return
to
our
History
of
things
done
in
Court
.
Amongst
the
Menizoons
of
the
Court
,
there
was
one
named
Monsieur
Chattelet
,
a
Frenchman
,
that
at
that
time
passed
all
others
in
credit
with
the
Queene
:
In
dancing
of
the
purpose
,
so
terme
they
that
dance
,
in
the
which
man
and
woman
talketh
secretly
,
wise
men
would
judge
such
fashions
not
agreeable
to
the
gravity
of
honest
women
.
In
this
dance
the
Queen
choose
Chattelet
,
February
,
Anno
Dom.
1562.
He
begged
license
to
write
to
France
the
cause
of
his
death
;
which
said
he
,
in
his
Tongue
was
Pour
estre
trouve
en
lien
trop
suspect
;
that
is
,
Because
I
was
found
in
a
place
too
much
suspected
.
At
the
place
of
Execution
,
when
he
saw
that
there
was
no
remedie
,
but
death
,
he
made
a
godly
confession
,
and
granted
,
that
his
declining
from
the
truth
of
God
,
and
following
of
vanitie
and
impietie
,
was
justly
repayed
unto
him
:
But
in
the
end
he
concluded
,
looking
unto
the
Heavens
,
with
these
words
,
O
cruelle
Dame
!
What
that
complaint
imported
I
leave
it
to
conjecture
;
and
so
received
Chattelet
the
reward
of
his
dancing
,
for
he
lost
his
Head
,
that
his
Tongue
should
not
utter
the
secrets
of
our
Queen
;
deliver
us
,
O
Lord
from
the
rage
of
so
inordinate
a
Court.
Lethington
was
absent
(
as
before
we
have
heard
)
in
the
Queens
affairs
;
the
Papists
at
that
Pasch.
Ann.
1563.
in
divers
parts
of
the
Realm
,
had
erected
that
Idoll
the
Masse
,
amongst
whom
the
Bish.
of
S.
Andrews
,
the
Prior
of
Quihithorn
,
with
divers
others
of
that
faction
would
avow
it
.
Besides
the
first
Proclamation
,
there
had
Letters
past
in
the
contrary
with
certification
of
death
to
the
contraveiner
.
The
Brethren
universally
offended
,
and
espying
that
the
Queene
by
Proclamation
did
but
delude
them
,
determined
to
put
to
their
own
hands
,
and
to
punish
for
example
of
others
;
and
so
some
Priests
in
the
West-Land
were
apprehended
;
Intimation
made
unto
others
,
as
to
the
Abbot
of
Cosragnell
,
the
Parson
of
Sangohar
,
and
such
,
that
they
should
neither
complaine
to
the
Queene
nor
Counsell
,
but
should
execute
the
punishment
that
God
has
appointed
to
Idolaters
in
his
Law
,
by
such
means
as
they
might
,
where
ever
they
should
be
apprehended
.
The
Queen
stormed
at
such
freedom
of
speaking
,
but
she
could
not
amend
it
,
for
the
Spirit
of
God
,
of
boldnesse
,
and
of
wisdome
had
not
left
the
most
part
of
such
as
God
had
made
Instruments
in
the
beginning
,
they
were
of
one
minde
to
maintaine
the
truth
,
and
to
suppresse
Idolatry
,
particularities
had
not
divided
them
;
and
therefore
could
not
the
Devill
working
in
the
Court
,
and
in
Papists
,
do
then
what
they
would
;
and
therefore
the
Court
began
to
invent
a
new
craft
;
The
Queen
advised
,
to
send
for
Iohn
Knox
to
come
to
her
where
she
lay
,
Iohn
Knox
sent
for
by
the
Queen
.
at
Lochlevin
;
She
dealt
with
him
earnestly
two
houres
before
supper
,
that
he
would
be
the
Instrument
to
perswade
the
people
,
and
principally
the
Gentlemen
of
the
West
,
not
to
put
hand
to
punish
any
man
for
the
using
of
themselves
in
their
religions
as
pleased
them
.
The
other
perceiving
her
craft
willed
her
Majestie
to
punish
Malefactors
according
to
the
Laws
,
and
he
durst
promise
quietnesse
upon
the
par●
of
all
them
that
professed
the
Lord
Jesus
within
Scotland
;
But
if
her
Majestie
thought
to
delude
the
Laws
,
he
said
,
he
feared
some
would
let
the
Papists
understand
,
I.
Knox
and
the
Queen
that
without
punishment
they
should
no
be
suffered
so
manifestly
to
offend
Gods
Majestie
.
Will
ye
(
quoth
she
)
allow
that
they
shall
take
my
Sword
in
their
hand
.
The
Sword
of
Justice
(
quoth
he
)
Madame
,
is
Gods
,
and
is
given
to
Princes
and
Rulers
for
one
end
:
which
if
they
transgresse
,
sparing
the
wicked
,
and
oppressing
the
Innocents
.
They
that
in
the
fear
of
God
execute
Judgement
where
God
hath
commanded
,
offend
not
God
,
although
Kings
do
it
not
;
neither
yet
sin
they
that
bridle
Kings
to
strike
innocent
men
in
their
rage
:
The
examples
are
evident
;
for
Samuel
spared
not
to
slay
Agag
,
the
fat
and
delicate
King
of
Amelek
,
whom
King
Saul
had
saved
:
Neither
spared
Elias
,
Iezabels
false
Prophets
,
and
Baals
Priests
,
albeit
that
King
Achab
was
present
:
Phineas
was
no
Magistrate
,
and
yet
feared
he
not
to
strike
Zimri
and
Cozbi
,
in
the
very
act
of
filthy
Fornication
.
And
so
,
Madame
,
your
Majesty
may
see
that
others
then
chief
Magistrates
may
lawfully
punish
,
and
have
punished
the
vice
and
crimes
that
God
commands
to
be
punished
:
For
Power
by
Act
of
Parliament
is
given
to
all
Judges
within
their
own
bounds
,
to
search
the
Masse-mongers
,
or
hearers
of
the
same
,
and
to
punish
them
according
to
the
Law
.
Wat
Melvill
was
the
one
)
to
him
,
commanding
him
not
to
depart
,
whilst
he
had
spoken
with
the
Queens
Majesty
;
which
he
did
,
and
met
her
at
the
Hawking
by
West
Kinros
.
Whether
it
was
the
nights
sleepe
,
or
a
deep
dissimulation
locked
in
her
brest
,
that
made
her
to
forget
the
former
anger
,
wise
men
may
doubt
;
But
thereof
she
never
moved
word
,
but
began
divers
other
purposes
,
such
as
the
offering
of
a
Ring
to
her
by
the
Lord
Ruthuen
,
whom
(
said
she
)
I
cannot
love
(
for
I
know
him
to
use
Enchantment
;
and
yet
he
is
one
of
my
Privy
Councell
.
Whom
blameth
your
Majesty
(
said
the
other
)
thereof
?
Lethington
(
said
she
)
was
the
whole
cause
.
That
man
is
absent
for
this
present
(
said
he
)
Madame
,
and
therefore
I
will
speak
nothing
in
that
behalfe
.
I
understand
(
said
the
Queen
)
That
ye
are
appointed
to
go
to
Dumfreis
,
for
the
Election
of
a
Superintendent
to
be
established
in
those
Countreyes
.
Yes
(
said
he
)
those
Quarters
have
great
need
,
and
some
of
the
Gentlemen
so
require
.
But
I
heare
(
said
she
)
That
the
Bishop
of
Caithnes
would
be
Superintendent
.
He
is
one
(
said
the
other
)
Madame
,
that
is
put
in
Election
.
If
ye
knew
him
(
said
she
)
as
well
as
I
do
,
ye
would
never
promote
him
to
that
Office
,
nor
yet
to
any
other
within
your
Kirk
.
What
he
hath
been
(
said
he
)
Madame
,
I
never
knew
,
nor
yet
will
I
enquire
;
for
in
time
of
darknesse
,
What
could
we
do
but
g●ope
and
go
wrong
,
even
as
darknesse
carryed
us
;
but
if
he
feare
not
GOD
now
,
he
deceives
many
more
then
me
:
And
yet
said
he
,
Madame
,
I
am
assured
,
GOD
will
not
suffer
his
CHURCH
to
be
so
farre
deceived
,
As
that
an
unworthy
man
shall
be
Elected
,
where
free
Election
is
,
and
the
Spirit
of
GOD
is
earnestly
called
upon
,
to
decide
betwixt
the
two
:
Well
said
she
,
do
as
ye
will
,
But
that
man
is
a
dangerous
man
,
Robert
Pont
,
who
was
put
in
Election
(
with
the
foresaid
Bishop
)
to
the
end
that
his
Doctrine
and
Conversation
might
be
the
better
tryed
of
these
that
had
not
known
him
before
;
and
so
was
this
Bishop
frustrate
of
his
purpose
for
that
present
;
and
yet
was
he
at
that
time
the
man
that
was
most
familiar
with
the
said
Iohn
in
his
house
,
and
at
Table
.
But
now
to
the
former
conference
,
When
the
Queen
had
long
talked
with
Iohn
Knox
,
and
he
being
oft
willing
to
take
his
leave
,
she
said
,
I
have
one
of
the
greatest
matters
that
have
touched
me
since
I
came
in
this
Realm
,
This
Conference
we
have
inserted
,
to
let
the
World
see
how
deeply
Mary
Queen
of
Scotland
,
can
dissemble
;
and
how
that
she
could
cause
men
to
thinke
,
That
she
bare
no
indignation
for
any
controversie
in
Religion
,
which
that
yet
in
her
heart
was
nothing
but
venome
,
and
destruction
,
as
shortly
after
did
appeare
.
Iohn
Knox
departed
,
and
prepared
himself
for
his
journey
,
appointed
to
Dunfreis
.
And
from
Glasgow
,
according
to
the
Queens
Commandment
;
he
wrote
this
Letter
to
the
Earle
of
Argyle
,
the
Tenour
whereof
follows
.
My
Lord
,
THe
Lord
cometh
,
and
shall
not
tarry
.
After
commendation
of
my
service
unto
your
Lordship
:
If
I
had
known
of
your
Lordships
sudden
departing
,
the
last
time
it
chanced
me
to
see
and
speak
with
you
,
I
had
opened
unto
you
some
of
my
grief
:
But
supposing
that
your
Lordship
should
have
remained
still
with
the
Queen
,
I
delayed
at
that
time
to
utter
any
part
of
that
which
now
my
conscience
compelleth
me
to
do
.
Your
behaviour
towards
your
wife
is
very
offensive
unto
many
godly
:
Her
complaint
is
grievous
,
That
ye
altogether
withdraw
your
conversation
from
her
:
If
so
,
ye
have
great
need
to
look
well
to
your
own
state
;
for
albeit
that
ye
within
your self
felt
no
more
repugnancie
then
any
flesh
this
day
on
the
earth
,
yet
by
promise
made
before
God
,
are
ye
debtour
unto
her
in
all
due
benevolence
.
But
if
that
ye
burne
on
the
one
side
,
(
albeit
ye
do
no
worse
)
and
she
in
your
default
on
the
other
,
ye
are
not
onely
men
sworn
before
God
,
but
also
doth
what
in
you
lieth
,
to
kindle
against
your self
his
wrath
and
heavie
displeasure
.
The
words
are
sharp
,
and
God
is
witnesse
in
dolour
of
heart
I
write
them
:
But
because
they
are
true
,
and
pronounced
by
God
himself
,
I
dare
not
but
admonish
you
,
perceiving
you
,
as
it
were
sleeping
in
sin
.
The
proud
stubbornnesse
whereof
your
Lordship
oft
complained
,
will
nothing
excuse
you
before
God
;
for
if
ye
be
not
able
to
convince
her
of
any
fault
,
ye
ought
to
bear
with
her
imperfections
,
as
that
ye
would
she
should
bear
with
you
likewise
.
In
the
bowells
of
Christ
Jesus
,
I
exhort
you
,
my
Lord
,
to
have
respect
of
your
own
salvation
,
and
not
to
abuse
the
lenity
and
long-suffering
of
God
;
for
that
is
a
fearfull
treasure
that
ye
heap
up
upon
your
own
head
,
while
that
he
calleth
you
to
repentance
,
and
ye
obstinately
continue
in
your
own
impiety
;
for
impiety
it
is
,
that
ye
abstract
your
comfort
and
company
from
your
lawfull
wife
.
I
write
nothing
in
defence
of
her
misbehaviour
towards
your
Lordship
in
any
sort
;
but
I
say
,
If
ye
be
not
able
to
convince
her
of
any
fault
committed
since
your
last
reconciliation
,
which
was
in
my
presence
,
that
ye
can
never
be
excused
before
God
,
of
this
rude
and
strange
usage
of
your
wife
.
And
if
by
you
such
impiety
be
committed
as
is
bruted
,
then
,
before
God
,
and
unto
your
owne
conscience
,
I
say
,
That
every
moment
of
that
filthy
pleasure
,
shall
turne
to
you
,
in
a
yeers
displeasure
;
yea
,
it
shall
be
the
occasion
and
cause
of
everlasting
damnation
,
unlesse
speedily
ye
repent
:
and
repent
ye
cannot
,
except
ye
desist
from
that
impiety
.
Call
to
minde
,
my
Lord
,
That
the
servant
knowing
his
masters
will
,
and
doing
the
contrary
,
shall
be
plagued
with
many
plagues
.
Sin
,
my
Lord
,
is
sweet
in
drinking
;
but
in
digesting
,
more
bitter
then
the
gall
.
The
Eternall
move
your
heart
earnestly
to
consider
how
fearfull
a
thing
it
is
,
ever
to
have
God
to
be
enemy
.
In
the
end
,
I
pray
your
Lordship
not
to
be
absent
from
Edinburgh
,
the
19
of
this
instant
,
for
such
causes
as
I
will
not
write
.
Thus
much
onely
I
warne
your
Lordship
,
that
it
will
not
be
profitable
for
the
common
quietnesse
of
this
Realme
,
that
the
Papists
brag
,
and
Justice
be
mocked
that
day
.
And
thus
I
cease
further
to
trouble
your
Lordship
,
whom
God
assist
.
In
haste
from
Glasgow
,
the
7
of
May
,
1563.
Your
Lordships
to
command
in
godlinesse
,
Sic
subscribitur
,
JOHN
KNOX
.
THis
Letter
was
not
well
accepted
of
the
said
Earle
,
and
yet
did
he
utter
no
part
of
his
displeasure
in
publike
,
but
contrarily
shewed
himself
most
familiar
with
the
said
Iohn
Knox
:
He
kept
the
Diet
,
and
sate
in
Judgement
himself
,
where
the
Bishop
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Papists
,
were
accused
as
after
follows
.
The
Summons
were
directed
against
the
Masse-mongers
with
expedition
,
and
in
the
straitest
forme
:
The
day
was
appointed
,
the
19
of
May
,
a
day
onely
before
the
Parliament
of
Popes
Knights
appeared
.
The
Bishop
of
Saint
Androes
,
the
Prior
of
Quinthorne
,
the
Parson
of
Sanguhair
,
William
Hamilton
of
Camskeneth
,
Iohn
Gordon
of
Barskuch
,
with
divers
others
.
The
Protestants
convened
whole
,
to
crave
for
Justice
.
The
Queen
asked
counsell
of
the
Bishop
of
Rosse
,
and
of
the
old
Laird
of
Lethington
(
for
the
younger
was
absent
,
and
so
the
Protestants
had
fewer
friends
)
who
affirmed
,
That
she
must
see
her
Laws
kept
,
or
else
she
would
get
no
obedience
:
and
so
was
preparations
made
for
their
accusations
.
The
Bishop
,
Robert
Horwell
,
instead
of
the
Bishops
Crosse
,
bore
before
him
a
Steel
Hammer
:
Whereat
the
Bishop
and
his
Band
were
not
a
little
offended
,
because
the
Bishops
priviledges
were
not
then
currant
in
Scotland
(
which
day
God
grant
our
posterity
may
see
of
longer
continuance
then
we
possessed
it
.
)
The
Bishop
and
his
fellows
,
after
much
ado
,
and
long
drift
of
time
,
came
in
the
Queens
will
,
and
were
committed
to
Ward
,
some
to
one
place
,
and
some
to
another
.
The
Lady
Arskine
got
the
Bishops
for
her
part
.
All
this
was
done
of
a
most
deep
craft
,
to
abuse
the
simplicity
of
the
Protestants
,
that
they
should
not
presse
the
Queen
with
any
other
thing
concerning
the
matters
of
Religion
.
At
that
Parliament
,
which
began
within
two
dayes
thereafter
,
she
obtained
of
the
Protestants
whatsoever
she
desired
;
for
this
was
the
reason
of
many
,
The
Earle
of
Huntley
,
whose
Corps
had
been
unburied
till
the
time
it
was
brought
to
the
Tolbuith
;
he
was
accused
his
Arms
rent
off
;
himself
,
the
Earle
of
Sutherland
,
Such
stinking
pride
of
women
,
Vox
Dianae
,
The
voyce
of
a
goddesse
,
for
it
could
not
be
Dei
,
and
not
of
a
Woman
:
God
save
that
sweet
face
;
Was
there
ever
Orator
spake
so
properly
and
so
sweetly
,
&c.
All
things
misliked
the
Preachers
;
They
spake
boldly
against
the
superfluities
of
their
Cloathes
,
and
against
the
rest
of
their
vanitie
,
which
they
affirmed
should
provoke
Gods
vengeance
,
not
onely
against
these
foolish
Women
,
but
against
the
whole
Realme
;
and
especially
against
those
that
maintained
them
in
that
odious
abusing
of
things
that
might
have
been
better
bestowed
.
Articles
were
presented
for
orders
to
be
taken
for
Apparrell
,
and
for
Reformation
of
other
Enormities
,
but
all
was
winked
at
.
The
Earledome
of
Murray
,
Iohn
Knox.
The
matter
fell
so
hot
betwixt
the
Earl
of
Murray
,
and
some
others
of
the
Court
,
and
Iohn
Knox
,
That
familiarly
after
that
time
,
they
spake
not
together
more
then
a
yeer
and
a
half
;
For
the
said
Iohn
by
his
Letter
,
gave
a
discharge
to
the
said
Earle
of
all
further
intromission
or
care
with
his
affaires
.
He
made
unto
him
a
discourse
of
their
first
acquaintance
,
in
what
estate
he
was
,
when
that
first
they
spake
together
in
London
,
how
God
had
promoted
him
,
and
that
above
mans
judgement
,
and
in
the
end
made
this
conclusion
:
But
seeing
that
I
perceive
my self
frustrate
of
my
expectation
,
which
was
,
That
ye
should
ever
have
preferred
God
to
your
own
affection
,
and
the
advancement
of
his
Truth
,
to
your
owne
commoditie
,
I
commit
you
to
your
wit
,
and
to
the
conducting
of
those
which
can
better
please
you
.
I
praise
my
God
,
I
leave
you
this
day
victor
of
your
enemies
,
promoted
to
great
honour
,
and
in
credite
and
authority
with
your
Soveraigne
.
If
so
yee
long
to
continue
,
none
shall
be
more
glad
then
I
shall
be
.
But
that
after
this
,
ye
decay
,
Iohn
Knox
discharge
to
the
Earl
of
Murray
.
(
as
I
feare
ye
shall
)
then
call
to
minde
,
by
what
means
God
exalted
you
;
which
was
neither
by
plying
with
impiety
;
neither
yet
by
maintaining
of
pestilent
Papists
.
This
Letter
and
discharge
was
so
pleasing
to
the
Flatterers
of
the
said
Earle
,
that
they
triumphed
of
it
,
and
were
glad
to
have
gotten
their
occasion
;
for
some
envyed
,
that
so
great
familiaritie
was
betwixt
them
;
and
therefore
from
the
time
they
got
once
that
occasion
to
separate
,
they
ceased
not
to
cast
Oyle
in
the
burning
Flame
,
which
ceased
not
to
burne
,
till
that
God
by
water
of
affliction
began
to
slacken
it
,
as
we
shall
after
heare
.
But
least
that
they
should
altogether
have
been
seen
to
have
forsaken
God
,
The
Act
of
Oblivion
passed
,
because
some
of
the
Lords
had
entresse
;
but
the
Acts
against
adulterie
,
and
for
the
Manses
and
Gleibes
,
were
so
modified
,
that
no
Law
,
and
such
a
Law
might
stand
in
eodem
predicamento
;
To
speak
plain
,
no
Law
and
such
Acts
were
both
alike
:
The
Acts
are
in
Print
,
let
wise
men
read
,
and
then
accuse
us
,
if
without
cause
we
complain
.
In
the
progresse
of
this
corruption
,
and
before
the
Parliament
dissolved
,
Iohn
Knox
in
his
Sermon
before
the
most
part
of
the
Nobilitie
,
began
to
enter
in
a
deep
discourse
of
Gods
mercies
which
that
Realme
had
felt
,
and
of
that
ingratitude
which
he
espied
in
the
whole
multitude
which
God
had
marvellously
delivered
from
the
bondage
and
tyrannie
both
of
body
and
soule
:
And
now
my
Lords
,
(
said
he
)
I
praise
my
God
,
through
Jesus
Christ
,
that
in
your
own
presence
I
may
powre
forth
the
sorrows
of
my
heart
;
yea
,
your selves
shall
be
witnesse
if
I
make
any
lie
in
things
by-past
from
the
beginning
of
Gods
mighty
Works
within
this
Realme
:
I
have
been
with
you
in
your
most
desperate
temptations
.
Aske
your
own
Consciences
,
and
let
them
answer
you
before
God
,
if
that
I
(
not
I
,
but
Gods
Spirit
by
me
)
in
your
greatest
extremity
willed
you
not
ever
to
depend
upon
your
God
,
and
in
his
Name
promised
unto
you
victory
and
preservation
from
your
enemies
,
so
that
onely
ye
would
depend
upon
his
protection
,
and
preferre
his
glory
before
your
lives
and
worldly
commoditie
;
in
your
most
extreme
danger
I
have
been
with
you
;
Saint
Iohnstou●
Cowper-More
,
and
the
charges
of
Edinburgh
,
are
yet
recent
in
my
heart
;
yea
,
that
dark
and
dolorous
night
wherein
all
you
my
Lords
with
shame
and
feare
left
this
Town
,
is
yet
in
my
minde
,
and
God
forbid
that
ever
I
forget
it
:
What
was
(
I
say
)
my
Exhortation
unto
you
?
and
what
is
fallen
in
vain
of
all
that
ever
God
promised
unto
you
by
my
mouth
,
ye
your selves
live
and
testifie
.
There
is
not
one
of
you
against
whom
death
and
destruction
was
threatned
,
perished
in
that
danger
;
and
how
many
of
your
enemies
hath
God
plagued
before
your
eyes
;
shall
this
be
the
thankfulnesse
that
ye
shall
render
unto
your
God
?
To
betray
his
Cause
when
ye
have
it
in
your
own
hands
,
to
establish
it
as
you
please
?
The
Queen
sayes
you
will
not
agree
with
us
;
aske
ye
of
her
that
which
by
Gods
Word
ye
may
justly
require
,
and
if
she
will
not
agree
with
you
in
God
,
you
are
not
bound
to
agree
with
them
in
the
Devill
;
Let
her
plainly
understand
so
farre
of
your
mindes
,
and
steal
not
from
your
former
stoutnesse
in
God
,
and
he
will
prosper
you
in
your
enterprises
:
But
I
can
see
nothing
but
a
recalling
from
Christ
Jesus
,
that
the
man
that
first
and
most
speedily
fleeth
from
Christs
Ensigne
,
holdeth
himselfe
most
happy
;
yea
,
I
hear
some
say
,
That
we
have
nothing
of
our
Religion
Established
,
And
now
my
Lords
to
put
end
to
all
,
I
hear
of
the
Queens
marriage
,
Dukes
,
Iohn
Knox
his
affirmation
Brethren
to
Emperours
,
and
Kings
strive
all
for
the
best
gain
;
But
this
my
Lords
will
(
I
say
)
note
the
day
,
and
beare
witnesse
after
,
Whensoever
the
Nobilitie
of
Scotland
who
professe
the
Lord
Jesus
,
consents
that
an
Infidell
(
and
all
Papists
are
Infidels
)
shall
be
Head
to
our
Soveraigne
,
ye
do
,
so
farre
as
in
you
lyeth
,
to
banish
Christ
Jesus
from
this
Realme
,
yea
,
to
bring
Gods
vengeance
upon
the
Countrey
,
a
plague
upon
your selves
,
and
perchance
you
shall
do
small
comfort
to
your
Soveraigne
.
These
words
and
this
manner
of
speaking
was
judged
intollerable
,
Papists
and
Protestants
were
both
offended
;
yea
,
his
most
familiars
disdained
him
for
that
speaking
,
Placeboes
and
Flatterers
posted
to
the
Court
,
to
give
advertisement
,
That
Iohn
Knox
had
spoken
against
the
Queens
Marriage
.
The
Provest
of
Glencludan
,
Douglas
by
sirname
,
of
Drumlangrig
,
was
the
man
that
gave
the
charge
,
That
the
said
Iohn
should
present
himselfe
before
the
Queen
,
which
he
did
immediately
after
Dinner
.
The
Lord
Uchiltrie
and
divers
of
the
faithfull
bare
him
company
to
the
Abbey
,
but
none
past
in
to
the
Queen
with
him
in
the
Cabinet
,
but
Iohn
Arskin
of
Dun
then
super-intendent
of
Angus
and
Mernes
.
The
Queen
in
a
vehement
fume
began
to
crie
out
,
That
never
Prince
was
used
as
she
was
;
I
have
(
said
she
)
born
with
you
in
all
your
rigorous
manner
of
speaking
,
both
against
my selfe
,
and
against
my
Uncles
;
yea
,
I
have
sought
your
favours
by
all
possible
means
;
I
offered
unto
you
presence
and
audience
whensoever
it
pleased
you
to
admonish
me
;
and
yet
I
cannot
be
quit
of
you
;
I
Vow
to
God
I
shall
be
once
revenged
:
and
with
these
words
scarce
could
Marnocke
,
one
of
her
Pages
,
get
Handkirchiefs
to
hold
her
Eyes
drie
,
for
the
Tears
and
the
howling
,
besides
womanly
weeping
stayed
her
Speech
.
The
said
Iohn
did
patiently
abide
all
this
fume
,
and
at
opportunitie
answered
;
True
it
is
Madame
,
your
Majesty
and
I
have
been
at
divers
controversies
,
into
the
which
I
never
perceived
your
Majestie
to
be
offended
at
me
;
but
when
it
shall
please
God
to
deliver
you
from
that
bondage
of
darknesse
and
errour
,
wherein
ye
have
been
nourished
for
the
lack
of
true
doctrine
;
your
Majestie
will
finde
the
libertie
of
my
tongue
nothing
offensive
;
without
the
preaching-place
(
Madame
)
I
thinke
few
have
occasion
to
be
offended
at
me
;
and
there
(
Madame
)
I
am
not
Master
of
my selfe
,
but
must
obey
him
who
commands
me
to
speak
plaine
,
and
to
flatter
no
flesh
upon
the
face
of
the
Earth
.
But
what
have
you
to
do
(
said
she
)
with
my
marriage
?
If
it
please
your
Majestie
(
said
he
)
patiently
to
hear
me
,
I
shall
shew
the
truth
in
plaine
words
.
I
grant
your
Majestie
offered
unto
me
more
then
ever
I
required
,
but
my
answer
was
then
as
it
is
now
,
That
God
hath
not
sent
me
to
awaite
upon
the
Courts
of
Princes
,
or
upon
the
Chamber
of
Ladies
,
but
I
am
sent
to
preach
the
Evangell
of
Jesus
Christ
,
to
such
as
please
to
hear
;
it
hath
two
points
,
Repentance
and
Faith
:
Now
(
Madame
)
in
preaching
repentance
,
of
necessity
it
is
that
the
sinnes
of
men
be
noted
,
that
they
may
know
wherein
they
offend
.
What
have
you
to
do
(
said
she
)
with
my
marriage
,
or
what
are
you
within
the
Common-wealth
?
A
subject
,
borne
within
the
same
,
(
said
hee
)
Madame
;
and
albeit
I
be
neither
Earle
,
Lord
,
nor
Barron
within
it
,
yet
hath
God
made
me
,
(
how
abject
that
ever
I
be
in
your
eyes
)
a
profitable
and
usefull
Member
within
the
same
;
Yea
,
Madame
,
to
me
it
appertaineth
no
lesse
to
forewarne
of
such
things
as
may
hurt
it
,
if
I
foresee
them
,
then
it
doth
to
any
one
of
the
Nobility
;
for
both
my
Vocation
and
Office
craveth
plainnesse
of
me
:
and
therefore
(
Madame
)
to
your selfe
I
say
,
that
which
I
spake
in
publick
,
Whensoever
the
Nobilitie
of
this
Realme
shall
be
content
,
and
consent
that
you
be
subject
to
an
unlawfull
husband
,
they
doe
as
much
as
in
them
lieth
,
to
renounce
Christ
,
At
these
words
howling
was
heard
,
and
teares
might
have
beene
seene
in
greater
abundance
then
the
matter
required
:
Iohn
Arskin
of
Dun
,
a
man
of
meeke
and
gentle
spirit
,
stood
beside
,
and
did
what
he
could
to
mittigate
the
anger
,
and
gave
unto
her
many
pleasant
words
,
Of
her
Bounty
,
of
her
Excellencie
,
and
how
that
all
the
Princes
in
Europe
would
be
glad
to
seek
her
favours
;
but
all
that
was
to
cast
Oyl
into
the
flaming
fire
.
The
said
Iohn
stood
still
,
without
any
alteration
of
countenance
for
a
long
time
,
while
that
the
Queen
gave
place
to
her
in
ordinate
passions
;
and
in
the
end
he
said
,
Madame
,
in
Gods
presence
I
speak
,
I
never
delighted
in
the
weeping
of
any
of
Gods
Creatures
,
yea
,
I
can
scarcely
well
abide
the
teares
of
mine
own
Boyes
,
when
my
own
hands
corrects
them
;
much
lesse
can
I
rejoyce
in
your
Majesties
weeping
;
but
seeing
I
have
offered
unto
you
no
just
occasion
to
be
offended
,
but
have
spoken
the
truth
,
as
my
Vocation
craves
of
me
:
I
must
sustaine
your
Majesties
teares
,
rather
then
I
dare
hurt
my
conscience
,
or
betray
the
Common-wealth
by
silence
.
Herewith
was
the
Queene
more
offended
,
and
commanded
the
said
Iohn
to
passe
forth
of
the
Cabinet
,
and
to
abide
further
of
her
pleasure
in
the
Chamber
.
The
Laird
of
Dun
tarried
,
and
Lord
Iohn
of
Coldinghame
came
into
the
Cabinet
▪
and
so
they
remained
with
her
neere
the
space
of
one
houre
.
The
said
Iohn
stood
in
the
Chamber
,
as
one
whom
men
had
never
seene
(
so
were
all
afraid
)
except
that
the
Lord
Uchiltrie
bare
him
company
;
And
therefore
began
he
to
make
discourse
with
the
Ladies
who
were
there
sitting
in
all
their
gorgeous
apparell
:
Which
when
he
espied
,
The
Queen
would
have
had
the
sentiment
of
the
Lords
of
the
Articles
,
if
that
such
manner
of
speaking
deserved
not
punishment
.
But
shee
was
counselled
to
desist
;
And
so
that
storme
quieted
in
appearance
,
but
never
in
the
heart
.
Short
after
the
Parliament
,
Lethington
returned
from
his
Negotiation
in
England
and
France
.
GOD
in
the
February
before
had
stricken
that
bloodie
Tyrant
the
Duke
of
Guise
;
which
somewhat
brake
the
heat
of
our
Queene
for
a
season
:
But
short
after
the
returning
of
Lethington
,
Pride
and
Malice
began
to
shew
themselves
againe
.
The
Queene
set
at
liberty
the
Bishop
of
Saint
Andrewes
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Papists
that
before
were
put
in
prison
for
violating
of
the
Laws
.
Lethington
at
his
returning
,
shewed
himselfe
not
a
little
offended
that
any
brute
should
have
beene
raised
of
the
Queenes
Marriage
with
the
King
of
Spaine
;
for
he
took
upon
him
to
affirme
,
That
any
such
thing
had
never
entered
into
her
heart
:
But
how
true
that
was
,
we
shall
hereafter
heare
.
The
end
of
his
acquaintance
and
complaint
was
,
To
discredit
Iohn
Knox
,
who
had
affirmed
,
That
such
a
Marriage
was
both
proposed
,
and
upon
the
part
of
the
Queen
,
by
the
Cardinall
accepted
.
Lethington
in
his
absence
had
run
into
a
very
evil
brute
among
the
Nobility
,
for
too
much
serving
the
Queens
affections
against
the
Common-wealth
:
And
therefore
had
he
,
as
one
that
lacked
not
worldly
wisedome
,
made
provision
both
in
England
and
Scotland
;
for
in
England
he
travelled
for
the
Freedome
of
the
Earle
Bothwell
,
and
by
that
means
obtained
promise
of
his
favour
:
He
had
there
also
taken
order
for
the
home
coming
of
the
Earle
of
Lenox
,
as
we
shall
after
hear
.
In
Scotland
he
joyned
with
the
Earle
of
Atholl
;
him
he
promoted
,
and
set
forward
in
Court
;
and
so
began
the
Earle
of
Murray
to
be
defaced
:
And
yet
to
the
said
Earle
,
Lethington
at
all
times
shewed
a
fair
countenance
.
Iohn
Knox
,
he
began
that
forme
of
prayer
which
ordinarily
he
saith
after
thanks-giving
at
his
Table
:
(
1.
)
Deliver
us
,
O
Lord
,
from
the
bondage
of
Idolatry
.
(
2.
)
Preserve
and
keep
us
from
the
tyranny
of
strangers
.
(
3.
)
Continue
us
in
Peace
and
Concord
amongst
our selves
,
if
they
good
pleasure
be
,
O
Lord
,
for
a
season
.
Whilst
that
divers
of
the
familiars
of
the
said
Iohn
asked
of
him
,
Why
he
prayed
for
quietnesse
to
continue
for
a
season
,
and
not
rather
absolutely
,
that
we
should
continue
in
quietnesse
:
His
answer
was
,
That
he
durst
not
pray
,
but
in
faith
;
and
faith
in
Gods
Word
assured
him
,
That
constant
quietnesse
would
not
continue
in
that
Realme
,
wherein
Idolatry
had
been
suppressed
,
and
then
was
permitted
to
be
erected
againe
.
From
the
West
Countrey
,
the
Queen
past
into
Argyle
to
the
Hunting
,
and
after
returned
to
Sterlin
.
The
Earle
of
Murray
,
the
Lord
Robert
of
Halyrud-house
,
and
Lord
Iohn
of
Coldingham
,
past
to
the
Northlands
,
where
Justice
Courts
were
holden
.
Do
I
see
the
Queens
Majesty
so
troubled
with
the
railing
of
these
knaves
?
I
shall
leave
the
best
of
them
sticked
in
the
Pulpit
.
What
further
villany
came
forth
of
his
stinking
throat
and
mouth
,
modesty
will
not
suffer
us
to
write
:
whereof
if
he
had
grace
unfainedly
to
repent
,
it
is
no
small
document
of
Gods
mercies
:
But
however
God
wrought
with
him
,
the
Queen
regarded
his
words
as
winde
,
or
else
thought
them
to
have
been
forged
by
others
,
and
not
to
have
proceeded
from
himself
;
and
affirmed
plainly
,
They
were
invented
by
the
Laird
of
Pittarrow
,
and
Master
Iohn
Wood
,
both
whom
she
hated
,
because
they
flattered
her
not
in
her
dancing
,
and
other
things
.
One
thing
in
plain
words
she
spoke
.
That
God
took
alwayes
from
her
those
persons
in
whom
she
had
greatest
pleasure
;
and
that
she
repented
.
But
of
farther
sins
no
mention
.
Whilst
the
Queen
lay
at
Sterlin
,
with
her
Idolatry
in
her
Chappell
in
the
Palace
of
Halyrud-house
,
were
left
certain
Duntiberis
,
and
others
of
the
French
Menzie
,
who
raised
up
their
Masse
more
publikely
then
they
had
done
at
any
time
before
:
For
upon
the
same
Sundayes
that
the
Church
of
Edinburgh
had
the
Ministration
of
the
Lords
Table
,
the
Papists
in
a
great
number
went
to
the
Abbey
to
their
Abomination
:
Which
understood
,
divers
of
the
Brethren
being
sore
offended
,
consulted
how
to
redresse
that
enormity
:
And
so
were
appointed
certain
of
the
most
zealous
,
and
most
upright
in
Religion
,
to
wait
upon
the
Abbey
,
that
they
might
note
such
persons
as
resorted
to
the
Masse
;
and
perceiving
a
great
number
to
enter
into
the
Chappell
,
some
of
the
Brethren
thrust
in
also
:
Whereat
the
Priest
and
French
Dames
being
afraid
,
made
the
Showt
to
be
sent
to
the
Town
;
and
Madame
Baylie
,
Mistris
to
the
Queens
Dountibures
(
for
maids
that
Court
would
not
then
well
bear
)
posted
on
with
all
diligence
to
the
Comptroller
the
Laird
of
Pittarrow
,
who
then
was
in
Saint
Geills
Church
at
the
Sermon
,
and
cryed
for
his
assistance
,
to
save
her
life
,
and
to
save
the
Queens
Palace
:
Who
,
with
greater
haste
then
need
required
,
obeyed
her
desire
,
and
took
with
him
the
Provest
and
Baylies
,
and
a
great
part
of
the
faithfull
;
but
when
they
came
where
the
fear
was
bruted
to
have
been
,
they
found
all
things
in
quiet
,
except
the
tumult
they
brought
with
themselves
,
and
peaceable
men
talking
to
the
Papists
,
forbidding
them
to
transgresse
the
Laws
.
True
it
is
,
a
zealous
brother
,
named
Patrick
Cranston
,
past
into
the
Chappell
,
and
finding
the
Altar
covered
,
and
the
Priest
ready
to
go
to
his
abominable
Masse
,
said
,
The
Queens
Majesty
is
not
here
;
How
dare
you
then
be
so
malapert
,
as
openly
to
do
against
the
Law
?
No
further
was
done
or
said
,
and
yet
brute
hereof
was
posted
to
the
Queen
(
with
such
information
as
the
Papists
could
give
:
Which
found
such
credit
as
their
hearts
could
have
wished
for
)
which
was
so
haynous
a
crime
in
her
eyes
,
that
satisfaction
for
that
sin
was
there
none
,
without
blood
;
And
therefore
without
delay
were
summoned
Androe
Armstrong
,
and
Patrick
Cranston
▪
to
finde
surety
to
under-lie
the
Law
;
for
fore-thought
Fellony
,
having
made
violent
invasion
into
the
Queens
Palace
,
and
for
spoliation
of
the
same
.
These
Letters
divulgate
,
and
the
extremity
feared
,
the
few
Brethren
that
were
within
the
Towne
,
consulted
upon
the
next
remedy
,
and
in
the
end
concluded
,
That
Iohn
Knox
(
to
whom
the
charge
was
given
to
make
advertisements
,
whensosoever
danger
should
appear
)
should
write
to
the
Brethren
in
all
quarters
,
giving
information
as
the
matter
stood
,
and
requiring
their
assistance
,
which
he
did
,
in
manner
as
here
ensueth
.
The
Superscription
.
Wheresoever
two
or
three
are
gathered
together
in
my
Name
,
there
am
I
in
the
midst
of
them
.
T
Is
not
unknown
unto
you
(
dear
brethren
)
what
comfort
and
tranquility
God
gave
unto
us
in
times
most
dangerous
,
by
our
Christian
Assemblies
,
and
godly
Conference
,
as
oft
as
any
danger
appeared
to
any
member
or
members
of
our
own
Body
;
And
how
that
since
we
have
neglected
,
or
at
least
not
frequented
our
Conventions
and
Assemblies
,
The
adversaries
of
Christ
Jesus
his
holy
Evangell
,
have
enterprised
and
boldned
themselves
,
publikely
and
secretly
to
do
many
things
odious
in
Gods
presence
,
and
most
hurtfull
to
the
true
Religion
,
now
of
Gods
great
favour
granted
unto
us
:
The
holy
Sacraments
are
abused
by
prophane
Papists
;
Masses
have
been
,
and
yet
are
said
openly
,
and
maintained
:
Rob.
Font
stricken
in
the
head
with
a
weapon
by
Cap.
Lawder
.
The
blood
of
some
of
our
dearest
Ministers
hath
been
shed
,
without
fear
of
punishment
or
correction
craved
by
us
.
And
now
last
are
two
of
our
dear
Brethren
;
Patrick
Cranston
,
and
Androe
Armstrong
,
summoned
to
under-lie
the
Law
in
the
Tolbuith
of
Edinburgh
the
four
and
twentieth
of
this
instant
of
October
,
for
a
fore-thought
Fellony
,
pretended
Murther
,
and
for
invading
of
the
Queens
Majesties
Palace
of
Halyrud-house
,
with
unlawfull
convocation
,
&c.
These
terrible
Summons
are
directed
against
our
Brethren
,
because
that
they
,
with
two
or
more
,
passed
to
the
Abbey
,
upon
Sunday
the
five
and
twentieth
of
August
,
to
behold
and
note
what
persons
repaired
to
the
Masse
.
And
because
that
upon
the
Sunday
before
(
the
Queen
being
absent
)
there
resorted
to
that
Idoll
a
rascall
multitude
,
having
openly
the
least
devillish
Ceremony
(
yea
,
even
the
conjuring
of
their
accursed
water
)
that
ever
they
had
in
the
time
of
greatest
blindenesse
:
But
because
(
I
say
)
our
said
Brethren
past
,
and
that
in
most
quiet
manner
,
to
note
such
abusers
,
these
fearfull
Summons
are
directed
against
them
,
to
make
,
no
doubt
,
a
preparation
upon
a
few
,
that
a
doore
may
be
opened
to
execute
cruelty
upon
a
greater
multitude
.
And
if
so
it
come
to
passe
,
God
,
no
doubt
,
hath
justly
recompenced
our
former
negligence
and
ingratitude
towards
him
and
his
benefits
,
in
our
owne
bosomes
.
God
gave
us
a
most
notable
Victory
of
his
and
our
enemies
:
he
brake
their
strength
,
and
confounded
their
counsells
;
he
left
us
at
freedome
,
and
purged
the
Realme
,
for
the
most
part
,
of
open
Idolatry
;
To
the
end
that
we
,
ever
mindefull
of
so
wondrous
a
deliverance
,
should
have
kept
this
Realme
cleane
from
such
vile
filthinesse
,
and
damnable
Idolatry
.
But
we
,
alas
,
preferring
the
pleasure
of
flesh
and
blood
,
to
the
Pleasure
and
Commandment
of
God
,
have
suffered
that
Idoll
the
Masse
publikely
to
be
erected
againe
:
And
therefore
justly
suffers
he
us
now
to
fall
in
that
danger
,
That
to
look
to
an
Idolater
going
to
his
Idolatry
,
shall
be
reputed
a
crime
little
inferiour
to
Treason
;
God
grant
that
we
fall
not
farther
.
And
now
I
,
whom
God
of
his
mercy
,
hath
made
one
amongst
many
,
to
travell
in
setting
forward
his
true
Religion
within
this
Realme
,
seeing
the
same
in
danger
of
ruine
,
cannot
but
in
conscience
crave
of
you
,
my
brethren
of
all
states
,
that
have
professed
the
truth
,
your
presence
,
comfort
,
and
assistance
at
the
said
day
in
the
Town
of
Edinburgh
,
even
as
ye
tender
the
advancement
of
Gods
glory
,
the
safety
of
your
brethren
,
and
your
own
assurance
;
together
with
the
preservation
of
the
Church
,
in
these
appearing
dangers
:
It
may
be
(
perchance
)
that
perswasions
be
made
to
the
Countrey
,
and
that
ye
may
be
informed
,
that
either
your
assembly
is
not
necessary
,
or
else
that
it
will
offend
the
upper
Powers
,
and
my
good
hope
is
that
neither
flattery
nor
fear
shall
make
you
so
farre
to
decline
from
Christ
Jesus
,
JOHN
KNOX
.
From
Edinburgh
the
eighth
day
of
October
.
1563.
THe
Brethren
advertised
by
this
Letter
,
prepared
themselves
,
so
many
as
was
thought
expedient
for
every
Towne
and
Province
,
to
keep
the
day
appointed
;
but
by
the
means
of
some
false
brethren
,
the
Letter
came
to
the
hands
of
the
Queene
,
and
the
manner
was
this
,
It
was
read
in
the
Towne
of
Ayre
,
where
was
present
Master
Robert
Cunningham
,
stiled
Minister
of
F●itfurd
,
who
then
was
holden
a
professor
of
the
Evangell
,
(
by
what
meanes
we
know
not
)
gat
the
said
Letter
,
and
sent
it
with
his
token
to
Master
Henry
Sincleare
,
then
President
of
the
Seat
and
Colledge
of
Justice
,
stiled
Bishop
of
Rosse
,
a
perfect
Hypocrite
,
and
a
conjured
Enemie
to
Christ
Jesus
,
whom
God
after
stroke
according
to
his
deservings
.
The
said
Master
Henry
being
Enemy
to
all
that
unfainedly
professed
the
Lord
Jesus
,
but
chiefly
to
Iohn
Knox
,
for
the
libertie
of
his
Tongue
,
for
he
had
affirmed
,
In
the
meane
time
the
Earle
of
Murray
returned
from
the
North
,
to
whom
Secretary
Lethington
opened
the
matter
,
as
best
pleased
him
.
The
Master
of
Maxwell
(
after
made
Lord
Heris
)
gave
unto
the
said
Iohn
as
it
were
a
discharge
of
the
familiaritie
which
before
was
great
betwixt
them
,
Iohn
Knox
,
and
their
reasoning
together
.
unlesse
that
he
would
satisfie
the
Queen
at
her
own
will
.
The
answer
of
Iohn
Knox
was
,
that
he
knew
no
offence
done
by
him
to
the
Queens
Majestie
,
and
therefore
he
knew
not
what
satisfaction
to
make
.
No
offence
,
(
said
he
)
Have
you
not
written
Letters
,
desiring
the
brethren
from
all
parts
to
convene
,
to
Andro
Armstrong
and
Patrick
Cranstons
?
That
I
grant
,
(
said
the
other
)
but
therein
I
acknowledge
no
offence
done
by
me
.
No
offence
(
said
he
)
to
convocate
the
Queens
Leidges
.
Not
for
a
just
cause
(
said
the
other
)
for
greater
things
were
reputed
no
offence
within
these
two
yeers
.
The
time
(
said
he
)
is
now
other
,
for
then
our
Soveraigne
was
absent
,
and
now
she
is
present
.
It
is
neither
the
absence
nor
the
presence
of
the
Queen
(
said
he
)
that
rules
my
conscience
,
but
God
plainly
speaking
in
his
Word
;
what
was
lawfull
to
me
the
last
yeer
,
is
yet
lawfull
,
because
my
God
is
unchangeable
.
Well
(
said
the
Master
)
I
have
given
you
my
counsell
,
doe
as
you
list
,
but
I
think
you
shall
repent
it
if
you
bow
not
unto
the
Queen
.
I
understand
not
(
said
he
)
what
you
meane
;
I
never
made
my selfe
an
adverse
partie
unto
the
Queens
Majestie
,
except
in
the
point
of
Religion
,
and
thereunto
I
think
you
will
not
desire
me
to
bow
.
Well
(
said
he
)
you
are
wise
enough
,
but
you
will
not
finde
that
men
will
beare
with
you
in
times
to
come
,
as
they
have
done
in
times
by
past
.
If
God
stand
my
friend
,
(
said
the
other
)
as
I
am
assured
he
of
his
mercy
will
,
so
long
as
I
depend
upon
his
promise
,
and
preferre
his
glory
to
my
life
and
worldly
profit
,
I
little
regard
how
men
behave
themselves
towards
me
,
neither
yet
know
I
wherinto
any
one
man
hath
born
with
me
in
times
by-past
,
unlesse
it
be
,
that
of
my
mouth
they
have
heard
the
Word
of
God
,
which
in
time
to
come
if
they
refuse
,
my
heart
will
be
perfect
,
and
for
a
season
I
will
lament
;
but
the
incommodity
will
be
their
owne
.
And
after
these
words
(
hereunto
the
Laird
of
Lochinvar
was
witnesse
)
they
departed
,
but
unto
this
day
,
the
seventeenth
day
of
December
,
1571.
yea
,
never
in
this
life
met
they
in
such
familiarity
as
before
.
The
bruit
of
the
accusation
of
Iohn
Knox
being
devulgate
,
Master
Iohn
Spence
of
Condie
Advocate
,
a
man
of
gentle
nature
,
and
one
that
professed
the
doctrine
of
the
Evangell
,
came
as
it
were
in
secret
to
Iohn
Knox
,
to
enquire
the
cause
of
that
great
bruite
;
to
whom
the
said
Iohn
was
plain
in
all
things
,
and
shewed
unto
him
the
double
of
the
Letter
;
which
heard
and
considered
,
he
said
,
I
thank
God
,
I
came
unto
you
with
a
fearfull
and
sorrowfull
heart
,
fearing
that
you
had
done
such
a
Crime
as
Lawes
might
have
punished
,
which
would
have
been
no
small
trouble
to
the
heart
of
all
such
as
have
received
the
Word
of
life
which
you
have
preached
;
but
I
depart
greatly
rejoyced
,
as
well
because
I
see
your
own
comfort
,
even
in
the
midst
of
the
troubles
,
as
that
I
clearly
understand
,
that
you
have
committed
no
such
Crime
as
you
are
bruited
with
;
you
will
be
accused
(
said
he
)
but
God
will
assist
you
;
and
so
he
departed
.
The
Earle
of
Murray
and
the
Secretary
sent
for
the
said
Iohn
to
the
Clerk
of
the
Registers
house
,
and
began
to
lament
that
he
had
so
highly
offended
the
Queens
Majestie
,
I
praise
my
God
through
Jesus
Christ
,
Iohn
Knox
his
answer
.
(
said
he
)
I
have
learned
not
to
crie
Conjuration
and
Treason
at
every
thing
that
the
godlesse
multitude
doth
condemn
,
nether
yet
to
fear
the
things
that
they
fear
;
I
have
the
testimony
of
a
good
conscience
,
that
I
have
given
no
occasion
to
the
Queens
Majestie
to
be
offended
with
me
,
for
I
have
done
nothing
but
my
duty
,
and
so
whatsoever
shall
thereof
ensue
,
my
good
hope
is
,
that
my
God
will
give
me
patience
to
bear
it
;
but
to
confesse
an
offence
where
my
Conscience
witnesseth
there
is
none
,
far
be
it
from
me
.
How
can
it
be
defended
(
said
Lethington
)
have
you
not
made
a
Convocation
of
the
Queens
Leiges
?
If
I
have
not
(
said
he
)
a
just
defence
for
my
fact
,
let
me
smart
for
it
.
Let
us
hear
(
said
they
)
your
defences
,
for
we
would
be
glad
that
you
might
be
found
innocent
.
Nay
,
Iohn
Knox
after
the
Parliament
if
you
stand
in
good
case
,
I
am
content
,
and
if
you
do
not
,
as
I
fear
you
do
not
already
,
or
else
you
shall
not
do
it
ere
it
be
long
,
blame
not
me
,
you
have
the
Councellors
whom
you
have
chosen
,
my
weak
judgement
both
they
and
you
despised
:
I
can
do
nothing
but
behold
the
end
,
which
I
pray
God
it
be
other
then
my
troubled
heart
feareth
.
Within
four
dayes
the
said
Iohn
was
called
before
the
Queen
and
Councell
,
Iohn
Knox
called
before
the
Queen
and
Counsell
in
Decemb.
156●
.
betwixt
6
and
seven
a
Clock
at
night
;
the
season
of
the
year
was
the
midst
of
December
;
the
report
rising
in
the
towne
,
That
I.
Knox
was
sent
for
by
the
Queen
.
The
Brethren
of
the
Town
followed
in
such
number
,
that
the
inner
Close
was
full
,
and
all
the
Staires
,
even
to
the
Chamber
door
where
the
Queen
and
Counsell
sate
,
who
had
been
reasoning
amongst
themselves
before
,
but
had
not
fully
satisfied
the
Secretaries
minde
.
And
so
was
the
Queen
retired
to
her
Cabbinet
,
and
the
Lords
were
talking
one
with
another
,
as
occasion
served
.
But
upon
the
entry
of
Iohn
Knox
they
were
desired
to
take
their
places
,
as
they
did
,
sitting
as
Councellors
one
against
another
.
The
Duke
,
according
to
his
dignity
,
began
the
one
side
,
upon
the
other
side
sate
the
Earle
of
Argile
,
and
consequently
followed
the
Earle
of
Murray
,
the
Earle
of
Glencarne
,
the
Earle
of
Mershall
,
the
Lord
Ruthven
,
the
common
Officers
,
Pittaro
then
Controller
,
the
Justice
Clerk
,
with
Master
Iohn
Spence
of
Condie
Advocate
,
and
divers
others
stood
by
;
removed
from
the
Table
,
sate
old
Lethington
father
to
the
Secretary
,
Master
Henry
Sinclare
then
Bishop
of
Rosse
,
and
Master
Iames
Makgill
Clerke
of
the
Register
.
Things
thus
put
in
Order
the
Queen
came
forth
,
and
that
with
no
little
worldly
pompe
,
was
placed
in
a
Chaire
having
two
faithfull
Supporters
,
the
Master
of
Maxwell
upon
the
one
Torre
,
and
Secretary
Lethington
upon
the
other
Torre
of
the
Chaire
,
whereon
hee
waited
diligently
;
at
the
time
of
the
Accusation
,
sometime
the
one
was
speaking
in
her
Eare
,
and
sometime
the
other
:
Her
pompe
lacked
nothing
of
an
womanly
gravitie
;
for
when
she
saw
Iohn
Knox
standing
at
the
other
end
of
the
Table
bare-headed
;
at
the
first
she
smiled
,
and
after
gave
a
guaf
of
laughter
;
whereunto
her
Placebo●●
gave
their
Plaudite
,
assenting
with
like
countenance
.
This
is
a
good
beginning
(
she
said
)
but
know
you
whereat
I
laugh
?
Yon
man
caused
me
to
crie
,
and
shed
never
a
Tear
himself
;
I
will
see
if
I
can
cause
him
to
grieve
.
At
that
word
the
Secretary
whispered
her
in
the
Eare
,
and
she
him
again
,
and
with
that
gave
him
a
Letter
;
after
the
inspection
whereof
,
he
directed
his
visage
and
speech
to
Iohn
Knox
in
this
manner
.
The
Queens
Majesty
is
informed
,
That
you
have
travelled
to
raise
a
Tumult
of
her
Subjects
against
her
;
and
for
Certification
thereof
,
there
is
presented
to
her
your
owne
Letter
,
subscribed
in
your
name
:
Yet
because
her
Majesty
will
do
nothing
without
good
advertisement
,
she
hath
convened
you
before
this
part
of
the
Nobilitie
,
that
they
may
witnesse
betwixt
you
and
her
.
Let
him
acknowledge
(
said
she
)
his
owne
hand-writing
,
and
then
shall
we
judge
of
the
Contents
of
the
Letter
;
and
so
was
the
Lettet
sent
from
hand
to
hand
to
Iohn
Knox
,
who
taking
inspection
of
it
,
said
,
I
acknowledge
this
to
be
my
hand-writing
;
and
also
I
remember
,
that
I
indited
a
Letter
in
the
month
of
October
,
giving
signification
to
the
Brethren
in
divers
Quarters
,
of
such
things
as
displeased
me
;
and
so
good
opinion
have
I
of
the
fidelity
of
the
Scribes
,
that
willingly
they
would
not
adulterate
my
originall
;
albeit
that
I
left
divers
blanks
subscribed
with
them
.
And
so
I
acknowledge
both
the
Hand-writing
,
and
the
Dictatement
.
You
have
done
more
(
said
Lethington
)
then
I
would
have
done
.
Charity
(
said
the
other
)
is
not
suspitious
.
Well
,
well
,
(
said
the
Queen
)
read
your
own
Letter
,
and
then
answer
to
such
things
as
shall
be
demanded
of
you
.
I
shall
do
the
best
I
can
(
said
the
other
)
and
so
with
a
loud
voice
he
began
to
reade
,
as
before
is
expressed
.
After
that
the
Letter
was
read
,
it
was
presented
again
to
M.
Iohn
Spence
her
Advocate
;
for
the
Queen
commanded
him
to
accuse
,
as
he
did
,
but
very
gently
.
After
(
we
say
)
that
the
Letter
was
read
,
the
Queen
beholding
the
whole
Table
,
said
,
Heard
you
ever
(
my
Lords
)
a
more
dispightfull
and
Treasonable
Letter
?
While
that
no
man
gave
answer
,
Lethington
addressed
himself
to
Iohn
Knox
,
and
said
,
M.
Knox
,
are
you
not
sorry
from
your
heart
,
and
do
you
not
repent
that
such
a
Letter
hath
passed
your
Pen
,
and
from
you
hath
come
to
the
knowledge
of
others
?
I.
Knox
answered
,
My
Lord
Secretary
,
before
I
repent
I
must
be
taught
of
my
offence
.
Offence
,
(
said
Lethington
)
if
there
were
no
more
but
the
vocation
of
the
Queenes
Leiges
,
the
offence
cannot
be
denyed
.
Remember
your selfe
(
my
Lord
)
said
the
other
,
there
is
a
difference
betwixt
a
lawfull
Vocation
and
an
unlawfull
:
If
I
have
been
guilty
in
this
,
I
have
oft
offended
since
I
came
last
in
Scotland
;
for
what
Vocation
of
Brethren
hath
ever
been
this
day
,
unto
which
my
Pen
hath
not
served
?
and
before
this
no
man
laid
it
to
my
charge
as
a
crime
.
Then
was
then
,
and
now
is
now
(
said
Lethington
)
we
have
no
need
of
such
Vocation
,
as
sometimes
we
have
had
.
Iohn
Knox
answered
,
The
time
that
hath
been
,
is
even
now
before
my
eyes
;
for
I
see
the
poor
Flock
in
no
lesse
danger
,
then
it
hath
been
at
any
time
before
,
except
that
the
devill
hath
gotten
a
Vizard
upon
his
face
:
Iohn
Knox
)
to
reason
with
the
Secretary
(
whom
I
take
to
be
a
better
Dialectationer
then
your
Majestie
is
)
That
all
Convocation
is
not
lawfull
:
And
now
my
Lord
Ruthuen
hath
given
the
instance
;
which
if
your
Majestie
will
deny
,
I
shall
make
my selfe
ready
for
the
proof
.
I
will
say
nothing
(
said
the
Queen
)
against
your
Religion
,
nor
against
your
convening
to
your
Sermons
:
But
what
Authority
have
you
to
Convocate
my
subjects
when
you
will
,
without
any
Commandment
?
I
have
no
pleasure
(
said
Iohn
Knox
)
to
decline
from
my
former
purpose
;
And
yet
,
Madame
,
to
satisfie
your
Majesties
two
questions
,
I
answer
,
That
at
my
will
I
never
convened
four
persons
in
Scotland
,
but
at
the
Order
that
the
Brethren
hath
appointed
,
I
have
given
divers
Advertisements
,
and
great
multitudes
have
assembled
thereupon
.
And
if
your
Majestie
complaineth
,
That
this
was
done
without
your
Majesties
Commandment
;
I
answer
,
So
hath
all
that
God
hath
blessed
within
this
Realme
,
from
the
beginning
of
this
action
:
And
therefore
,
Madame
,
I
must
be
convinced
by
a
just
Law
,
that
I
have
done
against
the
Duty
of
Gods
Messenger
,
in
writing
of
this
Letter
,
before
that
I
either
be
sorry
,
or
yet
repent
for
the
doing
of
it
,
as
my
Lord
Secretary
would
perswade
me
;
for
what
I
have
done
,
I
have
done
at
the
Commandment
of
the
Generall
Church
of
this
Realme
.
And
therefore
I
thinke
I
have
done
no
wrong
.
You
shall
not
escape
so
(
said
the
Queene
)
Is
it
not
Treason
,
my
Lords
,
to
accuse
a
Prince
of
cruelty
;
I
thinke
there
are
Acts
of
Parliament
to
be
found
,
against
such
Whisperers
.
This
was
granted
to
be
true
of
many
:
But
wherein
(
said
Master
Iohn
Knox
)
can
I
be
accused
?
Reade
this
part
of
your
Letter
(
said
the
Queene
)
which
began
,
This
fearfull
Summons
is
directed
against
them
(
to
wit
,
the
Brethren
aforesaid
)
to
make
,
no
doubt
,
a
preparation
upon
a
few
,
that
a
door
may
be
opened
to
execute
cruelty
upon
a
greater
multitude
.
Lord
(
said
the
Queen
)
What
say
you
to
that
?
While
many
doubted
what
the
said
Iohn
should
answer
,
he
said
unto
the
Queen
,
Is
it
lawfull
for
me
,
Madame
,
to
answer
for
my self
?
Or
shall
I
be
condemned
before
I
be
heard
?
Say
what
you
can
(
said
she
)
for
I
thinke
you
have
enough
ado
.
I
will
first
then
desire
(
said
he
)
of
your
Majestie
,
Iohn
Knox
)
seeing
that
I
perceive
that
all
will
grant
,
That
it
were
a
barbarous
cruelty
to
destroy
such
a
multitude
as
professed
the
Evangell
of
Jesus
Christ
within
this
Realme
,
which
oftner
then
once
or
twice
they
attempted
to
do
by
force
,
as
things
done
of
late
dayes
do
testifie
:
Whereof
they
being
(
by
Gods
providence
)
disappointed
,
have
invented
more
crafty
and
dangerous
practices
,
to
wit
,
To
make
the
Prince
party
,
Iohn
Knox
,
and
said
,
Well
,
you
speak
fair
enough
here
,
before
my
Lords
,
but
the
last
time
I
spake
with
you
secretly
,
you
caused
me
to
weep
many
tears
,
and
said
to
me
stubbornly
,
Ye
cared
not
for
my
weeping
.
Madame
,
(
said
the
other
)
because
now
the
second
time
your
Majesty
hath
burthened
me
with
that
crime
,
I
must
answer
,
lest
for
my
silence
I
be
holden
guilty
:
If
your
Majestie
be
ripely
remembred
,
the
Laird
of
Dun
,
yet
living
to
testifie
the
truth
,
was
present
at
that
time
,
whereof
your
Majesty
complaineth
.
Your
Majesty
accused
me
,
That
I
had
irreverently
spoken
of
you
in
the
Pulpit
.
That
I
denied
.
You
said
,
What
had
I
to
do
to
speak
of
your
Marriage
?
What
was
I
,
that
I
should
meddle
with
such
matters
?
I
answered
,
As
touching
Nature
,
I
was
a
worm
of
this
earth
;
and
yet
a
subject
to
this
Common-wealth
:
But
as
touching
the
Office
wherein
it
hath
pleased
God
to
place
me
,
Iohn
Knox
being
departed
,
the
Tables
of
the
Lords
,
and
others
that
were
present
,
were
demanded
every
one
their
voyce
,
If
Iohn
Knox
had
not
offended
the
Queens
Majestie
?
The
Lords
voted
uniformly
,
That
they
could
finde
no
offence
(
the
Queen
was
past
to
her
Cabinet
.
)
The
flatterers
of
the
Court
(
and
principally
Lethington
)
raged
.
The
Queen
was
brought
again
,
and
placed
in
the
Chayre
:
And
they
commanded
to
vote
over
again
:
Which
thing
highly
offended
the
whole
Nobility
,
and
began
to
speak
in
open
audience
,
What
?
shall
the
Laird
of
Lethington
have
power
to
controll
us
?
Or
shall
the
presence
of
a
woman
cause
us
to
offend
God
,
and
to
condemne
an
innocent
against
our
consciences
,
for
the
pleasure
of
any
creature
?
And
so
the
whole
Nobility
absolved
Iohn
Knox
againe
,
This
perceived
,
the
Queen
began
to
upbraid
Master
Henry
Sinclare
,
then
Bishop
of
Rosse
,
and
said
(
hearing
his
vote
to
agree
with
the
rest
)
Trouble
not
the
barne
,
I
pray
you
,
trouble
him
not
,
for
he
is
newly
wakened
out
of
his
sleep
;
Why
should
not
the
old
fool
follow
them
that
past
before
him
?
The
Bishop
answered
coldly
,
Your
Majesty
may
consider
,
That
it
is
neither
affection
to
the
man
,
nor
love
to
his
Profession
,
that
moved
me
to
absolve
him
,
but
the
simple
truth
(
which
plainly
appears
in
his
defence
)
drawes
me
hereunto
,
albeit
that
others
would
have
condemned
him
and
it
.
This
being
said
,
the
Lords
and
whole
Assistants
arose
and
departed
.
That
night
was
neither
dancing
nor
fidling
in
the
Court
,
for
our
Soveraigne
was
disappointed
of
her
purpose
;
which
was
,
To
have
had
Iohn
Knox
in
her
will
,
by
voice
of
her
Nobility
.
Iohn
Knox
absolved
by
the
greatest
part
of
the
Nobility
,
from
the
crime
intended
against
him
,
even
in
the
presence
of
the
Queen
,
she
raged
,
and
her
Placeboes
stormed
:
And
so
began
new
assaults
to
be
made
at
the
hands
of
the
said
Iohn
Knox
,
to
confesse
an
offence
,
and
to
put
him
in
the
Queens
will
,
and
she
should
promise
,
That
his
greatest
punishment
should
be
,
But
to
go
within
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
and
immediately
to
returne
to
his
own
house
:
He
answered
,
God
forbid
that
my
confession
should
condemne
these
Noble-men
,
who
in
their
conscience
,
and
in
displeasure
of
the
Queen
,
The
generall
Assembly
of
the
Church
approached
,
which
began
the
five
and
twentieth
of
December
,
1563.
But
the
just
Petitions
of
the
Ministers
,
and
Commissioners
of
Churches
,
wer●
despised
at
the
first
,
and
that
with
these
words
;
As
Ministers
will
not
follow
our
counsell
,
so
will
we
suffer
Ministers
to
labour
for
themselves
,
and
see
what
speed
they
come
.
But
then
the
whole
Assembly
said
,
If
the
Queen
will
not
,
we
must
;
for
both
third
and
two
parts
are
rigorously
taken
from
us
,
and
from
our
Tenants
.
If
others
(
said
one
)
will
follow
my
counsell
,
the
Guard
and
the
Papists
shall
complaine
,
as
long
as
our
Ministers
have
done
.
At
these
words
,
the
former
sharpnesse
was
coloured
,
and
the
Speaker
alleadged
,
That
hee
meant
not
of
all
Ministers
:
Christopher
Goodman
answered
,
My
Lord
Secretary
,
if
you
can
shew
me
what
just
Title
either
the
Queene
hath
to
the
Third
,
or
the
Papists
to
the
two
parts
,
then
I
think
I
should
resolve
you
whether
she
were
Debtor
to
Ministers
within
Burgh
,
or
not
:
But
thereto
he
received
this
check
for
answer
;
Ne
sit
Peregrinus
curiosus
in
aliena
Republica
;
that
is
,
Let
not
a
Stranger
be
curious
in
a
strange
Common-wealth
.
The
man
of
God
answered
,
Albeit
I
be
a
Stranger
in
your
policy
,
yet
so
am
I
not
in
the
Church
of
God
;
and
therefore
the
care
doth
no
lesse
appertain
to
me
in
Scotland
,
then
if
I
were
in
the
middest
of
England
.
Iohn
Knox
,
for
in
all
these
quick
reasonings
he
opened
not
his
mouth
;
the
cause
thereof
he
himself
expressed
in
these
words
:
I
have
travelled
(
Right
Honourable
and
beloved
Brethren
)
since
my
last
arrivall
within
this
Realme
,
I.
Knox
falsly
reported
of
,
his
answer
.
in
an
upright
conscience
before
my
God
,
seeking
nothing
more
(
as
he
is
witnesse
)
than
the
advancement
of
his
glory
,
and
the
stability
of
his
Church
within
this
Realme
;
and
of
late
dayes
I
have
been
accused
as
a
seditious
man
,
and
as
one
that
usurpeth
to
my selfe
power
that
becometh
me
not
:
True
it
is
that
I
have
given
advertisment
unto
the
Brethren
in
divers
Quarters
,
of
the
extremity
intended
against
divers
faithfull
,
for
looking
to
a
Priest
going
to
Masse
,
and
for
observing
of
those
that
transgresse
against
just
Laws
;
but
that
therein
I
have
usurped
further
power
then
is
given
me
,
till
that
by
you
I
be
condemned
,
I
utterly
deny
;
for
(
I
say
)
that
by
you
,
that
is
,
By
the
charge
of
the
Generall
Assembly
,
I
have
all
just
power
to
advertise
the
Brethren
from
time
to
time
of
dangers
appearing
,
as
I
have
power
to
preach
the
Word
of
God
in
the
Pulpit
of
Edinburgh
;
for
by
you
was
I
appointed
to
the
one
,
and
to
the
other
;
and
therefore
in
the
Name
of
God
I
crave
your
judgements
.
The
danger
that
appeared
to
me
in
my
Accusation
was
not
so
fearfull
,
as
the
words
that
came
to
my
Ears
were
dolorous
to
my
heart
;
for
these
words
were
plainly
spoken
,
and
that
by
some
Protestants
,
What
can
the
Pope
do
more
,
then
to
send
forth
his
Letters
,
and
require
them
to
be
obeyed
.
Let
me
have
your
judgements
therefore
whether
I
have
usurped
any
power
to
my self
;
or
if
I
have
obeyed
your
commandment
.
The
Flatterers
of
the
Court
(
amongst
whom
the
Justice
Clerk
then
not
the
least
)
began
to
storme
,
and
said
,
shall
we
be
compelled
to
justifie
the
rash
judgements
of
men
;
My
Lord
(
said
Iohn
Knox
)
you
shall
speak
your
pleasure
for
the
present
,
of
you
I
crave
nothing
,
but
the
if
Church
that
is
here
present
,
do
not
either
absolve
me
,
or
else
condemne
me
,
never
shall
I
in
publike
or
in
private
,
as
a
publike
Minister
,
open
my
mouth
in
doctrine
or
reasoning
.
After
long
contention
the
said
Iohn
being
removed
,
the
whole
Church
found
,
that
a
charge
was
given
unto
him
,
To
advertise
the
Brethren
in
all
Quarters
,
as
oft
as
ever
danger
appeared
;
and
therefore
avowed
that
fact
not
to
be
his
onely
,
In
the
very
time
of
the
generall
Assembly
there
comes
to
publike
knowledge
,
or
naynous
murther
committed
in
the
Court
,
yea
not
far
from
the
Queens
Lap
;
for
a
French-woman
that
served
in
the
Queens
Chamber
had
played
the
Whore
with
the
Queens
own
Apothecary
;
Iohn
Sempill
called
the
Dancer
,
and
Mary
Leringston
sirnamed
the
Lusty
,
France
.
Lord
lo●k
upon
our
miseries
,
and
deliver
us
from
the
wickednesse
of
this
corrupt
Court
,
for
thy
own
Names
sake
.
God
from
Heaven
,
and
from
the
face
of
the
Earth
did
declare
,
that
he
was
offended
at
the
iniquitie
committed
within
this
Realme
;
for
upon
the
twentieth
day
of
Ianuary
there
fell
rain
in
great
abundance
,
Iohn
Knox.
To
remove
(
we
say
)
that
jealousie
,
she
made
the
Banquet
to
the
whole
Lords
,
whereat
she
would
have
the
Duke
amongst
the
rest
.
It
behoved
them
to
banquet
her
again
;
and
so
did
banquetting
continue
till
Lent
ever
after
.
But
the
poor
Ministers
were
mocked
,
and
reputed
as
Monsters
;
the
Guard
,
and
the
Affairs
of
the
Kitchin
were
so
gripping
,
that
the
Minsters
stipends
could
not
be
had
;
and
yet
at
the
Assembly
last
past
,
solemne
promise
was
made
in
the
Queens
Name
,
by
the
mouth
of
Secretary
Lethington
,
in
the
audience
of
the
Nobilitie
,
and
of
the
whole
Assembly
,
who
affirmed
that
he
had
commandment
of
her
Highnesse
,
to
promise
full
content
unto
all
the
Ministers
within
the
Realme
,
and
of
such
Order
to
be
kept
in
all
times
to
come
,
that
the
whole
body
of
the
Protestants
should
have
occasion
to
stand
content
;
The
Earle
of
Murray
affirmed
the
same
,
with
many
other
faire
promises
given
by
writing
,
by
Lethington
himself
;
as
in
the
Register
of
the
Acts
of
the
generall
Assembly
may
be
seene
;
but
how
that
or
yet
any
other
thing
promised
in
her
name
,
to
the
Church
of
God
,
was
observed
,
the
world
can
witnesse
.
The
Ministers
perceiving
all
things
to
tend
to
ruine
,
discharged
their
consciences
in
publike
and
in
private
,
but
they
received
for
their
labour
hatred
and
indignation
;
and
amongst
others
,
that
worthy
servant
of
God
Master
Iohn
Craig
,
speaking
against
the
manifold
corruption
that
then
(
without
shame
or
fear
declared
it self
,
said
,
Sometimes
was
Hypocrites
known
by
their
noted
habits
,
and
we
had
men
to
be
Monks
,
and
women
to
be
Nuns
;
but
now
all
things
are
so
changed
,
that
we
cannot
discerne
the
Earle
from
the
Abbot
,
nor
the
Nunne
from
him
that
would
be
esteemed
the
Nobleman
;
so
that
we
have
gotten
a
new
order
of
Monkes
and
Nunnes
;
But
,
said
he
,
seeing
you
are
not
ashamed
of
that
unjust
profit
,
Whereupon
arose
whisperings
and
complaints
,
although
the
Flatterers
of
the
Court
,
complaining
that
men
were
not
charitably
handled
,
might
not
since
be
reproved
in
generall
,
albeit
men
were
not
specially
taxed
,
that
all
the
world
might
know
of
whom
the
Preacher
speakes
;
whereunto
was
this
answer
made
,
Let
men
be
ashamed
publikely
to
offend
,
and
the
Ministers
shall
abstain
from
specialities
;
but
so
long
as
Protestants
are
not
ashamed
manifestly
to
do
against
the
Evangell
of
Jesus
Christ
,
so
long
cannot
the
Ministers
of
God
cease
to
crie
,
that
God
would
be
avenged
upon
such
abusers
of
his
holy
Word
.
Thus
had
the
servants
of
God
a
double
battaile
,
fighting
upon
the
one
side
against
the
Idolatry
and
the
rest
of
the
abominations
mentioned
by
the
Court
;
and
upon
the
other
part
,
against
the
unthankefulnesse
of
such
as
sometimes
would
have
been
esteemed
the
chief
Pillars
of
the
Church
within
the
Realme
.
The
threatnings
of
Preachers
was
fearfull
,
but
the
Court
thought
it self
in
such
security
,
that
it
could
not
miscarry
.
The
Queen
after
the
Banquetting
,
kept
a
dyet
(
Monsieur
Luserie
a
Frenchman
,
who
had
been
accustomed
with
her
malady
before
,
being
her
Physitian
)
and
therefore
she
for
the
second
time
made
her
progresse
in
the
North
,
and
commanded
to
Ward
in
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
the
Earle
of
Caithnes
,
O
Lord
,
how
long
shal
the
wicked
prevail
against
the
just
?
how
long
wilt
thou
suffer
thy Self
and
thy
blessed
Evangell
to
be
despised
of
men
?
Of
men
(
we
say
)
that
boast
themselves
Defenders
of
the
truth
;
for
of
thy
manifest
and
known
Enemies
we
complain
not
,
but
of
such
as
unto
whom
thou
hast
revealed
thy
light
;
for
now
it
cometh
to
our
Ears
,
that
men
(
not
Priests
we
say
,
but
chief
Protestants
)
will
defend
the
Masse
to
be
no
Idolatry
;
if
it
so
were
,
miserably
have
I
been
deceived
,
and
miserably
(
alas
,
O
Lord
)
have
I
deceived
thy
people
;
which
thou
knowest
,
(
O
Lord
)
I
have
ever
more
abhorred
then
a
thousand
deaths
.
But
said
he
,
(
turning
his
face
towards
the
Room
where
such
men
as
had
so
affirmed
,
sate
)
If
I
be
not
able
to
prove
the
Masse
to
be
the
most
abominable
Idolatry
that
ever
was
used
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
I
offer
my self
to
suffer
the
punishment
appointed
by
God
to
a
false
Preacher
.
And
it
appeareth
unto
me
(
saith
the
Preacher
)
that
the
Affirmers
should
be
subject
to
the
same
Law
;
for
it
is
the
truth
of
God
,
that
you
persecute
as
a
blasphemy
;
and
it
is
the
invention
of
the
Devill
,
that
obstinately
against
his
Word
you
maintaine
;
The
generall
assembly
holden
in
Iune
,
1564.
approached
,
unto
the
which
a
great
part
of
the
Nobilitie
(
of
those
that
are
called
Protestants
)
convened
,
some
for
assistance
of
the
Ministers
,
and
some
to
accuse
them
,
as
we
shall
after
hear
.
A
little
before
these
troubles
,
which
Sathan
raised
in
the
Body
of
the
Church
,
began
one
David
an
Italian
,
to
be
great
in
the
Court
;
the
Queen
used
him
for
Secretary
,
for
things
that
appertained
to
her
secret
affairs
,
or
elsewhere
:
great
men
made
suit
unto
him
,
and
their
suits
were
the
better
heard
:
But
of
his
beginning
and
progresse
,
we
delay
now
further
to
speak
,
and
refer
it
unto
another
fitter
occasion
of
time
and
place
,
because
that
his
end
will
require
the
description
of
the
whole
.
The
first
day
of
the
generall
Assembly
,
neither
the
Courtiers
;
nor
the
Lords
that
depended
upon
the
Court
,
presented
themselves
in
Session
with
their
Brethren
;
whereat
many
wondred
.
One
ancient
and
honourable
man
,
the
Laird
of
Lundie
,
said
,
Nay
,
I
wonder
not
at
their
absence
;
but
I
wonder
that
at
our
last
Assembly
they
drew
themselves
apart
,
and
joyned
not
with
us
,
but
drew
from
us
some
of
our
Ministers
,
and
willed
them
to
conclude
such
things
as
were
never
proposed
to
the
publike
Assembly
,
very
prejudiciall
to
the
Liberty
of
the
Church
;
and
therefore
my
judgement
is
,
That
they
shall
be
informed
of
this
offence
,
which
the
whole
Brethren
have
conceived
of
their
former
Fact
;
Humbly
requiring
,
That
if
they
be
Brethren
,
that
they
would
assist
their
Brethren
with
their
presence
and
counsell
,
for
we
had
never
greater
need
:
And
if
they
be
minded
to
fall
back
from
us
,
it
were
better
we
knew
it
now
,
then
afterwards
.
Thereto
agreed
the
whole
Assembly
,
and
gave
Commission
to
certaine
Brethren
,
to
signifie
the
mindes
of
the
Assembly
unto
the
Lords
;
which
was
done
that
same
afternoon
.
The
Courtiers
at
the
first
seemed
a
little
offended
,
that
they
should
be
as
it
were
suspected
of
defection
;
yet
neverthelesse
upon
the
morning
they
joyned
with
the
Assembly
,
and
came
unto
it
;
but
they
drew
themselves
(
like
as
they
did
before
)
apart
,
and
entred
into
the
inner
Councell-House
.
They
were
the
Duke
,
the
Earls
of
Argyle
,
Murray
,
Mortoune
,
Glencarne
,
Mershall
,
Lord
Rosse
,
the
Master
of
Maxwell
,
Secretary
Lethington
,
the
Justice
Clerk
,
the
Clerk
of
the
Register
,
and
the
Laird
of
Pittarrow
Comptroller
.
After
a
little
consultation
,
they
directed
a
Messenger
,
M.
George
Hay
,
the
Minister
of
the
Court
,
requiring
the
Superintendents
,
and
some
of
the
learned
Ministers
,
to
confer
with
them
.
The
Assembly
answered
,
They
convened
to
deliberate
upon
the
common
affairs
of
the
Church
,
and
therefore
that
they
could
not
lack
their
Superintendents
,
and
chiefe
Ministers
,
whose
judgements
were
so
necessary
,
that
the
rest
should
sit
(
as
it
were
)
idle
,
without
them
;
And
therefore
willed
them
,
as
oft
before
,
That
if
they
acknowledged
themselves
Members
of
the
Church
,
that
they
would
joyn
with
their
Brethren
,
and
propose
in
publike
such
things
as
they
pleased
,
and
so
they
should
have
the
assistance
of
the
whole
,
in
all
things
that
might
stand
with
Gods
Commandment
:
But
to
send
from
themselves
a
portion
of
their
company
,
they
understood
,
That
thereof
hurt
and
slander
might
arise
,
rather
then
any
profit
or
comfort
to
the
Church
;
for
they
feared
that
all
men
should
not
stand
content
with
the
conclusion
,
where
the
conference
and
reasonings
were
heard
but
of
a
few
.
This
answer
was
not
given
without
cause
;
for
no
small
travell
was
made
,
to
have
drawn
some
Ministers
to
the
faction
of
the
Courtiers
,
and
to
have
sustained
their
Arguments
and
Opinions
:
But
when
it
was
conceived
by
the
most
politick
amongst
them
,
That
they
could
not
travell
by
that
means
,
they
prepared
the
matter
in
other
termes
,
purging
themselves
,
That
they
never
meant
to
divide
themselves
from
the
Society
of
their
Brethren
,
but
because
they
had
certain
Heads
to
confer
with
certain
Ministers
.
But
the
Assembly
did
still
reply
,
That
secret
Conference
would
they
not
admit
,
in
those
Heads
that
should
be
concluded
by
generall
Voice
.
The
Lords
promised
,
That
no
Conclusion
should
be
taken
,
neither
yet
Vote
required
,
till
that
both
the
Propositions
and
the
Reasons
should
be
heard
and
considered
by
the
whole
Body
;
and
upon
that
condition
were
directed
unto
them
,
with
expresse
charge
,
To
conclude
nothing
,
without
the
knowledge
and
advise
of
the
Assembly
,
The
Laird
of
Dun
,
Superintendent
of
Angus
,
the
Superintendents
of
Lothain
and
Fyfe
,
Master
Iohn
Row
,
Master
Iohn
Craig
,
William
Christieson
,
Master
David
Lyndsay
,
Ministers
;
with
the
Rector
of
Saint
Androes
,
and
Master
George
Hay
,
the
Superintendent
of
Glasgow
:
Master
Iohn
Willock
was
Moderator
,
and
Iohn
Knox
waited
upon
the
Scribe
;
And
so
were
they
appointed
to
sit
with
the
Brethren
:
And
yet
because
the
principall
complaint
touched
Iohn
Knox
,
he
was
also
called
for
.
Iohn
Knox
,
to
moderate
your selfe
,
as
well
in
form
of
praying
for
the
Queens
Majesty
,
as
in
Doctrine
that
you
propose
,
touching
her
State
and
Obedience
:
Neither
shall
ye
take
this
(
said
he
)
as
spoken
to
your
reproach
,
quia
mens
pulchra
,
interdum
in
corpore
pulchro
;
But
because
that
others
,
by
your
example
,
may
imitate
the
like
liberty
,
albeit
not
with
the
same
discretion
and
foresight
;
and
what
opinion
that
may
engender
in
the
peoples
heads
,
wise
men
may
foresee
.
Iohn
Knox
his
answer
.
The
said
Iohn
prepared
himself
for
answer
as
follows
:
If
such
as
fear
God
,
have
occasion
to
praise
him
,
because
that
Idolatry
is
maintained
,
the
servants
of
God
despised
,
wicked
men
placed
again
in
Honour
and
Authority
(
Master
Henry
Sinclare
was
of
short
time
before
,
made
President
,
who
before
durst
not
have
sitten
in
Judgement
)
And
finally
,
if
we
ought
to
praise
God
,
because
that
vice
and
impiety
over-floweth
the
whole
Realm
,
without
punishment
,
then
we
have
occasion
to
rejoyce
and
praise
God
:
But
if
these
and
the
like
,
use
to
provoke
Gods
vengeance
against
Realms
and
Nations
,
then
in
my
judgement
,
the
godly
within
Scotland
ought
to
lament
and
mourn
,
and
so
to
prevent
Gods
Judgements
,
lest
that
he
finding
all
in
a
like
security
,
strike
in
his
hot
indignation
,
beginning
,
perchance
,
at
such
as
think
they
offend
not
.
That
is
one
Head
(
said
Lethington
)
whereunto
you
and
I
never
agreed
;
for
how
are
you
able
to
prove
,
That
God
ever
struck
or
plagued
any
Nation
or
People
for
the
iniquity
of
their
Prince
,
if
that
they
themselves
lived
godlily
?
I
looked
(
said
he
)
my
Lord
,
to
have
audience
till
that
I
had
absolved
the
other
two
parts
:
But
seeing
it
pleaseth
your
Lordship
to
cut
me
off
before
the
midst
,
I
will
answer
to
your
question
.
The
Scripture
of
God
teacheth
me
,
That
Ierusalem
and
Iuda
were
punished
for
the
sins
of
Manasses
.
And
if
you
alleadge
,
That
they
were
punished
because
they
were
wicked
,
and
offended
with
their
King
,
and
not
because
their
King
was
wicked
;
I
answer
,
That
albeit
the
Spirit
of
God
makes
for
me
,
saying
in
expresse
words
,
For
the
sins
of
Manasses
,
yet
will
I
not
be
so
obstinate
,
as
to
lay
the
whole
sin
,
and
plagues
that
thereof
ensued
,
upon
the
King
,
and
utterly
absolve
the
people
;
but
I
will
grant
withall
,
That
the
whole
people
offended
with
their
King
;
but
how
,
and
in
what
fashion
,
I
fear
that
ye
and
I
shall
not
agree
:
I
doubt
not
but
the
great
multitude
accompanied
him
in
all
the
abomination
that
he
did
;
for
Idolatry
and
false
Religion
,
hath
ever
been
,
and
will
be
,
pleasing
to
the
most
part
of
men
:
But
to
affirm
,
That
all
Iudah
committed
really
the
acts
of
his
impiety
,
is
but
to
affirm
that
which
neither
hath
certainty
,
nor
yet
appearance
of
any
truth
;
for
who
can
think
it
to
be
possible
,
That
all
those
of
Ierusalem
should
so
shortly
turn
to
Idolatry
,
considering
the
notable
Reformation
lately
before
had
,
in
the
dayes
of
Hezekias
:
But
yet
(
sayes
the
Text
)
Manasses
made
Iuda
,
and
all
the
inhabitants
of
Ierusalem
to
erre
.
True
it
is
,
the
one
part
(
as
I
have
said
)
willingly
followed
him
in
his
Idolatry
,
the
other
suffered
him
to
defile
Ierusalem
and
the
Temple
of
God
with
all
abominations
,
and
so
were
they
criminall
of
his
sin
;
the
one
by
act
and
deed
,
the
other
by
suffering
and
permission
,
even
as
Scotland
is
this
day
guilty
of
the
Queens
Idolatry
;
and
ye
,
my
Lords
,
in
speciall
,
above
others
.
Well
(
said
Lethington
)
that
is
the
chief
Head
wherein
we
never
agreed
;
but
of
that
we
shall
speak
hereafter
:
What
will
ye
say
as
touching
the
moving
of
the
people
to
have
a
good
opinion
of
the
Queens
Majesty
,
and
as
concerning
obedience
to
be
given
to
her
Authority
?
as
also
of
the
form
of
Prayer
which
ye
commonly
use
?
My
Lord
(
saith
he
)
more
earnestly
to
move
the
people
,
or
yet
otherwise
to
pray
,
then
heretofore
I
have
done
,
Iohn
Knox
)
shall
be
alwayes
wrested
in
the
worst
part
,
O
Lord
,
if
thy
good
pleasure
be
,
purge
the
heart
of
the
Queens
Majestie
from
the
venome
of
Idolatry
,
Iohn
Knox
his
prayer
for
the
Queen
.
and
deliver
her
from
the
bondage
and
thraldom
of
Satan
,
into
the
which
she
hath
been
brought
up
,
and
yet
remains
,
for
the
lack
of
true
Doctrine
;
and
let
her
see
,
by
the
illumination
of
thy
holy
Spirit
,
That
there
is
no
means
to
please
thee
,
but
by
Iesus
Christ
thy
only
Son
;
and
that
Iesus
Christ
cannot
be
found
,
but
in
thy
holy
Word
;
nor
yet
received
,
but
as
it
prescribes
,
which
is
,
To
renounce
our
own
wisedom
,
and
preconceived
opinion
,
and
worship
thee
as
it
commands
;
that
in
so
doing
,
she
may
avoid
the
eternall
damnation
which
is
ordained
for
all
obstinate
and
impenitent
to
thee
;
and
that
this
poor
Realm
may
also
escape
that
plague
and
vengeance
which
inevitably
followeth
Idolatry
,
maintained
against
thy
manifest
Word
,
and
the
light
thereof
.
This
(
said
he
)
is
the
form
of
common
Prayer
,
as
your selves
can
witnesse
:
Now
what
is
worthy
of
reprehension
in
it
,
I
would
hear
.
There
are
three
things
in
it
(
said
Lethington
)
that
never
liked
me
;
and
the
first
is
,
Ye
pray
for
the
Queens
Majesty
with
a
condition
,
saying
,
Illuminate
her
heart
,
if
thy
good
pleasure
be
;
Wherein
it
may
appear
,
That
ye
doubt
of
her
conversion
;
Where
have
ye
the
example
of
such
Prayer
?
Wheresoever
the
examples
are
(
said
the
other
)
I
am
assured
of
the
Rule
,
which
is
this
,
If
we
shall
ask
any
thing
according
to
his
Will
,
he
shall
grant
us
:
And
our
Master
Christ
Jesus
commands
us
to
pray
unto
our
Father
,
Thy
will
be
done
.
But
(
said
Lethington
)
Where
ever
finde
ye
any
of
the
Prophets
so
to
have
prayed
?
It
sufficeth
me
(
said
the
other
)
my
Lord
,
that
the
Master
and
Teacher
both
of
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
hath
taught
me
so
to
pray
.
But
in
so
doing
(
said
Lethington
)
ye
put
a
doubt
in
the
peoples
heads
of
her
conversion
.
Not
I
(
said
the
other
)
but
her
own
obstinate
rebellion
,
causeth
more
then
me
to
doubt
of
her
conversion
.
Wherein
(
said
he
)
rebells
she
against
God
?
In
all
the
actions
of
her
life
(
said
M.
Knox
)
but
in
these
two
Heads
especially
;
The
former
is
,
That
she
will
not
hear
the
Preaching
of
the
blessed
Evangel
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Iohn
Knox
)
But
yet
for
further
declaration
,
I
will
demand
a
question
,
which
is
this
,
Whether
ye
think
that
the
Apostles
prayed
themselves
,
as
they
commanded
others
to
pray
,
or
not
?
who
doubts
of
that
,
said
the
company
that
were
present
.
Well
then
,
said
Iohn
Knox
,
I
am
assured
,
that
Peter
said
these
words
to
Simon
Magus
,
Repent
therefore
of
this
thy
wickednesse
,
and
pray
God
,
That
if
it
be
possible
,
the
thoughts
of
thy
heart
may
be
forgiven
thee
.
Here
we
may
cleerly
see
,
That
Peter
joynes
a
condition
with
his
Commandment
,
That
Simon
should
repent
and
pray
;
to
wit
,
If
it
were
possible
that
his
sin
might
be
forgiven
,
for
he
was
not
ignorant
,
that
some
sinnes
are
unto
death
,
and
so
without
all
hope
of
repentance
,
or
remission
.
And
think
ye
not
(
my
Lord
Secretary
,
said
he
)
but
that
same
doubt
may
touch
my
heart
;
as
touching
the
Queens
conversion
,
that
then
touched
the
heart
of
the
Apostle
;
I
would
never
(
said
Lethington
)
heare
you
,
or
any
other
call
that
in
doubt
:
But
your
will
(
said
the
other
)
is
no
assurance
to
my
conscience
.
And
to
speak
freely
,
My
Lord
,
I
wonder
if
yee
your self
doubt
not
of
the
Queens
conversion
;
for
more
evident
signes
of
Induration
have
appeared
,
and
do
appear
in
her
,
then
Peter
outwardly
could
have
espyed
in
Simon
Magus
;
for
albeit
sometimes
,
he
was
a
Sorcerer
,
yet
joyned
he
with
the
Apostles
,
beleeved
,
and
was
baptized
.
And
albeit
,
That
the
venome
of
Avarice
remained
in
his
heart
,
and
that
he
would
have
bought
the
holy
Ghost
;
yet
,
when
he
heard
the
fearfull
threatnings
of
God
pronounced
against
him
,
he
trembled
;
desired
the
assistance
of
the
Prayers
of
the
Apostles
;
and
so
humbled
himself
,
so
farre
as
the
judgement
of
man
could
peirce
,
like
a
true
penitent
;
and
yet
we
see
that
Peter
doubts
of
his
conversion
;
Why
then
may
not
all
the
godly
,
justly
doubt
of
the
conversion
of
the
Queen
,
who
hath
used
Idolatry
,
which
is
also
most
odious
in
the
sight
of
the
most
jealous
God
,
and
still
continues
in
the
same
;
yet
she
despises
all
threatnings
,
and
refuseth
all
godly
admonitions
.
Why
say
ye
,
That
she
refuseth
admonition
,
(
said
Lethington
)
she
will
gladly
hear
any
man
:
But
what
obedience
(
said
the
other
)
to
God
or
to
his
word
ensues
of
all
that
is
spoken
unto
her
,
or
when
shall
she
be
seen
to
give
her
presence
to
the
publike
Preaching
;
I
think
never
(
said
Lethington
)
so
long
as
she
is
thus
used
.
And
so
long
(
said
the
other
)
yee
,
and
all
others
must
be
content
,
that
I
pray
so
,
as
I
may
be
assured
to
be
heard
of
my
God
;
that
is
,
That
his
good
will
may
be
done
,
either
in
making
her
comfortable
to
his
Church
;
or
if
that
he
hath
appointed
her
to
be
a
scourge
to
the
same
,
That
we
may
have
patience
,
and
she
may
be
bridled
.
Well
,
(
said
Lethington
)
Let
us
come
to
the
second
head
?
Where
finde
ye
,
that
the
Scriptures
calls
any
the
bond
slaves
of
Satan
,
or
that
the
Prophets
of
God
spake
of
Kings
and
Princes
,
so
irreverently
.
The
Scripture
,
said
Iohn
Knox
,
saith
,
That
by
nature
wee
are
all
the
sonnes
of
wrath
:
Our
Master
Christ
affirmes
,
That
such
as
doe
sinne
,
are
servants
to
sinne
,
and
that
it
is
the
onely
Sonne
of
God
that
sets
men
at
freedome
;
now
what
difference
there
is
betwixt
the
sonnes
of
wrath
,
the
servants
of
sinne
,
&c.
And
the
slaves
of
Satan
,
I
understand
not
,
except
I
be
taught
;
And
if
the
sharpnesse
of
the
terme
offend
you
,
I
have
not
invented
that
phrase
of
speech
,
but
have
learned
it
out
of
Gods
Scriptures
;
for
these
words
I
finde
spoken
unto
Paul
,
Behold
I
send
thee
unto
the
Gentiles
,
to
open
their
eyes
,
that
they
may
turne
from
darknesse
unto
light
,
and
from
the
power
of
Sathan
unto
God
.
Mark
the
words
,
my
Lord
,
and
stirre
not
at
the
speaking
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
And
the
same
Apostle
writing
to
his
Scholler
Timothius
,
Instruct
with
meeknesse
those
that
are
contrary
minded
,
if
that
God
at
any
time
will
give
them
repentance
,
that
they
may
know
the
truth
,
and
come
to
amendment
out
of
the
snare
of
the
Devill
,
which
are
taken
of
him
at
his
will
.
If
your
Lordship
do
rightly
consider
these
sentences
,
you
shall
not
onely
finde
my
words
to
be
the
words
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
but
also
the
condition
which
I
use
to
adde
,
to
have
the
assurance
of
Gods
Scriptures
.
But
they
speak
nothing
against
Kings
in
Scripture
in
speciall
(
said
Lethington
)
and
your
continuall
crying
is
,
The
Queens
Idolatry
,
The
Queens
Masse
will
provoke
Gods
vengeance
.
In
the
former
sentence
(
said
the
other
)
I
hear
not
Kings
and
Queens
excepted
,
but
all
unfaithfull
are
pronounced
to
stand
in
one
rank
,
and
to
be
in
bondage
to
one
Tyrant
the
Devill
.
But
beleeve
me
,
my
Lord
,
you
little
regard
the
state
wherein
they
stand
,
when
you
would
have
them
so
flattered
,
that
the
danger
thereof
should
neither
be
knowne
,
neither
yet
declared
to
the
people
.
Where
will
you
finde
(
said
Lethington
)
that
any
of
the
Prophets
did
so
use
Kings
,
Queens
,
Rulers
or
Magistrates
.
In
more
places
then
one
,
(
said
the
other
;
)
Ahab
was
a
King
,
and
Iezabel
a
Queen
,
and
yet
what
the
Prophet
Elias
said
to
the
one
,
and
to
the
other
I
suppose
you
are
not
ignorant
.
That
was
not
cried
out
before
the
people
,
(
said
Lethington
)
to
make
them
odious
unto
their
subjects
.
That
Elias
said
,
Doggs
shall
lick
the
blood
of
Ahab
,
(
said
Iohn
Knox
)
and
eate
the
flesh
of
Iezabell
,
the
Scriptures
assures
me
;
but
that
it
was
whispered
in
their
Eares
,
or
in
a
Corner
,
I
read
not
;
but
the
plain
contrary
appears
to
me
,
which
is
,
that
both
the
people
and
the
Court
understood
well
enough
what
the
Prophet
had
promised
;
for
so
witnessed
Iehu
after
that
Gods
vengeance
had
stricken
Iezabell
.
These
were
singular
motions
of
the
Spirit
of
God
(
said
Lethington
)
and
appertaineth
nothing
to
our
age
.
Then
hath
the
Scripture
(
said
the
other
)
deceived
me
,
for
Saint
Paul
teacheth
me
,
that
whatsoever
is
written
within
the
holy
Scriptures
,
the
same
is
written
for
our
instruction
;
And
my
Master
saith
,
That
every
learned
Scribe
brings
forth
of
his
Treasure
,
both
things
old
and
things
new
;
and
the
Prophet
Ieremy
affirmes
,
That
every
Realme
or
Citie
that
likewise
offends
,
(
as
then
did
Ierusalem
)
should
likewise
be
punished
.
Why
then
,
that
the
facts
of
ancient
Prophets
,
and
the
fearfull
judgements
of
God
,
executed
before
us
,
upon
the
disobedient
,
appertain
not
unto
our
age
,
I
neither
see
,
nor
yet
can
understand
.
But
now
to
put
an
end
to
this
Head
,
my
Lord
,
(
saith
he
)
the
Prophets
of
God
have
not
spared
to
rebuke
Kings
,
Iehoram
,
What
have
I
to
doe
with
thee
,
get
thee
to
the
other
Prophets
of
thy
Mother
;
for
as
the
Lord
of
Hostes
liveth
,
in
whose
sight
I
stand
▪
if
it
were
not
that
I
regard
the
presence
of
Iehosaphat
,
the
King
of
Iudah
,
I
would
not
have
looked
toward
thee
,
nor
seene
thee
?
Plaine
it
is
,
that
the
Prophet
was
a
Subject
in
the
Kingdome
of
Israel
,
and
yet
how
little
reverence
he
giveth
to
the
King
;
we
heare
Ieremy
the
Prophet
was
commanded
to
Cry
to
the
King
and
Queene
,
and
to
say
,
Behave
your selves
lowly
,
execute
justice
,
and
judgement
,
&c.
or
else
your
Carcasses
shall
be
casten
to
the
heate
of
the
day
,
and
unto
the
frost
of
the
night
.
Unto
Conias
,
Sullim
,
and
Zedekias
,
he
speaketh
in
speciall
,
and
shewes
to
them
in
his
publike
Sermons
their
miserable
ends
;
and
therefore
yee
ought
not
to
thinke
strange
my
Lord
(
said
he
)
albeit
the
servants
of
God
,
taxe
the
vices
of
Kings
and
Queenes
,
even
as
well
as
of
other
offenders
;
and
that
because
their
sinnes
be
more
noysome
to
the
Common-wealth
,
then
are
the
sinnes
of
inferiour
persons
.
The
most
part
of
this
reasoning
,
Secretary
Lethington
leaned
upon
the
Master
of
Maxwells
Breast
,
who
said
,
I
am
almost
weary
,
I
would
some
other
would
reason
in
the
chief
head
,
which
is
yet
untouched
.
Then
the
Earle
of
Mortoune
,
Chancellor
,
commanded
Master
George
Hay
to
reason
against
Iohn
Knox
in
the
head
of
obedience
due
to
Magistrates
,
who
began
so
to
doe
;
Unto
whom
Iohn
Knox
said
,
Brother
,
that
ye
shall
reason
in
my
contrary
,
I
am
well
content
,
because
I
know
you
to
be
both
a
man
of
learning
,
and
of
modesty
;
but
that
you
shall
oppose
your selfe
unto
the
Trueth
,
whereof
I
suppose
your
owne
conscience
is
no
lesse
perswaded
,
The
said
Master
George
answered
,
That
I
will
not
oppose
my selfe
unto
you
,
as
one
willing
to
impugne
or
confute
that
Head
of
Doctrine
,
which
not
onely
yee
,
but
many
others
;
yea
,
and
my selfe
have
affirmed
,
farre
be
it
from
me
,
for
so
should
I
be
found
contrarious
to
my selfe
;
for
my
Lord
Secretary
knows
,
my
judgement
in
that
Head
.
Marry
,
said
the
Secretary
,
you
are
(
in
my
opinion
)
the
worst
of
the
two
,
for
I
remember
that
your
Reasoning
when
the
Queen
was
in
Carricke
.
Well
said
Iohn
Knox
,
seeing
Brother
,
God
hath
made
you
one
to
fill
the
chaire
of
verity
;
wherein
I
am
assured
,
we
agree
in
all
principall
Heads
of
Doctrine
;
Let
it
never
be
said
,
That
we
agree
not
in
disputation
.
Iohn
Knox
was
moved
thus
to
speake
,
because
he
understood
more
of
the
craft
then
the
other
did
.
Well
(
said
Lethington
)
I
am
somewhat
better
provided
in
this
last
Head
,
then
I
was
in
the
other
two
:
Master
Knox
,
said
he
,
yesterday
we
heard
your
Judgement
upon
the
thirteenth
to
the
Romanes
;
we
heard
the
minde
of
the
Apostle
well
opened
;
we
heard
the
causes
why
God
hath
established
powers
upon
the
earth
;
we
heard
of
the
necessitie
that
mankinde
hath
of
the
same
;
and
wee
heard
the
dutie
of
Magistrates
sufficiently
declared
;
But
in
two
things
I
was
offended
,
as
I
thinke
some
other
more
of
my
Lords
that
were
present
:
which
was
,
Ye
made
difference
betwixt
the
Ordinance
of
God
,
and
the
persons
that
were
placed
in
Authoritie
:
And
ye
affirmed
,
That
men
might
refuse
the
persons
,
and
yet
not
offend
against
Gods
Ordinance
;
This
is
one
,
the
other
yee
had
no
time
to
explaine
;
but
this
me
thought
ye
meant
,
That
Subjects
were
not
bound
to
obey
their
Princes
,
if
they
command
unlawfull
things
,
but
that
they
might
refuse
their
Princes
;
and
that
they
were
not
ever
bound
to
suffer
.
In
very
deed
,
said
the
other
,
ye
have
rightly
both
marked
my
words
,
and
understood
my
minde
;
for
of
that
same
Judgement
I
have
long
been
,
and
yet
so
remaine
.
He
that
resisteth
,
resisteth
the
Ordinance
of
God
.
My
Lord
said
he
,
The
plaine
words
of
the
Apostle
makes
the
difference
,
and
the
facts
of
many
approved
by
God
,
prove
my
affirmative
.
First
the
Apostle
affirmes
,
That
the
powers
are
ordained
of
God
,
for
the
preservation
of
quiet
and
peaceable
men
,
and
for
the
punishment
of
malefactors
;
whereof
it
is
plaine
,
That
the
Ordinance
of
God
and
the
power
given
unto
man
,
is
one
thing
,
and
the
person
clad
with
the
Authoritie
,
is
another
;
For
Gods
Ordinance
is
the
conservation
of
mankinde
,
The
punishment
of
vice
,
and
the
maintenance
of
vertue
,
which
in
it self
,
is
holy
,
just
,
constant
,
stable
,
and
perpetuall
;
but
men
clad
with
the
Authoritie
,
are
commonly
prophane
and
unjust
;
yee
,
they
are
mutable
,
transitory
,
and
subject
to
corruption
,
as
God
threateneth
by
his
Prophet
David
,
I
have
said
yee
are
gods
,
and
every
one
of
you
the
sonnes
of
the
most
high
;
but
yee
shall
dye
as
man
,
and
the
Princes
shall
fall
like
others
.
Here
I
am
assured
,
That
the
persons
,
yee
soule
and
body
are
threatned
with
death
;
I
think
that
so
ye
will
not
affirm
,
is
the
Authothority
,
the
Ordinance
,
and
the
Power
,
wherewith
God
endeued
such
persons
;
for
(
as
I
have
said
)
it
is
holy
,
so
is
the
permanent
will
of
God
.
And
now
,
my
Lord
,
that
the
Prince
may
be
resisted
,
and
yet
the
Ordinance
of
God
not
violated
:
It
is
evident
that
the
people
resisted
Saul
,
when
he
had
sworn
by
the
living
God
that
Ionathan
should
die
;
Iohn
Knox
,
because
she
is
offended
at
him
,
I
would
not
obey
her
:
But
if
she
would
command
others
to
do
it
,
or
yet
by
colour
of
Justice
take
his
life
from
him
,
I
cannot
tell
if
I
be
bound
to
defend
him
against
the
Queen
and
her
Officers
.
With
protestation
(
said
the
other
)
That
the
auditors
think
not
that
I
speak
in
favour
of
my self
,
I
say
,
my
Lord
,
That
if
ye
be
perswaded
of
my
innocency
,
and
if
God
have
given
unto
you
such
power
and
credit
as
might
deliver
me
,
and
yet
suffered
me
to
perish
,
that
in
so
doing
,
ye
should
be
criminall
and
guilty
of
my
blood
.
Prove
that
,
and
win
the
play
(
said
Lethington
.
)
Well
,
my
Lord
(
said
the
other
)
remember
your
promise
,
and
I
will
be
short
in
my
probation
:
The
Prophet
Ieremy
was
apprehended
by
the
Priests
and
Prophets
(
who
were
a
part
of
the
Authority
within
Ierusalem
)
and
by
the
multitude
of
the
people
,
and
this
sentence
was
pronounced
against
him
,
Thou
shalt
die
the
death
;
for
thou
hast
said
,
This
house
shall
be
like
Siloh
,
and
this
City
shall
be
desolate
,
without
any
Inhabitant
,
&c.
The
Princes
hearing
the
uprore
,
came
from
the
Kings
house
,
and
sate
down
in
Judgement
in
the
entry
of
the
new
Gate
of
the
Lords
House
;
And
there
the
Priests
and
Prophets
,
before
the
Princes
,
and
before
all
the
people
,
intented
their
Accusation
in
these
words
;
This
man
is
worthy
to
die
;
for
he
hath
prophesied
against
this
City
,
and
your
eares
have
heard
.
Ieremiah
answered
,
That
whatsoever
he
had
spoken
,
proceeded
from
God
;
and
therefore
said
he
;
As
for
me
,
behold
,
I
am
in
your
hands
,
do
with
me
as
ye
thinke
good
and
right
;
But
know
ye
for
certaine
,
That
if
ye
put
me
to
death
,
ye
shall
surely
bring
innocent
blood
upon
your
soules
,
and
upon
this
Citie
,
and
upon
the
inhabitants
thereof
:
For
of
a
truth
,
the
Lord
hath
sent
me
unto
you
to
speake
all
these
words
.
Now
,
my
Lord
,
if
the
Princes
and
the
whole
people
should
have
been
guilty
of
the
Prophets
blood
,
How
shall
ye
,
or
others
,
be
judged
innocent
before
God
,
if
ye
shall
suffer
the
blood
of
such
as
have
not
deserved
their
blood
to
be
shed
,
when
ye
may
save
it
.
The
causes
were
nothing
alike
(
said
Lethington
.
)
And
I
would
learn
(
said
the
other
)
wherein
the
dissimilitude
stands
.
First
(
said
Lethington
)
the
King
had
not
condemned
him
to
death
;
And
next
,
The
false
Prophets
,
the
Priests
,
and
the
People
,
accused
him
without
a
cause
,
and
therefore
they
could
not
be
guilty
of
his
blood
.
Neither
of
these
(
said
Iohn
Knox
)
fights
against
my
argument
;
For
albeit
the
King
was
neither
present
,
nor
yet
had
condemned
him
,
yet
were
the
Princes
and
chiefe
Councellors
there
sitting
in
Judgement
,
who
represented
the
Kings
Authority
,
hearing
the
accusation
laid
unto
the
charge
of
the
Prophet
;
And
therefore
he
forewarns
them
of
the
danger
,
as
before
is
said
;
to
wit
,
That
in
case
he
should
be
condemned
,
and
so
put
to
death
,
That
the
King
,
the
Councell
,
and
the
whole
City
of
Ierusalem
,
should
be
guilty
of
his
blood
,
because
that
he
had
committed
no
crime
worthy
of
death
:
And
if
ye
thinke
that
they
all
should
have
been
criminall
,
onely
because
that
they
all
accused
him
,
the
plain
Text
witnesseth
the
contrary
;
for
the
Princes
defended
him
,
and
so
(
no
doubt
)
did
a
great
part
of
the
People
;
and
yet
he
boldly
affirmed
,
That
they
should
be
all
guilty
of
his
blood
,
I
sought
a
man
amongst
them
,
that
should
make
up
the
hedge
,
and
stand
in
the
gap
before
me
for
the
Land
,
that
I
should
not
destroy
it
,
but
I
found
none
;
Therefore
have
I
poured
forth
my
indignation
upon
them
.
Hereof
,
my
Lord
,
(
said
he
)
it
is
plain
,
That
God
craves
,
not
onely
that
man
should
do
no
iniquity
in
his
owne
person
;
but
also
that
he
oppose
himself
to
all
iniquity
,
so
farre
as
in
him
lieth
.
Then
will
ye
(
said
Lethington
)
make
subjects
to
controll
their
Princes
and
Rulers
.
And
what
harme
(
said
the
other
)
should
the
Common-wealth
receive
,
if
the
corrupt
affections
of
ignorant
Rulers
were
moderated
,
and
so
bridled
by
the
wisedome
and
discretion
of
godly
subjects
,
that
they
should
do
no
wrong
,
nor
no
violence
to
any
man
.
All
this
reasoning
(
said
Lethington
)
is
out
of
the
purpose
;
For
we
reason
as
if
the
Queen
should
become
such
an
enemy
to
our
Religion
,
that
she
should
persecute
it
,
and
put
innocent
men
to
death
;
while
I
am
assured
,
she
never
thought
,
nor
never
will
do
;
For
if
I
should
see
her
begin
at
that
end
,
yea
,
if
I
should
suspect
any
such
thing
in
her
,
I
should
be
as
farre
forward
in
that
argument
,
as
ye
,
or
any
other
within
the
Realme
:
But
there
is
no
such
thing
;
Our
Question
is
,
Whether
that
ye
may
suppresse
the
Queens
Masse
;
or
,
Whether
that
her
Idolatry
shall
be
laid
to
our
charge
.
What
ye
may
(
said
Iohn
Knox
)
by
force
,
I
dispute
not
:
But
what
ye
may
and
ought
to
do
by
Gods
expresse
Commandment
,
that
I
can
tell
Idolatry
ought
not
onely
to
be
suppressed
,
but
the
Idolater
also
ought
to
die
the
death
:
But
by
whom
?
By
the
people
of
God
(
said
the
other
)
for
the
Commandment
was
given
to
Israel
,
as
ye
may
reade
,
Heare
Israel
,
,
(
sayes
the
Lord
)
the
Statutes
and
the
Ordinances
of
the
Lord
thy
God
,
&c.
Yea
,
a
Commandment
is
given
,
that
if
it
be
heard
that
Idolatry
is
committed
in
any
one
City
,
inquisition
shall
be
taken
;
and
if
it
be
found
true
,
That
then
the
whole
Body
of
the
People
arise
and
destroy
that
City
,
sparing
in
it
neither
man
,
woman
,
nor
childe
.
But
there
is
no
Commandment
(
said
the
Secretary
)
given
to
punish
their
King
.
If
he
be
an
Idolater
,
I
finde
no
priviledge
granted
unto
Kings
(
said
the
other
)
by
God
,
more
then
unto
the
people
,
to
offend
Gods
Majestie
.
I
grant
(
said
Lethington
)
but
yet
the
people
may
not
be
judges
to
their
King
to
punish
him
,
albeit
he
be
an
Idoter
.
God
(
said
the
other
)
is
the
Universall
Judge
,
as
well
unto
the
King
,
as
to
the
People
:
So
that
what
his
Word
commands
to
be
punished
in
the
one
,
is
not
to
be
absolved
in
the
other
.
We
agree
in
that
(
said
Lethington
)
But
the
people
may
not
execute
Gods
Judgements
,
but
mst
leave
it
unto
himselfe
,
who
will
either
punish
it
by
Death
,
by
Warre
,
by
Imprisonment
,
or
by
some
other
kinde
of
his
Plagues
.
I
know
(
said
Iohn
Knox
)
the
last
part
of
the
reason
to
be
true
:
But
for
the
first
,
That
the
people
,
yea
,
or
a
part
of
the
people
,
may
not
execute
Gods
Judgements
against
their
King
,
being
an
offendor
:
I
am
assured
ye
have
no
other
Warrant
,
except
your
own
imaginations
,
and
the
opinion
of
such
as
more
fear
to
offend
their
Princes
then
God
.
Why
say
ye
so
(
said
Lethington
)
I
have
the
judgement
of
the
most
famous
men
in
Europe
,
and
of
such
as
ye
your selfe
will
confesse
both
godly
and
learned
.
And
with
that
he
called
for
his
Papers
,
which
produced
by
Master
Maitland
,
he
bagan
to
reade
with
great
gravity
the
Judgements
of
Luther
,
Melancthon
,
the
mindes
of
Bucer
,
Musculus
,
and
Calvin
,
how
Christians
should
behave
themselves
in
time
of
Persecution
;
yea
,
the
Book
of
Baruc
was
not
omitted
,
with
this
conclusion
,
The
gathering
of
those
things
(
said
he
)
hath
cost
me
more
travell
then
I
thinke
this
seven
yeers
in
reading
Commentaries
.
The
more
pity
(
said
the
other
)
and
yet
what
you
have
profited
your
own
cause
,
let
others
judge
.
But
as
for
my
argument
,
I
am
assured
you
have
infirmed
it
in
nothing
;
for
your
first
two
witnesses
speak
against
the
Anabaptists
,
who
deny
that
Christians
should
be
subject
to
Magistrates
;
or
yet
that
it
is
lawfull
for
a
Christian
to
be
a
Magistrate
:
whose
opinion
,
I
no
lesse
abhor
,
then
ye
do
,
or
any
other
that
liveth
.
The
others
speak
of
Christians
subject
to
Tyrants
and
Infidels
,
so
dispersed
,
that
they
have
no
other
force
,
but
onely
to
sob
unto
God
for
deliverance
;
that
such
(
indeed
)
should
hazard
any
further
then
these
godly
men
wills
them
,
I
cannot
hastily
be
of
counsell
:
But
my
argument
hath
another
ground
;
for
I
speak
of
a
people
assembled
in
one
Body
of
a
Common-wealth
,
unto
whom
God
hath
given
sufficient
force
,
not
onely
to
resist
,
but
also
to
suppresse
all
kinde
of
open
Idolatry
:
And
such
a
people
yet
again
I
affirme
,
are
bound
to
keep
their
Land
clean
and
unpolluted
.
And
that
this
my
division
shall
not
appear
strange
unto
you
,
ye
shall
understand
that
God
required
one
thing
of
Abraham
and
of
his
Seed
,
when
he
and
they
were
strangers
and
Pilgrims
in
Egypt
and
Canaan
;
and
another
thing
required
he
of
them
,
when
they
were
delivered
from
the
Bondage
of
Egypt
,
Beware
that
thou
make
not
League
or
Confederacie
with
the
inhabitants
of
this
Land
:
give
not
thy
sonnes
unto
their
daughters
,
nor
yet
give
thy
daughters
unto
their
sonnes
,
&c.
But
this
ye
shall
do
unto
them
,
Cut
down
their
Groves
,
destroy
their
Images
,
breake
downe
their
Altars
,
and
leave
thou
no
kinde
of
remembrance
of
these
Abominations
which
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Land
used
before
;
for
thou
art
a
holy
People
unto
the
Lord
thy
God
;
defile
not
thy selfe
therefore
with
their
gods
,
&c.
To
this
Commandment
,
I
say
,
are
ye
,
my
Lords
,
and
all
such
as
have
professed
the
Lord
within
this
Realme
,
bound
;
for
God
hath
wrought
no
lesse
miraculously
upon
you
,
both
Spiritually
and
Corporally
,
then
he
did
unto
the
Carnall
Seed
of
Abraham
:
For
in
what
state
your
Bodies
,
and
this
poor
Realme
were
,
within
these
seven
yeers
,
your selves
cannot
be
ignorant
;
you
,
and
it
were
both
in
the
Bondage
of
a
strange
Nation
,
and
what
Tyrants
did
raigne
over
your
consciences
,
God
perchance
may
yet
again
let
you
feel
,
because
that
ye
do
not
rightly
acknowledge
and
esteeme
the
benefits
received
,
when
our
poore
Brethren
that
were
before
us
,
gave
up
their
bodies
to
the
flames
of
fire
,
for
the
Testimony
of
Gods
Truth
.
And
when
scarcely
could
be
found
ten
in
a
Country
that
rightly
knew
God
,
it
had
been
foolishnesse
to
have
craved
,
either
of
the
Nobility
,
or
of
the
mean
Subjects
,
the
suppressing
of
Idolatry
;
for
that
had
been
nothing
,
but
to
have
exposed
the
simple
Sheep
in
a
prey
to
the
Wolves
:
But
since
that
God
hath
multiplyed
knowledge
,
yea
,
and
hath
given
the
victory
to
his
Truth
,
even
in
the
hands
of
his
servants
,
if
yee
suffer
the
Land
again
to
be
defiled
,
And
where
finde
ye
(
I
pray
you
)
that
ever
any
of
the
Prophets
,
or
of
the
Apostles
,
taught
such
Doctrine
,
That
the
people
should
be
plagued
for
the
Idolatry
of
the
Prince
;
or
yet
,
That
the
Subjects
might
suppresse
the
Idolatry
of
the
Rulers
,
or
them
for
the
same
.
What
was
the
Commission
given
unto
the
Apostles
?
My
Lord
,
(
said
he
)
we
know
it
was
to
preach
,
and
plant
the
Evangell
of
Jesus
Christ
where
darknesse
before
had
Dominion
;
And
therefore
it
behoved
them
to
let
them
see
the
light
,
before
that
they
should
will
them
,
to
put
their
hands
to
suppresse
Idolatry
:
What
precepts
the
Apostles
gave
unto
the
faithfull
in
particular
,
other
then
that
they
commanded
,
all
to
fly
from
Idolatry
,
I
will
not
affirme
:
But
I
finde
two
things
which
the
faithfull
did
;
The
one
was
,
They
assisted
their
Preachers
,
even
against
the
Rulers
and
Magistrates
;
The
other
was
,
They
suppressed
Idolatry
,
wheresoever
God
gave
unto
them
force
;
asking
no
leave
of
the
Emperour
,
nor
of
his
Deputies
.
Read
the
Ecclesiasticall
Histories
,
and
ye
shall
finde
examples
sufficient
?
And
as
to
the
Doctrine
of
the
Prophets
,
we
know
they
were
Interpreters
of
the
Law
of
God
;
and
we
know
,
They
spake
as
well
unto
the
Kings
,
as
unto
the
People
.
I
read
that
neither
of
both
would
heare
them
;
and
therefore
came
the
plague
of
God
upon
both
;
but
that
they
flattered
the
Kings
,
more
then
they
did
the
people
,
I
cannot
be
perswaded
.
Now
Gods
Law
pronounces
death
(
as
before
I
have
said
)
to
Idolaters
without
exception
of
persons
.
but
still
corrupt
Religion
brings
with
it
,
a
filthy
,
and
corrupt
life
.
)
How
(
I
say
)
the
Prophets
could
reprove
the
Vice
,
and
not
shew
the
people
their
duty
,
I
understand
not
;
And
therefore
,
I
constantly
beleeve
,
That
the
Doctrine
of
the
Prophets
was
so
sensible
,
That
the
Kings
understood
their
own
abhominations
;
and
the
people
understood
,
what
they
ought
to
have
done
in
punishing
and
repressing
them
.
But
because
that
the
most
part
of
the
People
was
no
lesse
Rebellious
unto
God
,
then
were
their
Princes
;
Therefore
the
one
,
and
the
other
,
conjured
against
God
,
and
against
his
servants
.
And
yet
my
Lord
,
The
facts
of
some
Prophets
are
so
evident
,
That
thereby
we
may
collect
what
Doctrine
they
taught
;
For
it
were
no
small
absurdity
to
affirme
,
that
their
facts
did
repugne
to
their
Doctrine
.
I
think
(
said
Lethington
)
ye
meane
of
the
History
of
Iehu
,
What
will
yee
prove
thereby
?
The
chief
head
(
said
Iohn
Knox
)
that
ye
deny
,
to
wit
,
That
the
Prophets
never
taught
,
that
it
appertained
to
the
people
to
punish
the
Idolatry
of
their
Kings
:
The
contrary
whereof
I
affirme
;
and
for
the
probation
,
I
am
ready
to
produce
the
fact
of
a
Prophet
.
For
ye
know
my
Lord
(
said
he
)
that
Elizeus
,
sent
one
of
the
children
of
the
Prophets
to
annoint
Iehu
,
who
gave
him
a
commandment
to
destroy
the
house
of
his
Master
Achab
for
the
Idolatry
committed
by
him
;
and
for
the
innocent
blood
that
Iezabell
his
wicked
Wife
had
shed
.
While
he
obeyed
and
put
in
full
execution
(
for
the
which
)
God
promised
unto
him
,
the
stability
of
the
Kingdome
,
unto
the
fourth
Generation
.
Now
(
said
he
)
here
is
the
fact
of
a
Prophet
,
that
proves
,
that
Subjects
were
commanded
to
execute
Gods
judgements
upon
their
King
and
Prince
.
There
is
enough
(
said
Lethington
)
to
be
answered
thereto
;
For
Iehu
was
a
King
before
he
put
any
thing
in
execution
.
And
besides
,
That
the
fact
is
extraordinary
,
and
ought
not
to
be
Imitate
:
My
Lord
(
said
the
other
)
he
was
a
meere
Subject
,
and
no
King
,
when
the
Prophets
servant
came
unto
him
;
yea
,
and
albeit
that
his
fellow
Captaines
hearing
of
the
Message
,
blew
the
Trumpet
,
and
said
,
Iehu
is
King
;
yet
I
doubt
not
,
but
Iezabel
both
thought
,
and
said
,
that
he
was
a
Traytor
;
and
so
did
many
others
that
were
in
Israel
,
and
in
Samaria
.
And
as
touching
,
That
ye
alleadge
,
that
the
fact
was
extraordinary
,
and
is
not
to
be
imitate
:
I
say
,
That
it
had
the
ground
of
Gods
ordinary
judgement
,
which
commandeth
the
Idolater
to
dye
the
death
.
And
therefore
,
I
yet
againe
affirme
,
That
it
is
to
be
Imitate
of
all
those
that
preferres
the
true
Honour
of
the
true
Worship
and
Glory
of
God
,
to
the
affection
of
flesh
,
and
wicked
Princes
.
We
are
not
bound
(
said
Lethington
)
to
follow
extraordinary
examples
,
unlesse
we
have
the
like
commandment
and
assurance
.
I
grant
(
said
the
other
)
if
the
example
repugne
to
the
Law
;
As
if
an
avaritious
and
deceitfull
man
would
borrow
Silver
,
Rayment
,
or
other
necessaries
from
his
Neighbour
,
and
withhold
the
same
;
alleadging
,
that
so
he
might
do
,
and
not
offend
God
;
because
the
Israelites
at
their
departure
forth
of
Egypt
,
did
so
to
the
Egyptians
.
The
example
served
to
no
purpose
,
unlesse
that
they
could
produce
the
like
cause
,
Thou
shalt
not
steale
:
But
where
the
example
agrees
with
the
Law
,
and
is
,
as
it
were
the
execution
of
Gods
judgement
,
expressed
within
the
same
;
I
say
,
That
the
example
approved
of
God
,
stands
to
us
in
place
of
a
Commandment
;
For
as
God
in
his
Nature
,
is
constant
and
immutable
,
so
can
he
not
condemne
in
the
Ages
subsequent
,
that
which
he
hath
approved
in
his
servants
before
us
;
but
in
his
servants
before
us
,
he
by
his
own
word
confounds
all
such
as
crave
further
approbation
of
Gods
will
,
then
is
already
expressed
within
his
Scriptures
;
For
Abraham
said
,
They
have
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
whom
if
they
will
not
beleeve
,
neither
will
they
beleeve
,
albeit
that
any
of
the
dead
should
rise
.
Even
so
(
I
say
)
my
Lord
,
that
such
as
will
not
be
taught
what
they
ought
to
do
by
the
Commandment
of
God
once
given
,
and
once
put
in
practise
,
will
not
beleeve
nor
obey
,
albeit
,
that
God
should
send
Angels
from
Heaven
to
instruct
that
Doctrine
.
Yee
have
produced
but
one
example
(
said
Lethington
)
one
sufficeth
(
said
the
other
;
I
doubt
(
said
Lethington
)
whether
they
did
well
,
or
not
.
It
shall
be
free
for
you
(
said
the
other
)
to
doubt
as
you
please
,
but
where
I
finde
execution
according
to
Gods
Law
,
and
God
himselfe
not
to
accuse
the
doers
,
I
dare
not
doubt
of
the
equity
of
their
cause
.
And
farther
it
appeareth
to
me
,
that
God
gave
sufficient
approbation
and
allowance
of
their
fact
,
for
he
blessed
them
with
victory
,
peace
and
prosperity
the
space
of
fiftie
two
yeers
after
.
But
prosperity
(
said
Lethington
)
does
not
alwayes
prove
that
God
approves
the
facts
of
men
.
Yes
,
(
said
the
other
)
when
the
facts
of
men
agree
with
the
Law
of
God
,
and
are
rewarded
according
to
his
owne
promise
expressed
in
his
Law
;
I
say
,
that
the
prosperitie
succeeding
the
fact
,
is
a
most
infallible
assurance
that
God
hath
approved
that
fact
.
Now
so
it
is
That
God
hath
pronounced
in
his
Law
,
That
when
the
people
shall
exterminat
and
destroy
such
as
decline
from
him
,
that
hee
will
blesse
them
and
multiplie
them
,
Well
,
(
said
Lethington
)
I
thinke
not
the
ground
so
sure
,
as
I
durst
build
my
Conscience
thereupon
.
I
pray
God
(
said
the
other
)
that
your
Conscience
have
no
worse
ground
then
this
is
whensoever
you
shall
begin
the
like
work
which
God
in
your
owne
eyes
hath
already
blessed
.
And
now
,
my
Lord
,
(
saith
hee
)
I
have
but
one
example
to
produce
,
and
then
I
will
put
an
end
to
my
reasoning
,
because
I
am
weary
longer
to
stand
.
Commandment
was
given
that
he
should
sit
downe
;
but
he
refused
,
and
said
,
Melancholly
reasons
would
have
some
mirth
intermixed
:
My
last
example
,
It
appertaineth
not
unto
thee
,
(
Uzziah
)
to
burn
Incense
unto
the
Lord
,
but
to
the
Priest●
the
Sonnes
of
Aaron
,
that
are
consecrated
to
offer
Incense
;
Goe
forth
of
the
Sanctuary
,
for
thou
hast
transgressed
,
and
thou
shalt
have
none
honour
of
the
Lord
.
Hereof
,
my
Lords
,
I
conclude
,
They
that
withstood
the
King
(
said
Lethington
)
were
not
simple
subjects
,
but
were
the
Priests
of
the
Lord
,
and
figures
of
Christ
,
and
such
Priests
have
we
none
this
day
to
withstand
Kings
if
they
doe
any
wrong
.
That
the
High
Priest
was
the
figure
of
Christ
(
said
the
other
)
I
grant
,
but
that
he
was
not
a
subject
,
that
I
deny
;
for
I
am
assured
,
that
he
in
his
Priesthood
had
no
Prerogative
above
those
that
passed
before
him
;
now
so
it
is
,
that
Aaron
was
subject
to
Moses
,
and
called
him
his
Lord
;
Samuel
being
both
P●ophet
and
Priest
,
subjected
himselfe
unto
Saul
after
hee
was
inaugurated
of
the
People
;
Sadoc
bowed
before
David
;
and
Abiathar
was
deposed
from
the
Priesthood
by
Solomon
,
which
all
confessed
themselves
subjects
to
the
Kings
,
albeit
therewith
they
ceased
not
to
be
the
figures
of
Christ
.
And
whereas
you
say
,
we
have
no
such
priests
this
day
,
I
might
answer
,
That
neither
have
we
such
Kings
this
day
as
then
were
annointed
by
Gods
commandment
,
and
sate
upon
the
seate
of
David
,
and
were
no
lesse
the
figure
of
Christ
Jesus
in
their
just
administration
,
then
were
the
Priests
in
their
appointed
Office
;
and
such
kings
(
I
am
assured
)
we
have
not
now
no
more
then
wee
have
such
Priests
;
for
Christ
Jesus
being
annointed
in
our
nature
of
God
his
Father
,
both
King
,
Priest
and
Prophet
,
hath
put
end
to
all
externall
unction
.
And
yet
I
thinke
you
will
not
say
that
God
hath
now
diminished
his
graces
from
those
whom
he
appoints
Ambassadours
betwixt
him
and
his
people
,
then
he
doth
from
Kings
and
Princes
;
and
therefore
why
the
servants
of
Jesus
Christ
may
not
also
justly
withstand
Kings
and
Princes
that
this
day
no
lesse
offend
Gods
Majestie
then
Uzziah
did
,
I
see
not
;
unlesse
that
ye
will
not
say
,
that
we
in
the
brightnesse
of
the
Evangell
,
are
not
so
straitly
bound
to
regard
Gods
glory
,
nor
his
Commandments
,
as
were
the
Fathers
who
lived
under
the
dark
shadows
of
the
Law
.
Well
(
said
Lethington
)
I
will
dip
no
farther
in
that
Head
;
but
how
resisted
the
Priests
the
King
,
they
onely
spake
unto
him
,
without
further
violence
intended
.
That
they
withstood
him
(
said
the
other
)
the
Text
assures
me
,
but
that
they
did
nothing
but
speak
,
I
cannot
understand
;
for
the
plain
Text
affirms
the
contrary
,
to
wit
,
That
they
caused
him
hastily
to
depart
from
the
sanctuary
,
yea
,
and
that
he
was
compelled
to
depart
;
which
manner
of
speaking
(
I
am
assured
)
in
the
Hebrew
Tongue
,
importeth
more
then
exhorting
,
or
commanding
by
word
.
They
did
that
(
said
Lethington
)
after
he
was
espyed
to
be
leprous
.
They
withstood
him
before
,
(
said
the
other
)
but
yet
their
last
fact
confirms
my
proposition
so
evidently
,
that
such
as
will
oppose
themselves
unto
it
,
must
needs
oppose
themselves
unto
God
;
for
my
assertion
is
,
That
Kings
have
no
priviledge
more
then
hath
the
people
to
offend
Gods
Majestie
,
and
if
so
they
do
,
they
are
no
more
exempted
from
the
punishment
of
the
Law
,
then
is
any
other
subject
;
yea
,
and
that
subjects
may
not
onely
lawfully
oppose
themselves
to
their
Kings
,
whensoever
they
do
any
thing
that
expresly
oppugnes
Gods
Commandment
,
but
also
that
they
may
execute
judgement
upon
them
,
according
to
Gods
Law
;
so
that
if
the
King
be
a
Murtherer
,
Adulterer
,
or
an
Idolater
,
he
should
suffer
according
to
Gods
Law
,
not
as
a
King
,
but
as
an
offender
:
And
that
the
people
may
put
Gods
Law
in
execution
,
this
History
cleerly
proveth
;
for
how
soon
that
the
Leprosie
appeared
in
his
forehead
,
he
was
not
onely
compelled
to
depart
out
of
the
Sanctuary
,
but
also
he
was
removed
from
all
publike
society
and
administration
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
was
compelled
to
dwell
in
a
house
apart
,
even
as
the
Law
commanded
;
and
gat
no
greater
priviledge
in
that
case
,
then
any
other
of
the
people
should
have
done
:
And
this
was
executed
by
the
people
;
for
it
was
no
doubt
but
more
were
witnesses
of
his
Leprosie
then
the
Priests
alone
;
but
we
finde
none
oppose
themselves
to
the
sentence
of
God
pronounced
in
his
Law
against
the
Leprosie
:
And
therefore
yet
again
I
say
,
That
the
people
ought
to
execute
Gods
Law
,
even
against
their
Princes
,
when
that
their
open
crimes
by
Gods
Laws
deserve
punishment
;
but
especially
,
when
they
are
such
as
may
infect
the
rest
of
the
multitude
.
And
now
,
my
Lords
,
(
said
he
)
I
will
reason
no
longer
,
for
I
have
spoken
longer
then
I
intended
.
And
yet
(
said
Lethington
)
I
cannot
tell
what
shall
be
the
conclusion
.
Albeit
ye
cannot
(
said
the
other
)
yet
I
am
assured
what
I
have
proved
;
to
wit
,
-
1.
That
subjects
have
delivered
an
innocent
from
the
hands
of
their
King
,
and
therefore
offended
not
God
.
-
2.
That
subjects
have
refused
to
strike
innocents
,
when
a
King
commanded
,
and
in
so
doing
,
denied
no
just
Obedience
.
-
2.
That
such
as
strook
at
the
commandment
of
the
King
,
were
before
God
reputed
mutherers
.
-
4.
That
God
hath
not
onely
of
a
subject
made
a
King
,
but
also
he
armed
subjects
against
their
naturall
King
,
and
commanded
them
to
take
vengeance
upon
them
,
according
to
his
Law
.
-
5.
And
lastly
,
That
Gods
people
hath
executed
Gods
Law
against
their
King
,
having
no
further
regard
to
him
in
that
behalf
,
then
if
he
had
been
the
most
simple
subject
within
the
Realme
.
And
therefore
,
albeit
ye
will
not
understand
what
should
be
concluded
,
yet
I
am
assured
,
That
not
onely
may
Gods
people
,
but
also
,
That
they
are
bound
to
do
the
same
,
where
the
like
crimes
are
committed
,
and
when
he
gives
to
them
the
like
power
.
Well
(
said
Lethington
)
I
think
ye
shall
not
have
many
learned
men
of
your
opinion
.
My
Lord
,
(
said
the
other
)
the
Truth
ceaseth
not
to
be
Truth
,
howsoever
it
be
,
That
men
must
either
know
it
,
or
gainstand
it
.
And
yet
(
said
he
)
I
praise
God
,
I
lack
not
the
consent
and
approbation
of
Gods
servants
in
that
Head
.
And
with
that
he
presented
unto
the
Secretary
the
Apologie
of
Magdeburgh
,
and
willed
him
to
reade
the
names
of
the
Ministers
,
who
had
subscribed
the
defence
of
the
Town
to
be
a
most
just
defence
;
and
therewith
added
,
That
to
resist
a
misled
King
,
is
not
to
resist
God
,
nor
yet
his
Ordinance
,
&c.
Who
when
he
had
read
,
he
stouped
and
said
,
Homines
obscuri
.
The
other
answered
,
Dei
tamen
servi
.
And
Lethington
arose
,
and
said
,
My
Lords
,
ye
have
heard
the
reasons
upon
both
parts
;
it
becomes
you
now
to
decide
,
and
to
put
an
order
unto
Preachers
,
that
they
be
uniform
in
Doctrine
.
May
we
(
think
ye
)
take
the
Queens
Masse
from
her
?
While
that
some
began
to
give
,
as
it
were
▪
their
Votes
(
for
some
were
appointed
,
as
it
were
,
leaders
of
the
rest
)
Iohn
Knox
said
;
My
Lords
,
I
suppose
you
will
not
do
contrary
to
your
Lordships
promise
made
to
the
whole
Assembly
,
which
was
,
That
nothing
should
be
voted
in
secret
,
till
that
first
all
matters
should
be
debated
in
publike
,
and
that
then
the
Votes
of
the
whole
Assembly
should
put
end
to
the
controversie
.
Now
have
I
onely
sustained
the
argument
,
and
have
rather
shewn
my
conscience
in
most
simple
manner
,
then
that
I
have
insisted
upon
the
force
and
vehemency
of
any
one
argument
:
And
therefore
I
for
my
part
utterly
disassent
from
all
voting
,
untill
the
whole
Assembly
have
heard
the
Propositions
and
the
Reasons
of
both
parties
;
for
I
unfainedly
acknowledge
,
That
many
in
that
company
are
more
able
to
sustain
the
argument
then
I
am
.
Think
ye
it
reasonable
(
said
Lethington
)
That
such
a
multitude
as
are
now
convened
,
should
reason
and
vote
in
such
heads
and
matters
that
concerns
the
Queens
Majesties
own
Person
and
Affairs
.
I
think
(
said
the
other
)
That
whatsoever
should
binde
the
multitude
,
the
multitude
should
hear
it
;
unlesse
they
have
resigned
their
power
to
Commissioners
,
which
they
have
not
done
,
so
far
as
I
understand
;
for
my
Lord
Justice
Clerk
heard
them
with
one
voyce
say
,
That
in
no
wise
would
they
consent
that
any
thing
there
should
be
voted
or
concluded
.
I
cannot
tell
(
said
Lethington
)
if
my
Lords
that
be
here
present
,
and
that
bear
the
burthen
of
such
matters
,
should
be
bound
to
their
will
:
What
say
ye
,
my
Lords
,
(
said
he
)
will
ye
vote
in
this
matter
,
or
will
ye
not
vote
?
After
long
reasoning
,
some
that
were
made
for
the
purpose
,
said
,
Why
may
not
the
Lords
vote
,
and
then
shew
unto
the
Church
whatsoever
is
done
?
That
appears
to
me
(
said
Iohn
Knox
)
not
onely
a
backward
order
,
but
a
tyranny
usurped
upon
the
Church
:
But
for
me
,
do
as
ye
list
(
said
he
)
for
as
I
reason
,
so
I
wrote
;
yet
protesting
as
before
,
That
I
disassent
from
all
voting
,
till
that
the
whole
Assembly
understand
as
well
the
questions
as
the
reasons
.
Well
(
said
Lethington
)
that
cannot
be
done
now
,
for
too
much
time
is
spent
;
And
therefore
,
my
Lord
Chancellor
(
said
he
)
ask
ye
the
votes
,
and
take
ever
,
one
of
the
Ministers
,
and
one
of
us
.
Iohn
Dowgl●s
Rector
,
his
Vote
.
And
so
was
the
Rector
of
Saint
Androes
commanded
first
to
speak
his
conscience
:
Who
said
,
I
refer
it
to
the
Superintendent
of
Fyfe
,
for
I
think
we
are
both
of
one
judgement
:
and
yet
(
said
he
)
if
ye
will
that
I
speake
first
,
my
conscience
is
this
,
That
if
the
Queen
oppose
her self
to
our
Religion
(
which
is
the
onely
true
Religion
)
that
in
that
case
the
Nobility
and
States
of
this
Realme
,
professors
of
the
true
Doctrine
,
may
justly
oppose
themselves
to
her
:
But
as
concerning
her
Masse
,
I
know
it
is
Idolatry
,
but
I
am
not
yet
resolved
,
Whether
by
violence
we
may
take
it
from
her
,
or
not
.
The
Superintendent
of
Fyfe
said
,
That
same
is
my
conscience
:
And
so
affirmed
some
of
the
Nobility
.
But
others
voted
frankly
,
and
said
,
That
as
the
Masse
is
abominable
,
so
it
is
just
and
right
that
it
should
be
suppressed
;
And
that
in
so
doing
,
men
did
no
more
hurt
to
the
Queens
Majesty
,
then
they
that
should
by
force
take
from
her
a
poysoned
cup
,
when
she
were
a
going
to
drink
in
it
.
Last
Master
Iohn
Craig
,
Iohn
Craig
his
Vote
.
fellow
Minister
with
Iohn
Knox
in
the
Church
of
Edinburgh
,
was
required
to
give
his
judgement
and
vote
;
who
said
,
I
will
gladly
shew
unto
your
Honours
what
I
understand
;
but
I
greatly
doubt
,
Whether
my
knowledge
and
conscience
shall
satisfie
you
,
seeing
you
have
heard
so
many
reasons
,
and
are
so
little
moved
by
them
:
But
yet
I
will
not
conceale
from
you
my
judgement
,
adhering
first
to
the
Protestation
of
my
Brother
,
to
wit
,
That
our
voting
prejudge
not
the
Liberty
of
the
Generall
Assembly
.
I
was
(
said
he
)
in
the
University
of
Bonnonia
,
in
the
yeer
of
our
Lord
1554.
where
,
in
the
place
of
the
black-Friers
of
the
same
Town
,
I
saw
in
the
time
of
their
Generall
Assembly
this
Conclusion
set
forth
;
the
same
I
heard
reasoned
,
determined
and
concluded
,
to
this
sense
.
Conclusion
.
ALl
Rulers
,
be
they
Supreme
or
Inferiour
,
may
and
ought
to
be
reformed
or
bridled
(
to
speak
moderately
)
by
them
by
whom
they
are
chosen
,
confirmed
or
admitted
to
their
Office
,
so
oft
as
they
break
that
promise
made
by
Oath
to
their
subjects
;
Because
that
the
Prince
is
no
lesse
bound
by
Oath
to
the
subjects
,
then
are
the
subjects
to
their
Princes
;
And
therefore
ought
it
to
be
kept
and
reformed
equally
,
according
to
Law
,
and
Condition
of
the
Oath
that
is
made
of
either
party
.
This
Conclusion
(
my
Lords
)
I
heard
sustained
and
concluded
,
as
I
have
said
,
in
a
most
notable
Auditory
.
The
sustainer
was
a
learned
man
,
Master
Thomas
de
Finola
,
Rector
of
the
University
,
a
man
famous
in
that
Countrey
:
Master
Vincentins
de
Placentia
affirmed
the
Conclusion
to
be
most
true
and
certain
,
agreeable
both
with
the
Law
of
God
and
man
.
The
occasion
of
this
disputation
and
conclusion
,
was
a
certain
disorder
and
tyranny
that
was
attempted
by
the
Popes
Governours
,
who
began
to
make
Innovations
in
the
Countrie
against
the
Laws
that
were
before
established
,
alleadging
themselves
not
to
be
subject
to
such
Laws
,
by
reason
that
they
were
not
instituted
by
the
People
,
but
by
the
Pope
,
who
was
King
of
that
Countrey
:
And
therefore
they
having
full
Commission
and
Authority
of
the
Pope
,
may
alter
and
change
Statutes
and
Ordinances
of
the
Countrey
,
without
any
consent
of
the
people
.
Against
this
usurped
Tyranny
,
the
learned
and
the
people
opposed
themselves
:
And
when
that
all
reasons
which
the
Popes
Governours
could
alleadge
were
heard
and
consulted
,
the
Pope
himself
was
fain
to
take
up
the
matter
,
and
to
promise
,
not
onely
to
keep
the
Liberty
of
the
people
,
but
also
that
he
should
neither
abrogate
any
Law
nor
Statute
,
neither
yet
make
any
new
Law
,
without
their
owne
consent
:
And
therefore
,
my
Lord
,
(
said
he
)
my
Vote
and
my
Conscience
is
,
That
Princes
are
not
onely
bound
to
keep
Laws
and
Promises
to
their
subjects
;
Then
start
up
a
claw-back
of
that
corrupt
Court
,
and
said
,
Ye
wot
not
what
ye
say
;
for
ye
tell
us
what
was
done
in
Bononia
;
we
are
a
Kingdom
,
and
they
are
a
Common-wealth
.
My
Lord
,
(
said
he
)
my
judgement
is
,
That
every
Kingdom
is
,
or
at
least
should
be
a
Common-wealth
,
albeit
that
every
Common-wealth
be
not
a
Kingdom
;
And
therefore
I
think
that
in
a
Kingdom
no
lesse
diligence
ought
to
be
taken
that
Laws
ought
not
to
be
violated
,
then
they
ought
to
be
in
a
Common-wealth
,
because
that
the
tyranny
of
Princes
who
continuing
in
a
Kingdom
,
is
more
hurtfull
to
the
subjects
,
then
is
the
mis-government
of
those
that
from
yeer
to
yeer
are
changed
,
in
free
Common-wealths
:
But
yet
,
my
Lord
,
to
assure
you
,
and
all
others
,
that
Head
was
disputed
to
the
uttermost
;
and
then
in
the
end
was
concluded
,
That
they
spake
not
of
such
things
as
were
done
in
divers
Kingdoms
and
Nations
,
by
Tyrannie
and
negligence
of
people
:
But
we
conclude
(
said
they
)
what
ought
to
be
done
in
all
Kingdoms
and
Common-wealths
,
according
to
the
Law
of
God
,
and
unto
the
just
Laws
of
man
:
And
if
by
the
negligence
of
the
people
,
by
the
tyranny
of
Princes
,
contrary
Laws
have
been
made
,
yet
may
that
same
people
,
or
their
posterity
,
justly
crave
all
things
to
be
reformed
according
to
the
originall
institution
of
Kings
and
Common-wealths
;
and
such
as
will
not
so
do
,
M.
Iames
Markgow
,
then
Clerk
of
the
Register
,
perceiving
the
Votes
to
be
different
,
and
hearing
the
bold
plainnesse
of
the
foresaid
servant
of
God
,
said
,
I
remember
that
this
same
question
was
long
debated
on
before
in
my
house
;
and
there
,
by
reason
we
were
not
all
of
one
minde
,
it
was
concluded
,
That
M.
Knox
in
all
our
names
,
should
have
written
to
M.
Calvin
,
for
his
jugement
in
the
controversie
.
Nay
,
(
said
M.
Knox
)
my
Lord
Secretary
would
not
consent
that
I
should
write
,
alleadging
,
That
the
greatest
weight
of
the
answer
stood
in
the
Narrative
;
and
therefore
promised
,
that
he
would
write
,
and
that
I
should
see
it
:
But
when
divers
times
I
required
him
to
remember
his
promise
,
I
found
nothing
but
delay
.
Whereunto
the
Secretary
answered
,
True
it
is
,
I
promised
to
write
;
and
true
it
is
,
That
M.
Knox
required
me
so
to
do
;
but
when
I
had
ripely
advised
,
and
deeply
considered
the
weight
of
the
matter
,
I
found
more
doubts
then
I
did
before
:
And
this
is
one
,
amongst
others
;
How
durst
I
,
being
a
subject
,
and
the
Queens
Majesties
Secretary
,
take
upon
me
to
seek
resolution
of
controversies
depending
betwixt
her
Highnesse
and
her
subjects
,
without
her
own
knowledge
and
consent
.
Then
was
an
acclamation
of
the
claw-backs
of
the
Court
,
as
if
Apollo
had
given
his
Responce
:
It
was
wisely
and
faithfully
done
.
Well
(
said
Iohn
Knox
)
let
worldly
men
praise
worldly
wisdome
so
highly
as
they
please
,
I
am
assured
,
that
by
such
shifts
Idolatry
is
maintained
,
and
the
truth
of
Jesus
Christ
is
betrayed
,
whereof
God
one
day
will
be
avenged
.
At
the
and
at
the
like
sharpnesse
were
many
offended
,
the
Voting
ceased
,
and
every
Faction
began
to
speak
as
affection
moved
;
then
Iohn
Knox
in
the
end
was
commanded
yet
to
write
to
Master
Calvin
,
and
to
the
learned
in
other
Churches
,
to
know
their
judgement
in
that
Question
;
which
he
refused
,
shewing
his
Reason
,
I
my self
am
not
onely
full
resolved
in
conscience
,
but
also
I
have
heard
their
judgements
,
in
this
and
all
other
things
that
I
have
affirmed
within
this
Realme
,
of
the
most
godly
and
most
learned
that
he
knew
in
Europe
;
I
came
not
to
this
Realme
without
their
Resolution
;
and
for
my
assurance
I
have
the
hand-writing
of
many
:
And
therefore
if
I
should
now
move
the
said
Questions
again
,
what
should
I
do
other
,
but
either
shew
mine
own
ignorance
and
forgetfulnesse
,
or
else
inconstancy
:
And
therefore
it
may
please
you
to
pardon
me
,
in
that
I
write
not
.
But
I
will
teach
you
the
surer
way
,
which
is
,
That
you
write
and
complain
upon
me
,
That
I
teach
publikely
,
and
affirme
constantly
such
doctrine
which
offends
you
;
and
so
shall
you
know
their
plain
mindes
,
and
whether
that
they
and
I
agree
in
judgement
,
or
not
.
Divers
said
the
offer
was
good
,
but
no
man
was
found
that
would
be
the
Secretary
,
and
so
did
that
Assembly
and
long
reasoning
break
up
;
After
the
which
time
the
Ministers
(
that
were
called
precise
)
were
holden
as
Monsters
of
all
the
Courtiers
.
In
all
that
time
the
Earle
of
Murray
was
so
frame
and
strange
to
Iohn
Knox
,
that
neither
by
word
nor
writ
was
there
any
Communication
betwixt
them
,
&c.
The
end
of
the
long
reasoning
betwixt
John
Knox
and
the
Secretary
,
in
the
moneth
of
June
,
1564.
The
end
of
the
fourth
Book
.
THE
FIFTH
BOOK
Of
the
Reformation
of
the
CHURCH
Of
SCOTLAND
.
IN
the
next
Moneth
,
which
was
Iuly
,
the
Queen
went
into
Athole
to
the
Hunting
;
and
from
thence
she
made
her
Progresse
into
Murray
,
and
returned
to
Fyfe
in
September
.
All
this
while
there
was
appearance
of
love
and
tender
friendship
betwixt
the
two
Queens
;
For
there
was
many
Letters
,
full
of
Civility
and
Complements
sent
from
either
of
them
to
the
other
,
George
Buchanan
,
of
a
rich
Diamond
sent
from
Qu.
Mary
to
Queen
Elizabeth
.
in
signe
of
Amity
;
besides
costly
Presents
for
Tokens
.
And
in
the
mean
time
the
Earle
of
Lenox
laboured
to
come
home
forth
of
England
,
and
in
the
moneth
of
October
he
arrived
at
Halyrud-house
,
where
he
was
graciously
received
by
the
Queens
Majestie
;
namely
,
When
he
had
presented
the
Queen
of
England
her
Letters
,
written
in
his
favour
:
And
because
he
could
not
be
restored
to
his
Lands
without
Act
of
Parliament
,
therefore
there
was
a
Parliament
procured
to
be
holden
at
Edinburgh
the
13
day
of
December
:
But
before
the
Queen
would
cause
to
Proclaim
a
Parliament
,
she
desired
the
Earle
of
Murray
,
by
whose
means
chiefly
the
said
Earle
of
Lenox
came
into
Scotland
,
That
there
should
no
word
be
spoken
,
or
at
least
concluded
,
that
concerned
Religion
in
the
Parliament
.
But
he
answered
,
That
he
could
not
promise
it
.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
Hamiltons
and
the
Earle
of
Lenox
were
agreed
.
At
the
day
appointed
,
the
Parliament
was
held
at
Edinburgh
,
where
the
said
Earle
of
Lenox
was
restored
,
after
two
and
twenty
yeers
Exile
:
He
was
banished
,
and
forfeited
by
the
Hamiltons
,
when
they
had
the
rule
.
There
were
some
Articles
given
in
by
the
Church
,
especially
for
the
abolishing
of
the
Masse
universally
,
and
for
punishment
of
vice
;
but
there
was
little
thing
granted
,
save
that
it
was
Statute
,
That
scandalous
livers
should
be
punished
first
by
prison
,
and
then
publikely
shewne
unto
the
people
with
ignominy
;
but
the
same
was
not
put
in
execution
.
In
the
end
of
this
moneth
of
December
,
the
generall
Assembly
of
the
Church
was
held
at
Edinburgh
,
many
things
were
ordained
for
setling
of
the
affaires
of
the
Church
.
In
the
end
of
Ianuary
the
Queen
past
to
Fyfe
,
and
visiting
the
Gentlemens
houses
,
was
magnificently
banquetted
every
where
,
so
that
such
superfluity
was
never
seen
before
within
this
Realme
;
which
caused
the
wilde
Fowl
to
be
so
dear
,
that
Partridges
were
sold
for
a
crown
a
piece
.
At
this
time
was
granted
by
an
Act
of
Parliament
,
the
confirmation
of
the
Fewes
of
Church
Lands
,
at
the
desire
of
divers
Lords
,
whereof
the
Earle
of
Murray
was
chief
.
During
the
Queens
absence
,
the
Papists
of
Edinburgh
went
down
to
the
Chappell
to
hear
Masse
;
and
seeing
there
was
no
punishment
,
they
waxed
more
bold
:
some
of
them
thinking
thereby
to
please
the
Queen
,
upon
a
certain
Sunday
in
February
they
made
an
Evensong
of
their
own
,
setting
two
Priests
on
the
one
side
of
the
Quire
,
and
one
or
two
on
the
other
side
,
with
Sandy
Stevin
,
Menstrall
(
Baptizing
their
children
,
and
making
Marriages
)
who
within
eight
dayes
after
convinced
of
Blasphemy
,
alleadging
,
That
he
would
give
no
more
credit
to
the
New
Testament
,
then
to
a
Tale
of
Robin-Hood
,
except
it
were
confirmed
by
the
Doctors
of
the
Church
.
The
said
superstitious
Evensong
was
the
occasion
of
a
great
slander
,
for
many
were
offended
with
it
;
which
being
by
the
Brethren
declared
to
the
Lords
of
the
Privy
Councell
,
especially
to
the
Earle
of
Murray
,
who
lamented
the
cause
to
the
Queens
Majestie
,
shewing
her
what
inconveniency
should
come
,
if
such
things
were
suffered
unpunished
:
And
after
sharp
reasoning
it
was
promised
,
That
the
like
should
not
be
done
hereafter
:
The
Queen
also
alleadged
,
That
they
were
a
great
number
;
and
that
she
could
not
trouble
their
conscience
.
About
the
20
of
this
moneth
arrived
at
Edinburgh
,
Henry
Stewart
,
Lord
Darley
;
from
thence
he
past
to
Fyfe
:
And
in
the
Place
of
Weemes
he
was
admitted
to
kisse
the
Queens
hand
;
whom
she
liked
so
well
,
that
she
preferred
him
before
all
others
;
As
shall
hereafter
,
God
willing
,
be
declared
.
Soon
after
,
in
the
Moneth
of
March
,
the
Earle
Bothwell
arrived
out
of
France
;
whereat
the
Earle
of
Murray
was
highly
offended
,
because
of
the
evil
report
made
to
him
of
the
Lord
Bothwell
;
And
passing
immediately
to
the
Queens
Majestie
,
demanded
of
her
if
it
was
her
will
,
or
by
her
advice
,
that
he
was
come
home
;
and
seeing
he
was
his
deadly
enemy
,
either
he
or
the
other
should
leave
the
Countrey
,
and
therefore
desired
that
he
might
have
Justice
.
Her
answer
was
,
That
seeing
the
Earle
Bothwell
was
a
Noble-man
,
and
had
done
her
service
,
she
could
not
hate
him
:
Neverthelesse
she
would
do
nothing
that
might
be
prejudiciall
to
the
Earle
of
Murray
,
but
desired
that
the
matter
might
be
taken
away
:
within
few
days
she
caused
summon
the
Earl
Bothwell
,
to
answer
to
the
course
of
Law
the
2
of
May
,
for
the
Conspiracy
which
the
Earl
of
Arrane
had
alleadged
two
yeers
before
,
and
for
the
breaking
of
the
Ward
of
the
Castle
.
In
the
mean
while
there
was
nothing
in
the
Court
,
but
Banquetting
,
Balling
,
and
Dancing
,
and
other
such
pleasures
as
were
meet
to
provoke
the
disordered
appetite
;
and
all
for
the
entertainment
of
the
Queens
Cousin
from
England
,
the
Lord
Darley
,
to
whom
she
did
shew
all
the
expressions
imaginable
of
love
and
kindenesse
.
Within
few
dayes
,
the
Queen
being
at
Sterlin
,
order
was
given
to
Secretary
Lethington
to
passe
to
the
Queen
of
England
:
The
chief
point
of
his
Message
was
,
to
declare
to
the
Queen
of
England
,
That
the
Queen
was
minded
to
marry
her
Cousin
the
Lord
Darley
;
and
the
rather
,
because
he
was
so
neer
of
Blood
to
both
Queens
:
For
by
his
mother
,
he
was
Cousin
German
to
the
Queen
of
Scotland
,
also
of
neer
kindred
,
and
of
the
same
name
by
his
father
:
His
mother
was
Cousin
German
to
the
Queen
of
England
.
Here
mark
Gods
providence
;
King
Iames
the
fifth
having
lost
his
two
sons
,
did
declare
his
resolution
to
make
the
Earl
of
Lenox
his
Heir
of
the
Crown
;
but
he
prevented
by
sudden
death
,
that
designe
ceased
:
Then
come
the
Earle
of
Lenox
from
France
,
with
intenion
to
marry
King
Iames
his
Widow
;
but
that
failed
also
:
He
marries
Mary
Dowglas
,
and
his
son
marrieth
Mary
,
King
Iames
the
fifth
his
daughter
:
And
so
the
Kings
desire
is
fulfilled
,
to
wit
,
The
Crown
continueth
in
the
Name
and
in
the
Family
.
The
Queen
of
England
,
neverthelesse
,
shewed
her self
nothing
pleased
therewith
,
but
rather
declared
,
That
she
would
in
no
wise
suffer
her
subjects
to
make
such
Contracts
or
Alliance
that
might
be
prejudiciall
to
her
,
and
for
the
same
purpose
sent
a
Post
to
the
Queen
with
Letters
,
wherein
she
complained
greatly
of
the
mind
of
our
Mistris
,
seeing
the
great
affection
she
bare
to
her
,
intending
to
declare
her
Heretrix
of
her
Realm
of
England
,
providing
onely
that
she
would
use
her
counsell
in
Marriage
;
but
she
could
not
approve
her
Marriage
with
the
Lord
Darley
,
although
he
was
their
neer
Cousin
by
Birth
,
since
he
was
below
the
Rank
of
the
Queen
by
Condition
,
being
but
a
private
subject
.
At
the
same
time
she
wrote
to
the
Earle
of
Lenox
,
and
to
his
son
,
commanding
them
to
repair
both
into
England
.
Some
write
,
That
all
this
was
but
counterfeit
by
the
Queen
of
England
;
and
from
her
heart
she
was
glad
of
the
Marriage
;
for
by
that
means
the
Succession
of
the
Crown
of
England
was
secured
,
the
Lord
Darley
being
the
right
Heir
after
the
Queen
of
Scotland
:
and
Queen
Elizab.
was
not
angry
to
see
her
married
to
one
of
inferiour
Rank
,
for
by
that
means
she
thought
the
Scots
Queen
would
be
lesse
proud
.
During
this
time
,
there
were
certain
Letters
directed
to
the
Brethren
of
Edinburgh
,
to
Dundie
,
Fyfe
,
Angus
and
Mernes
,
and
other
places
,
from
the
Brethren
of
Kyle
,
and
other
places
in
the
West
Countrey
,
desiring
the
professors
of
the
Evangel
in
all
places
,
to
remember
what
the
Eternall
God
had
wrought
,
and
how
potently
he
had
abolished
all
kinde
of
Idolatry
and
superstition
,
and
placed
his
Word
in
this
Realm
;
so
that
no
man
could
say
otherwise
,
but
it
was
the
Work
of
God
;
who
also
had
delivered
this
Countrey
from
the
bondage
and
tyranny
of
strangers
:
Neverthelesse
by
our
slothfulnesse
,
we
have
suffered
that
Idol
the
Masse
,
not
onely
to
be
planted
again
,
but
to
encrease
so
,
that
the
maintainers
thereof
are
like
,
by
all
appearance
,
to
get
the
upper
hand
,
which
would
be
the
occasion
of
our
destruction
:
And
for
that
the
Papists
purposed
to
set
up
their
Idol
at
Easter
following
,
in
all
places
;
which
was
to
be
imputed
to
the
slothfulnesse
,
and
want
of
godly
zeal
of
the
Professors
:
Therefore
they
admonished
the
Brethren
to
strive
to
avert
the
evil
in
time
,
&
not
to
suffer
such
wickednesse
to
continue
and
encrease
,
lest
that
Gods
heavie
wrath
come
upon
us
unawares
like
a
consuming
fire
.
By
these
Letters
many
Brethren
were
animated
,
and
their
spirits
wakened
,
minding
to
provide
as
God
should
give
them
grace
:
And
first
of
all
,
by
the
advice
of
the
most
learned
in
Edinb
.
there
was
a
Supplication
made
,
and
given
to
the
Queens
Majestie
by
the
Superintendent
of
Lowthian
,
containing
in
effect
.
That
the
Church
in
generall
of
the
Realme
had
divers
times
most
humbly
craved
of
her
Majesty
,
That
committers
of
Adultery
should
be
punished
according
to
the
Law
of
God
,
This
Supplication
the
Secretary
received
of
the
hands
of
the
Superintendents
of
Lowthian
and
Glasgow
,
and
told
them
,
in
the
Queenes
Name
,
That
there
should
be
such
provision
made
,
as
should
serve
to
their
contentment
:
And
for
the
same
purpose
,
the
Queens
Majestie
writ
to
all
such
places
as
were
suspected
,
especially
to
the
Bishop
of
Saint
Andrewes
and
Aberdeine
(
as
was
said
)
not
to
use
any
Masse
;
And
that
they
should
not
do
any
such
thing
as
was
feared
by
the
Protestants
,
or
convene
any
Councell
,
and
thereto
commanded
them
.
Now
the
Communion
was
administred
in
Edinburgh
the
first
day
of
April
,
1565.
At
which
time
,
because
it
was
neer
Easter
,
the
Papists
used
to
meet
at
their
Masse
:
And
as
some
of
the
Brethren
were
diligent
to
search
such
things
,
they
having
with
them
one
of
the
Bayliffs
,
took
one
Sir
Iames
Carvet
riding
hard
,
as
he
had
now
ended
the
saying
of
the
Masse
,
and
conveyed
him
,
together
with
the
Master
of
the
house
,
and
one
or
two
more
of
the
assistants
,
to
the
Tolbuith
,
and
immediately
revested
him
with
all
his
Garments
upon
him
,
and
so
carried
him
to
the
Market-Crosse
,
where
they
set
him
on
high
,
binding
the
Chalice
in
his
hand
,
and
himself
fast
tyed
to
the
●aid
Crosse
,
where
he
tarried
the
space
of
one
hour
;
During
which
time
,
the
boyes
served
him
with
his
Easter
egges
.
The
next
day
following
,
the
said
Carvet
,
with
his
assistants
,
were
accused
and
convinced
by
an
Assize
,
according
to
the
Act
of
Parliament
:
And
albeit
for
the
same
offence
he
deserved
death
,
yet
for
all
punishment
,
he
was
set
upon
the
Market-Crosse
for
the
space
of
three
or
four
hours
,
the
hang-man
standing
by
,
and
keeping
him
,
the
boyes
and
others
were
busie
with
egges
casting
;
and
some
Papists
there
were
,
that
stopped
as
far
as
they
could
:
And
as
the
preasse
of
people
encreased
about
the
Crosse
,
there
appeared
to
have
beene
some
tumult
.
The
Provest
,
Archibald
Dowglas
,
came
with
some
Halberdiers
,
and
carried
the
Priest
safe
againe
to
the
Tolbuith
.
The
Queen
being
advertised
,
and
having
received
sinister
information
that
the
Priest
was
dead
,
suddenly
thought
to
have
used
and
inflicted
some
extreme
punishment
,
for
she
thought
that
all
this
was
done
in
contempt
of
her
,
and
of
her
Religion
;
and
it
was
affirmed
,
That
the
Towne
should
have
beene
sacked
,
and
a
great
number
executed
to
death
;
she
sent
to
such
as
she
pleased
,
commanding
them
to
come
to
her
at
Edinburgh
suddenly
with
their
whole
Forces
;
and
in
the
mean
time
she
sent
her
Advocate
Master
Spence
of
Condie
to
Edinburgh
,
to
take
a
sure
triall
of
the
matter
.
The
Provest
and
Councell
wrote
to
the
Queen
the
truth
of
the
matter
as
it
was
,
desiring
her
Majestie
to
take
the
same
in
good
part
,
and
not
to
give
credit
to
false
reports
;
and
therewith
sent
to
her
Majestie
the
Processe
and
enrolment
of
the
Court
of
the
Priest
Conviet
.
Thus
the
Queens
Majesty
being
informed
of
the
truth
by
her
said
Advocate
,
sent
againe
and
stayed
the
said
meeting
of
men
,
and
sent
to
the
Town
a
grave
Letter
,
whereof
the
Copie
followeth
.
❧
The
Queens
Letter
to
the
Provest
,
Bailiffe
,
and
Councell
of
Edinburgh
.
PRrovest
,
Bayliffe
and
Councell
of
our
Citie
of
Edinburgh
,
We
received
your
Letter
from
our
Advocate
,
and
understand
by
this
report
what
diligence
you
took
to
stay
the
Tumult
in
the
late
disorder
attempted
at
Edinburgh
;
wherein
,
as
you
did
your
duty
in
suppressing
the
Tumult
,
so
can
we
not
take
in
good
part
,
nor
thinke
our self
satisfied
of
so
notorious
a
thing
,
without
certain
seditious
persons
,
who
were
pleased
to
do
justice
perforce
and
without
the
Magistrates
Authoritie
,
be
condignly
and
really
punished
for
their
rashnesse
and
misbehaviour
;
for
if
all
private
Persons
should
usurpe
to
take
vengeance
at
their
owne
hands
,
What
lies
in
ours
?
And
to
what
purpose
hath
good
Laws
and
Statutes
been
established
?
Since
therefore
we
have
never
been
obstinate
to
the
due
punishment
of
any
offendors
,
prescribed
by
the
Lawes
,
but
have
alwayes
maintained
Iustice
in
that
case
without
respect
of
persons
.
It
is
Our
will
,
and
We
command
you
,
as
you
will
answer
to
Us
upon
your
obedience
and
allegiance
,
That
you
will
take
before
you
certaine
of
the
most
responsall
persons
which
are
declared
Authors
of
the
said
Sedition
,
and
usurpers
of
our
Authority
,
and
to
administer
Iustice
upon
them
,
in
such
sort
as
We
may
know
a
sinceritie
on
your
parts
,
and
Our
Authority
no
wayes
slighted
.
But
if
you
faile
,
perswade
your selves
,
(
and
that
shortly
)
we
will
not
oversee
it
,
but
will
account
this
Contempt
not
onely
to
be
in
the
Committers
thereof
,
but
in
your selves
,
who
ought
to
punish
it
,
and
relieve
us
on
our
part
,
remitting
the
rest
to
your
diligence
and
execution
,
which
we
look
for
so
soon
as
reason
will
permit
.
Subscribed
with
Our
Hand
at
STERLIN
,
this
24
of
April
,
Anno
1565.
BY
this
manner
of
writing
and
high
threatning
,
may
be
perceived
how
grievously
the
Queens
Majestie
would
have
been
offended
if
the
said
Tarbot
and
Masse-monger
had
been
handled
according
to
his
demerite
,
being
not
onely
a
Papist
Idolater
,
but
a
manifest
Whoremaster
,
and
a
common
Fighter
and
blasphemer
;
neverthelesse
within
few
dayes
the
Queen
charged
the
Provest
and
Bailiffs
to
set
him
at
libertie
,
commanding
them
further
,
That
no
man
should
trouble
nor
molest
him
in
any
sort
for
whatsoever
cause
,
and
soon
after
rewarded
him
with
a
Benefice
,
and
likewise
his
Assisters
Iohn
Low
and
Iohn
Kennedie
set
at
libertie
in
the
same
manner
.
At
this
Easter-Tyde
in
Sterlin
the
Queen
made
her
domestick
servants
use
Papisticall
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
and
more
,
she
perswaded
others
by
faire
means
to
do
the
same
,
and
threatned
those
that
were
most
constant
at
the
Earle
of
Cassels
House
.
Upon
the
second
day
of
May
1565.
conveened
at
Edinburgh
the
Earle
of
Murray
with
his
friends
in
great
numbers
to
keepe
the
day
of
Law
against
the
Earle
Bothwell
,
who
being
called
,
appeared
not
,
onely
the
Laird
of
Rickerton
protested
,
That
the
personall
absence
of
the
Earle
Bothwell
should
not
be
prejudiciall
to
him
,
by
reason
that
for
just
fear
,
which
might
happen
in
the
heart
of
any
man
,
since
he
had
so
potent
an
enemy
as
the
Lord
of
Murray
,
who
,
next
the
Queens
Majesty
was
of
greatest
estimation
and
Authority
of
any
man
within
this
Realm
,
to
whom
assisted
at
this
present
day
of
Law
,
seven
or
eight
hundred
men
,
which
Force
he
could
not
resist
,
and
therefore
had
absented
himself
;
which
Protestation
being
made
,
those
that
had
been
Sureties
for
his
appearance
,
were
Outlawed
.
The
said
Earle
Bothwell
a
few
dayes
after
past
into
France
,
after
he
had
been
in
Liddesdale
,
where
suspecting
almost
every
man
,
he
was
not
in
great
assurance
of
his
life
,
notwithstanding
he
was
not
put
to
the
Horne
,
for
the
Queen
continually
bore
a
great
favour
towards
him
,
and
kept
him
to
be
a
Souldier
,
as
appeared
within
lesse
then
half
a
year
;
for
she
would
not
suffer
the
Lord
Morton
,
nor
my
Lord
Ariskin
,
my
Lord
of
Murrayes
great
friends
to
keep
the
day
;
There
assisted
my
Lord
of
Murray
,
the
Earles
of
Argyle
,
Glencarne
,
and
Crawford
,
with
great
numbers
,
and
many
Lords
and
Barons
,
who
for
the
most
part
conveened
the
same
Afternoon
to
Treat
and
Consult
for
the
maintaining
of
Religion
;
where
some
Articles
were
devised
,
and
delivered
to
the
Lord
of
Murray
to
be
presented
to
the
Queens
Majestie
and
privie
Councell
,
which
Articles
were
enlarged
at
the
generall
assembly
following
,
as
shall
be
declared
.
In
the
meane
time
,
as
they
were
informed
in
Court
of
this
great
Assembly
of
people
in
Edinburgh
,
they
were
affraid
,
for
naturally
the
Queen-hated
and
suspected
all
such
Conventions
as
were
not
in
her
own
presence
,
and
devised
by
her self
.
The
chief
Counsellors
in
the
Court
,
were
the
Earls
of
Lenox
and
Athole
.
The
Queen
writ
incontinent
for
all
the
Lords
to
come
to
Sterlin
,
so
soone
as
she
was
advertised
that
they
had
Treated
in
Edinburgh
of
Religion
;
She
Writ
likewise
for
the
superintendants
and
other
learned
men
who
went
thither
,
and
being
there
they
caused
to
keep
the
Ports
or
Gates
,
and
make
good
Watch
about
the
Towne
.
The
speciall
cause
of
this
Convention
was
to
give
to
the
Lord
Darley
Title
of
Honour
openly
and
solemnly
,
with
consent
of
the
Nobles
,
before
the
marriage
.
The
fourth
day
of
May
the
Earle
of
Murray
came
to
Sterlin
,
where
he
was
well
received
by
the
Queens
Majestie
,
as
appeared
,
and
immediately
,
as
he
past
with
her
to
my
Lord
Darleys
Chamber
,
they
presented
to
him
a
Contract
,
containing
in
effect
,
That
forasmuch
,
as
,
or
since
,
the
Queen
had
contracted
Marriage
with
the
Lord
Darley
,
and
that
therefore
sundry
Lords
of
the
Nobilitie
had
under-written
,
ratified
and
approved
the
same
,
and
obliged
themselves
to
grant
unto
him
in
full
Parliament
the
Crowne
Matrimoniall
,
(
by
a
new
Court
Solecisme
in
Policie
,
the
Crowne
for
the
second
time
is
sirnamed
Matrimoniall
;
(
before
,
when
the
Queen
was
first
married
,
it
was
so
called
also
)
to
serve
and
obey
him
and
her
as
their
Lawfull
Soveraignes
.
The
Queen
desired
my
Lord
Murray
to
subscribe
,
as
many
others
had
done
before
;
which
hee
refused
to
do
,
Because
(
said
he
)
it
is
required
necessarily
that
the
whole
Nobility
be
present
,
at
least
the
principall
,
and
such
as
he
himself
was
posteriour
unto
,
before
that
so
grave
a
matter
should
be
advised
and
concluded
.
The
Queens
Majesty
no
wayes
content
with
this
Answer
,
insisted
still
upon
him
,
saying
,
The
greatest
part
of
the
Nobilitie
were
there
present
and
content
with
the
matter
,
wished
him
to
be
so
much
a
Stewart
,
as
to
consent
to
the
keeping
of
the
Crown
in
the
Family
,
and
the
sirname
,
according
to
their
Fathers
Will
and
desire
,
as
was
said
of
him
a
little
before
his
death
:
But
he
still
refused
for
the
causes
above
written
.
Now
as
the
Lords
were
assembled
,
an
Ambassadour
from
England
named
sir
Nicholas
Throckmorton
arrived
at
Sterlin
,
and
in
his
company
the
Laird
of
Lethington
;
the
Ambassadour
was
at
the
Castle
Gate
or
ever
they
were
aware
;
and
as
he
stood
there
in
the
Entry
,
he
was
desired
to
passe
to
his
Lodgings
.
The
next
day
he
had
audience
of
the
Queen
,
and
was
graciously
received
according
to
the
dignity
of
his
Message
.
The
whole
summe
of
this
his
Message
was
,
to
shew
and
declare
to
the
Queene
,
how
highly
the
Queene
his
Mistris
was
offended
with
this
precipitated
Marriage
,
and
wondred
what
had
moved
her
to
take
a
man
of
inferiour
rank
and
condition
,
to
her selfe
:
And
therefore
disswaded
her
therefrom
.
And
specially
desiring
her
most
earnestly
to
send
home
her
Subjects
the
Earle
of
Lennox
and
the
Lord
Darley
:
But
all
in
vaine
for
the
matter
was
well
farre
proceeded
.
In
her
heart
Queen
Elizabeth
was
not
angry
at
this
marriage
;
first
,
because
if
Q.
Mary
had
married
a
forraigne
Prince
,
it
had
been
an
accesse
to
her
Greatnesse
,
and
consequently
she
had
been
more
redoubted
by
the
other
;
next
both
Harry
and
Mary
were
alike
and
in
equall
degree
of
Consanguinitie
unto
her
,
the
father
of
Mary
and
the
mother
of
Harry
being
Children
to
her
fathers
sister
.
With
many
fair
words
the
Queen
let
the
Ambassadour
depart
,
promising
to
do
all
she
could
to
satisfie
the
Queen
of
England
;
and
for
the
same
purpose
she
would
send
an
Ambassador
to
her
.
In
the
meane
time
the
Queens
marriage
with
the
Lord
Darley
,
Argyle
,
Murray
,
Glencarne
,
with
the
rest
,
granted
freely
to
the
same
,
providing
that
they
might
have
the
Religion
established
in
Parliament
,
by
the
Queene
,
and
the
Idolatrous
Masse
and
Superstition
abolished
,
shortly
it
was
concluded
,
That
they
should
convene
again
to
Saint
Iohnstoun
,
where
the
Queen
promised
to
take
a
finall
order
for
Religion
.
The
day
was
appointed
,
to
wit
,
the
last
of
May
at
Perth
,
my
Lord
of
Argile
came
too
late
.
The
Queens
Majestie
communed
with
the
Lords
,
who
were
very
plain
with
her
,
saying
,
Except
the
Masse
were
abolished
,
there
should
be
no
quietnesse
in
the
Countrey
.
The
twelfth
day
of
May
the
Lord
Darley
was
Belted
,
(
that
is
,
Created
)
Earle
of
Rosse
,
with
great
solemnity
,
a
Belt
or
Girdle
being
tyed
about
his
waste
or
middle
;
and
albeit
all
kinde
of
provision
was
made
to
make
him
Duke
of
Rothesay
,
yet
at
that
time
it
came
not
to
effect
,
albeit
the
Crown
and
Robe-Royall
were
prepared
to
him
for
the
same
.
For
the
entertainment
of
this
Triumph
there
were
many
Knights
made
,
to
the
number
of
14.
The
next
day
,
which
was
the
13
of
May
,
the
Queen
called
for
the
Super-intendants
,
by
name
Iohn
Willock
,
Iohn
Winram
,
and
Iohn
Spotswood
,
whom
she
cherished
with
fair
words
,
assuring
them
that
she
desired
nothing
more
earnestly
then
the
glory
of
God
and
satisfying
of
mens
consciences
,
and
the
good
of
the
Common-wealth
;
and
albeit
she
was
not
perswaded
in
any
Religion
but
in
that
wherein
she
was
brought
up
,
yet
she
promised
to
them
that
she
would
hear
Conference
and
Disputation
in
the
Scriptures
:
And
likewise
she
would
be
content
to
hear
publike
preaching
,
but
alwayes
out
of
the
mouth
of
such
as
pleased
her
Majestie
;
and
above
all
others
she
said
she
would
gladly
hear
the
Superintendant
of
Angus
(
for
he
was
a
milde
and
sweet
natur'd
man
)
with
true
honesty
and
uprightnesse
.
Sir
Ariskin
of
Dun.
Soon
after
the
Queen
past
to
Saint
Iohnstons
,
after
that
she
had
directed
Master
Iohn
Hay
Prior
of
Monimusk
to
passe
to
England
,
who
sped
at
the
Queen
of
Englands
hand
even
as
sir
Nicholas
Throckmorton
did
in
Scotland
.
Before
the
day
,
which
was
appointed
for
the
meeting
at
Saint
Iohnston
,
my
Lord
of
Murray
most
carefull
of
the
maintenance
of
Religion
,
sent
to
all
the
principall
Churches
,
advertising
them
of
the
matter
,
and
desiring
them
to
advise
,
and
send
the
most
able
men
in
Learning
and
Reputation
,
to
keep
the
day
;
but
their
craft
and
dissimulation
appeared
,
for
the
Dean
of
Restalrigge
who
lately
arrived
out
of
France
,
with
others
,
such
as
Mr.
Iohn
Lesley
Parson
of
Vure
,
afterward
Bishop
of
Rosse
,
caused
the
Queen
to
understand
that
thing
whereof
she
was
easily
perswaded
,
to
wit
,
That
there
ought
to
be
given
to
all
men
libertie
of
conscience
,
and
for
this
purpose
to
shun
or
put
off
the
first
day
appointed
;
The
Queen
writ
to
the
Nobility
,
that
because
she
was
informed
that
there
was
great
meetings
out
of
every
Shire
and
Town
in
great
number
;
and
then
the
other
partie
(
so
termed
she
the
Papists
)
were
minded
together
to
the
said
Convention
,
which
should
apparently
make
trouble
or
sedition
,
rather
then
any
other
thing
;
therefore
she
thought
it
expedient
,
and
willed
them
to
stay
the
said
meetings
,
and
to
deferre
the
same
till
such
a
day
that
she
should
appoint
with
advice
of
her
Councell
.
At
this
time
there
was
a
Parliament
proclaimed
to
be
held
at
Edinburgh
the
twentieth
day
of
Iuly
.
By
this
Letter
,
some
of
the
Protestants
having
best
judgement
,
thought
themselves
sufficiently
warned
of
the
Inconveniences
and
troubles
to
come
.
Now
her
Councell
at
this
time
,
was
onely
the
Earles
of
Lenox
and
Athole
,
the
Lord
Ruthen
,
but
chiefely
David
Rizio
the
Italian
ruled
all
;
yet
the
Earle
of
Rosse
already
in
greatest
credit
and
familiarity
.
These
Letters
were
sent
out
to
the
Lords
about
the
eight
and
twentieth
day
of
May
;
and
within
twelve
dayes
thereafter
,
she
directed
new
Missives
to
the
chief
of
the
Nobility
,
desiring
or
,
commanding
them
,
to
come
to
Saint
Iohnston
the
three
and
twentieth
day
of
Iune
following
,
to
consult
upon
such
things
as
concerned
Religion
,
and
other
things
as
her
Majesty
should
propose
;
Which
day
,
was
even
the
day
before
that
the
generall
Assembly
should
have
been
held
in
Edinburgh
.
This
last
Letter
uttered
the
effect
of
the
former
;
so
that
the
Protestants
thought
themselues
sufficiently
warned
.
Always
as
the
Earle
of
Murray
was
passing
to
Saint
Iohnston
to
have
kept
the
said
day
,
he
chanced
to
fall
sick
of
the
Fluxes
in
Lochlevin
,
where
he
remained
till
the
Queen
came
forth
of
Saint
Iohnston
to
Edinburgh
,
where
the
generall
Assembly
of
the
whole
Church
of
Scotland
was
held
,
the
four
and
twentieth
day
of
Iuly
.
The
Earls
of
Argyle
and
Glencarne
assisted
the
Church
with
a
great
company
of
Lords
,
Barons
,
and
others
:
It
was
there
ordered
and
concluded
,
That
certain
Gentlemen
,
as
Commissioners
from
the
Church
National
,
should
passe
to
the
Queens
Majesty
,
with
certain
Articles
,
to
the
number
of
six
,
desiring
her
most
humbly
to
ratifie
and
approve
the
same
in
Parliament
.
And
because
the
said
Articles
are
of
great
weight
,
and
worthy
of
memory
,
I
thought
good
to
insert
the
same
word
by
word
.
IMprimis
,
That
the
Papisticall
and
Blaspemous
Masse
,
with
all
Papisticall
Idolatry
,
and
Papall
Iurisdiction
,
be
universally
supprest
and
abolisht
thorowout
this
Realme
,
not
onely
in
the
Subjects
,
but
also
in
the
Queens
own
Person
,
with
punishment
against
all
persons
that
should
be
deprehended
to
transgresse
and
offend
in
the
same
:
And
that
the
sincere
Word
of
God
,
and
Christs
true
Religion
now
at
this
present
received
,
be
published
,
approved
,
and
ratified
,
thorowout
the
whole
Realm
,
as
well
in
the
Queens
owne
Person
,
as
in
the
subjects
:
And
that
the
people
be
to
resort
upon
the
Sundayes
at
the
least
,
to
the
Prayers
,
and
Preaching
of
Gods
Word
,
even
as
they
were
before
to
the
Idolatrous
Masse
:
And
these
Heads
to
be
provided
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
and
ratified
by
the
Queens
Majesty
.
Secondly
,
That
provision
be
made
for
sustentation
of
the
Ministry
,
as
well
for
the
time
present
,
as
the
time
to
come
:
And
that
such
persons
as
are
presently
admitted
to
the
Ministery
,
may
have
their
Livings
assigned
unto
them
,
in
places
where
they
travell
in
their
Calling
,
or
at
least
next
adjacent
thereto
:
And
that
the
Benefices
now
vacant
,
or
hath
been
vacant
since
the
Moneth
of
March
,
1558.
or
that
hereafter
shall
happen
to
be
vacant
,
be
disposed
to
qualified
and
learned
persons
,
able
to
preach
Gods
Word
,
and
discharge
the
Vocation
concerning
the
Ministery
,
by
Tryall
and
Admission
of
the
Superintendents
and
Overseers
:
And
that
no
Benefice
or
Living
,
having
many
Churches
annexed
thereunto
,
be
disposed
altogether
in
any
time
to
come
,
to
any
man
,
but
at
the
least
the
Churches
thereof
be
severally
disposed
,
and
that
to
severall
persons
;
So
that
every
man
having
Charge
,
may
serve
at
his
owne
Church
,
according
to
his
Vocation
:
And
to
that
effect
,
likewise
the
Gleebs
and
the
Manses
,
be
given
to
the
Ministers
,
that
they
may
make
residency
at
their
Churches
,
whereby
they
may
discharge
their
consciences
according
to
their
Vocation
;
and
also
that
the
Kirks
may
be
repaired
accordingly
;
And
that
a
Law
be
made
and
established
hereupon
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
as
said
is
.
Thirdly
,
That
none
be
permitted
to
have
charge
of
Souls
,
Colledges
,
or
Universities
,
neither
privately
or
publikely
teach
&
instruct
the
youth
,
but
such
as
shall
be
tried
by
the
Superintendents
or
Visitors
of
Churches
,
and
found
sound
and
able
in
Doctrine
,
and
admitted
by
them
to
their
Charges
.
Fourthly
,
For
the
sustentation
of
the
poor
;
That
all
Lands
founded
for
Hospitality
of
old
,
be
restored
again
to
the
same
use
:
And
that
all
Lands
,
Annals
,
Rents
,
or
any
other
Emoluments
pertaining
any
wayes
sometimes
to
the
Friers
,
of
whatsoever
Order
they
had
been
of
▪
As
likewise
the
Annuities
,
Alterages
,
Obits
,
and
the
other
Duties
pertaining
to
Priests
,
to
be
applied
to
the
sustentation
of
the
poor
,
and
uphold
of
the
Town-Schools
in
Towns
,
and
other
places
where
they
be
.
Fifthly
,
That
such
horrible
crimes
as
now
abound
within
this
Realme
without
any
correction
,
To
the
great
contempt
of
God
and
his
Word
;
such
as
Idolatry
,
Blasphemie
of
Gods
Name
,
manifest
breaking
of
the
Sabbath
day
,
Witchcraft
,
Sorcery
,
Inchantment
,
Adultery
,
manifest
Whoredome
,
maintenance
of
Bordals
,
Murther
,
Slaughter
,
Oppression
,
with
many
other
detestable
Crimes
,
may
be
severely
punished
;
and
Iudges
appointed
in
every
Province
and
Diocesse
,
for
execution
thereof
,
with
power
to
do
the
same
;
and
that
by
Act
of
Parliament
.
Lastly
,
That
some
order
be
devised
and
established
for
ease
of
the
poor
Labourers
of
the
Ground
,
concerning
the
reasonable
payment
of
the
Tythes
,
who
are
oppressed
by
the
Leasers
of
the
Tythes
set
over
their
heads
without
their
own
con-consent
and
advise
.
The
persons
who
were
appointed
by
the
Church
to
carry
these
Articles
and
present
them
to
the
Queens
Majestie
,
were
the
Lairds
of
●unningham-Head
,
Lundie
,
Spot
and
Grange
of
Angus
,
and
Iames
Baron
for
the
Broughs
:
These
five
past
from
Edinburgh
to
Saint
Iohnston
,
where
they
presented
the
said
Articles
to
the
Queens
Majestie
,
desiring
and
requiring
her
Highnesse
most
humbly
to
advise
therewith
,
and
to
give
them
answer
.
The
next
day
,
ere
they
were
aware
,
the
Queen
departed
to
Dunkeld
,
and
immediately
they
followed
;
And
after
they
had
gotten
audience
,
they
desired
the
Queens
Majestie
most
humbly
to
give
their
dispatch
.
She
answered
,
That
her
Councell
was
not
there
present
,
but
she
intended
to
be
in
Edinburgh
within
eight
dayes
,
and
there
they
should
receive
their
answer
.
At
the
same
time
,
as
the
generall
Assembly
was
holden
in
Edinburgh
,
the
Brethren
perceiving
the
Papists
to
brag
,
and
trouble
like
to
be
,
they
assembled
themselves
at
Saint
Leonard
Cragg
,
where
they
concluded
they
would
defend
themselves
;
and
for
the
same
purpose
,
elected
eight
persons
of
the
most
able
,
two
of
every
Quarter
,
to
see
that
the
Brethren
should
be
ready
armed
.
And
when
the
five
Commissioners
above
named
had
waited
upon
the
Court
four
or
five
dayes
after
her
Majesties
coming
to
Edinburgh
,
there
the
matter
was
proposed
in
Councell
:
And
after
long
and
earnest
reasoning
upon
these
Articles
,
at
length
it
was
answered
to
the
Commissioners
by
the
Secretary
,
That
the
Queens
Majesties
command
was
,
That
the
matter
should
be
reasoned
in
her
presence
;
which
for
the
gravity
of
the
same
,
there
could
nothing
be
concluded
at
that
time
,
albeit
the
Queens
Majestie
had
heard
more
in
that
matter
,
then
ever
she
did
before
:
But
within
eight
dayes
thereafter
,
she
understood
that
a
great
part
of
the
Nobility
should
be
present
in
Edinburgh
,
where
they
should
have
a
finall
answer
.
At
length
,
the
one
and
twentieth
of
August
,
they
received
the
answer
in
Writing
in
her
presence
,
according
to
the
Tenour
hereof
as
followeth
.
The
Queens
Majesties
Answer
to
the
Articles
presented
to
Her
Highnesse
,
by
certain
Gentlemen
,
in
the
Name
of
the
whole
Assemblie
of
the
Church
.
TO
the
first
,
Desiring
the
Masse
to
be
suppressed
and
abolished
,
as
well
in
the
Head
,
as
in
the
Members
,
with
punishment
against
the
Contraveners
;
As
also
,
the
Religion
professed
to
be
established
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
it
was
answered
,
first
for
her
Majesties
part
,
That
her
Highnesse
is
no
way
yet
perswaded
in
the
said
Religion
,
nor
yet
that
any
impiety
is
in
the
Masse
;
and
therefore
believeth
,
That
her
loving
subjects
will
not
presse
her
to
receive
any
Religion
against
her
conscience
,
which
should
be
unto
her
a
continuall
trouble
by
remorse
of
conscience
,
and
therewith
a
perpetuall
unquietnesse
.
And
to
deale
plainly
with
her
Subjects
,
her
Majesty
neither
will
,
nor
may
leave
the
Religion
wherein
she
hath
been
nourished
and
brought
up
;
and
believeth
the
same
to
be
well
grounded
;
Knowing
,
besides
the
grudge
of
conscience
that
she
should
receive
,
upon
the
change
of
her
owne
Religion
,
That
she
should
lose
the
friendship
of
the
King
of
France
,
the
married
Allia
of
this
Realme
,
and
of
other
great
Princes
her
Friends
and
Confederates
,
who
would
take
the
same
in
evil
part
,
and
of
whom
she
may
look
for
their
great
support
in
all
her
necessities
;
And
having
no
assured
consideration
that
may
countervaile
the
same
,
she
will
be
loth
to
put
in
hazard
all
her
friends
at
an
instant
,
praying
all
her
loving
subjects
,
seeing
they
have
had
experience
of
her
goodnesse
,
that
she
hath
neither
in
times
past
,
nor
yet
intends
hereafter
,
to
presse
the
conscience
of
any
,
but
that
they
may
worship
God
in
such
sort
,
as
they
are
perswaded
in
their
conscience
to
be
best
,
That
they
will
also
not
presse
her
conscience
.
As
to
the
establishing
of
Religion
in
the
Body
of
the
Realme
,
they
themselves
know
,
as
appears
by
their
Articles
,
That
the
same
cannot
be
done
onely
by
consent
of
her
Majestie
,
but
requires
necessarily
the
consent
of
the
States
in
Parliament
,
and
therefore
so
soon
as
the
Parliament
holds
,
those
things
which
the
States
agree
upon
amongst
themselves
,
her
Majestie
shall
consent
unto
the
same
;
and
in
the
mean
time
shall
make
sure
,
That
no
man
be
troubled
for
●sing
Religion
according
to
conscience
;
So
that
no
man
shall
have
cause
to
doubt
,
That
for
Religions
sake
mens
Lives
and
Heritage
shall
be
in
any
hazard
.
To
the
second
Article
,
it
is
answered
,
That
her
Majestie
thinks
it
no
wayes
reasonable
,
that
she
should
defraud
her self
of
so
great
a
part
of
the
Patrimony
of
the
Crowne
,
as
to
put
the
Patronage
of
Benefices
forth
of
her
own
hands
;
for
her
owne
necessity
,
in
bearing
of
her
Port
and
common
Charges
,
will
require
the
retention
thereof
,
and
that
in
a
good
part
,
in
her
owne
hands
:
Neverthelesse
her
Majestie
is
well
pleased
,
That
consideration
being
had
of
her
owne
necessity
;
And
what
may
be
sufficient
for
the
reasonable
sustentation
of
the
Ministers
,
a
speciall
Assignation
be
made
to
them
in
places
most
commodious
and
meet
:
With
which
her
Majesty
shall
not
meddle
,
but
suffer
the
same
to
come
to
them
.
To
the
third
Article
it
is
answered
,
That
her
Majestie
shall
do
therein
as
shall
be
agreed
by
the
States
in
Parliament
.
To
the
fourth
Article
,
Her
Majesties
liberality
towards
the
poore
shall
alwayes
be
so
far
extended
,
as
can
be
reasonably
required
at
her
hands
.
To
the
fifth
and
sixth
Articles
,
Her
Majesty
will
refer
the
taking
order
therein
,
unto
the
States
assembled
in
Parliament
.
As
the
Queens
Majestie
came
from
Saint
Iohnston
,
over
Forth
to
the
Callender
,
she
was
conveyed
to
the
Water
side
of
Forth
with
two
hundred
Spears
:
For
at
that
time
it
was
bruted
,
That
there
was
some
lying
in
wait
at
the
Path
of
Dron
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Earle
of
Murray
was
in
Locklevin
,
and
the
Earle
of
Argyle
with
him
.
Now
in
the
Callender
the
Lord
Levingston
had
desired
the
Queens
Majestie
to
be
Witnesse
to
the
Christning
of
a
childe
;
For
his
Lady
was
lately
delivered
and
brought
to
Bed
:
And
when
the
Minister
made
the
Sermon
and
Exhortation
concerning
Baptisme
,
the
Queens
Majestie
came
in
the
end
,
and
said
to
the
Lord
Levingston
,
That
she
would
shew
him
that
favour
that
she
had
not
done
to
any
other
before
;
that
is
,
That
she
would
give
her
presence
to
the
Protestant
Sermon
,
which
was
reckoned
a
great
matter
.
The
Queen
being
in
the
Callender
,
was
informed
both
by
word
and
Letters
by
false
Brethren
,
That
a
great
part
of
the
Protestants
of
Edinburgh
had
lately
convened
upon
Saint
Leonards
Craigs
,
and
there
made
a
Conspiration
against
her
;
And
had
chosen
for
the
same
purpose
,
certain
Captains
to
governe
the
rest
;
And
without
any
Tryall
,
or
perfect
notice
taken
in
the
Case
,
she
sent
to
the
Provest
and
Bayliffs
of
Edinburgh
,
commanding
them
to
take
and
apprehend
Alexander
Guthrie
,
Alexander
Clerke
,
Gilbert
Lawder
,
and
Andrew
Slater
,
and
put
them
in
prison
in
the
Castle
.
This
new
and
unaccustomed
fashion
of
proceeding
seemed
to
be
very
strange
:
And
because
the
said
four
persons
were
not
apprehended
,
she
sent
the
next
day
a
Charge
to
the
Provest
and
Bayliffs
,
and
to
her
owne
great
Treasurer
,
to
passe
to
the
houses
of
the
said
foure
men
,
and
likewise
to
their
Booths
or
Shops
,
and
there
to
take
Inventory
of
all
their
Goods
and
Chattells
;
And
commanded
the
said
Treasurer
to
take
the
Keyes
of
the
said
Houses
and
Booths
,
together
with
the
said
Inventory
;
which
was
executed
in
effect
,
especially
upon
the
said
Alexander
Guthrie
his
wife
,
he
being
then
common
Clerke
,
and
one
of
the
greatest
in
estimation
within
the
Towne
;
his
wife
and
children
were
shut
out
of
their
house
,
and
compelled
to
seek
some
other
lodging
in
the
Town
.
By
this
manner
of
proceeding
,
the
hearts
of
all
men
of
spirit
and
judgement
were
wonderfully
abashed
and
wounded
,
seeing
and
perceiving
these
things
so
furiously
handled
upon
sinister
and
wrong
Information
,
men
never
called
to
their
answer
,
nor
heard
,
nor
any
triall
taken
therein
.
Immediatly
thereafter
as
she
came
to
Edinburgh
,
she
called
to
counsell
such
as
pleased
her
Majestie
,
and
there
complains
of
the
said
matter
,
alleadging
it
to
be
a
Conspiracy
and
manifest
Treason
.
And
another
matter
likewise
was
complained
upon
,
That
the
Earle
of
Argile
(
as
the
Queen
was
surely
informed
)
was
riding
with
a
great
Army
to
invade
the
Earle
of
Athole
and
his
Lands
.
For
the
first
matter
it
was
concluded
by
the
Councell
,
That
diligent
inquisition
should
be
made
in
the
matter
,
and
to
that
purpose
appointed
the
Queens
Advocates
M.
Iohn
Spence
of
Condie
,
and
M.
Robert
Crichton
to
examine
such
as
they
would
;
and
when
the
said
Advocates
had
called
before
them
,
and
examined
a
sufficient
number
,
and
their
depositions
subscribed
and
delivered
to
the
Queen
,
there
was
nothing
found
worthy
of
death
nor
Treason
;
at
length
the
said
four
persons
were
summoned
to
answer
at
Law
.
For
the
matter
,
That
the
Queens
Majesty
should
send
to
the
Earles
of
Argyle
and
Athole
some
of
her
Councell
or
familiar
servants
to
take
order
touching
it
.
And
when
the
Secretary
,
the
Justice
Clarke
and
Lord
of
Saint
Colme
had
past
to
the
said
Earle
of
Argyle
,
they
found
no
such
thing
;
but
in
Athole
there
was
great
fear
come
of
a
sudden
fray
;
for
after
many
Proclamations
,
the
Fire-Crosse
(
which
they
made
use
of
in
lieu
of
Beacons
)
was
raised
in
Athole
.
Now
as
the
day
of
the
Parliament
approached
,
the
Lords
pretending
to
consult
before
,
what
should
be
done
,
as
well
in
Religion
,
as
for
the
Commonwealth
,
the
fifteenth
day
of
Iuly
there
conveened
at
Sterlin
the
Duke
,
the
Earles
of
Argyle
and
Murray
,
Rothes
,
and
other
Lords
and
Barons
,
and
as
they
were
devising
and
consulting
,
the
Queens
Majesty
taking
their
meeting
in
evill
part
,
sent
her
Advocates
Master
Iohn
Spence
and
Master
Crichton
to
them
at
Sterlin
,
requiring
the
cause
of
their
meeting
;
they
answered
,
That
the
speciall
occasion
of
their
meeting
was
for
the
cause
of
Religion
and
the
assurance
thereof
,
according
as
they
had
lately
written
to
the
Queens
Majesty
in
S●aton
from
the
town
of
Edinburgh
,
they
desiring
then
to
prorogate
the
day
.
Finally
,
when
the
said
Advocates
could
by
no
means
perswade
them
to
come
to
Edinburgh
,
they
returned
again
to
Edinburgh
and
declared
to
the
Queens
Majestie
according
as
they
had
found
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Parliament
was
prorogated
at
the
Queens
Majesties
command
to
the
first
of
September
next
after
following
;
for
it
was
thought
,
That
the
least
part
and
principall
of
the
chiefe
Nobility
being
absent
,
there
could
no
Parliament
be
holden
:
at
the
same
time
the
Queens
Majestie
perceiving
that
the
matter
was
already
come
to
a
maturity
and
ripenesse
,
so
that
the
mindes
and
secrecy
of
mens
hearts
must
needs
be
disclosed
,
she
wrote
to
a
great
number
of
Lords
,
Barons
,
Gentlmen
,
and
others
that
were
nearest
in
Fife
,
Angus
Lowthian
,
Mers
Tevimdale
,
Perth
,
Lithgow
Clidsdall
,
and
others
to
resort
to
her
,
in
this
forme
of
words
hereafter
following
.
The
Queens
Letter
.
TRusty
friend
,
We
greet
you
well
;
we
are
grieved
indeed
by
the
evill
bruite
spread
amongst
our
Lieges
,
as
that
we
should
have
molested
any
man
in
the
using
of
his
Religion
and
Conscience
freely
,
a
thing
which
never
entred
into
our
minde
;
yet
since
we
perceive
the
too
easie
beleeving
such
reports
hath
made
them
carelesse
,
and
so
we
think
it
becomes
us
to
be
carefull
for
the
safety
and
preservation
of
our
state
;
wherefore
we
pray
you
most
affectionately
,
That
with
all
possible
hast
(
after
the
receipt
of
this
our
Letter
)
you
with
your
kindred
,
friends
and
whole
Force
,
well
furnished
with
Arms
for
Warre
,
be
provided
for
,
fifteen
dayes
after
your
coming
,
addresse
you
to
come
to
us
,
to
waite
and
attend
upon
us
,
according
to
our
expectation
and
trust
in
you
,
as
you
will
thereby
declare
the
good
affection
you
bear
to
the
maintenance
of
our
Authoritie
,
and
will
doe
us
therein
acceptable
service
.
Subscribed
with
Our
Hand
at
Edinburgh
,
the
seventeenth
day
of
July
,
1565.
THere
was
likewise
Proclamation
made
in
Edinburgh
,
That
the
Queen
minded
not
the
trouble
,
nor
alter
the
Religion
;
and
also
Proclamations
made
in
the
Shires
above
mentioned
,
for
the
same
purpose
,
That
all
Freeholders
and
other
Gentlemen
should
resort
(
in
the
aforesaid
manner
)
to
Edinbronth
,
where
the
Earle
of
Rosse
was
made
Duke
of
Rothesay
,
with
great
triumph
,
the
23
day
of
Iuly
.
The
same
afternoon
the
Queen
complained
grievously
upon
the
Earle
of
Murray
in
open
audience
of
all
the
Lords
and
Barons
;
and
the
same
day
the
Bans
of
the
Earle
of
Rosse
,
and
Duke
of
Rothesay
,
and
the
Queens
Marriage
were
proclaimed
.
About
this
time
the
Lord
Arskin
was
made
Earle
of
Marre
.
In
the
mean
time
there
were
divers
Messages
sent
from
the
Queens
Majestie
to
the
Lord
of
Murray
,
first
,
Master
Robert
Crichton
to
perswade
him
by
all
meanes
possible
to
come
and
resort
to
the
Queens
Majestie
:
his
answer
was
,
That
he
would
be
glad
to
come
to
her self
,
according
to
his
bounden
duty
;
yet
for
as
much
as
such
persons
as
were
most
privie
in
her
company
,
were
his
capitall
enemies
,
who
also
had
conspired
his
death
,
he
could
no
wayes
come
so
long
as
they
were
in
Court
.
Soon
after
my
Lord
Erskin
and
the
Master
Maxwell
past
to
him
to
S.
Andrews
,
rather
suffered
and
permitted
by
the
Queen
,
then
sent
by
her
Highnesse
;
after
them
the
Laird
of
Dun
,
who
was
sent
by
the
means
of
the
Earl
of
Mar
,
but
all
this
did
not
prevail
with
him
;
and
when
all
hope
of
his
coming
was
past
,
an
Herald
was
sent
to
him
,
charging
him
to
come
to
the
Queens
Majesty
,
and
answer
to
such
things
as
should
be
laid
to
his
charge
within
eight
and
fourty
hours
next
after
the
Charge
,
under
pain
of
Rebellion
;
and
because
he
appeared
not
the
next
day
after
the
eight
and
forty
hours
,
he
was
denounced
Rebell
,
and
put
to
the
Horne
.
The
same
order
they
used
against
the
Earle
of
Argyle
,
for
the
Queen
said
she
would
serve
him
and
the
rest
with
the
same
measure
they
had
mete
to
others
,
meaning
the
said
Argyle
.
In
the
mean
while
,
as
the
fire
was
well
kindled
,
and
enflamed
,
all
means
and
wayes
were
sought
,
to
stir
up
enemies
against
the
chief
Protestants
that
had
been
lately
at
Sterlin
;
for
the
Earle
of
Athole
was
ready
bent
against
the
Earle
of
Argyle
:
the
Lord
Lindsay
against
the
Earle
Rothesse
in
Fyfe
,
they
being
both
Protestants
;
for
they
had
contended
now
a
long
time
for
the
Heir-ship
of
Fyfe
:
And
that
no
such
thing
should
be
left
undone
,
the
Lord
Gordon
,
who
now
had
remained
neer
three
yeers
in
prison
in
Dumbar
,
was
,
after
some
little
travell
of
his
friends
,
received
by
the
Queen
;
and
being
thus
received
into
favour
,
was
restored
first
to
the
Lordship
of
Gordon
,
and
soon
after
to
the
Earldom
of
Huntley
,
and
to
all
his
Lands
,
Honours
and
Dignities
,
that
he
might
be
a
bar
and
a
party
in
the
North
to
the
Earle
of
Murray
.
The
18
of
Iuly
,
THat
forasmuch
as
at
the
will
and
pleasure
of
Almighty
God
,
the
Queen
had
taken
to
her
husband
a
right
excellent
and
illustrious
Prince
,
Harry
Duke
of
Rothesay
,
Earle
of
Rosse
,
Lord
Darley
,
Therefore
it
was
her
Will
,
That
he
should
be
holden
and
obeyed
,
and
reverenced
as
King
:
Commanding
all
Letters
and
Proclamations
to
be
made
in
the
Names
of
Henry
and
Mary
in
times
coming
.
The
next
day
following
,
at
six
hours
in
the
morning
,
they
were
marryed
in
the
Chappell
Royall
of
Halyrud-house
,
by
the
Dean
of
Lestarrig
;
the
Queen
being
all
clothed
in
Mourning
:
But
immediately
,
as
the
Queen
went
to
Masse
,
the
King
went
not
with
her
,
but
to
his
Pastime
.
During
the
space
of
three
or
four
dayes
,
there
was
nothing
but
Balling
and
Dancing
,
and
Banqueting
.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
Earle
Rothesse
,
the
Laird
of
Grange
,
the
Tutor
Pitcur
,
with
some
Gentlemen
of
Fyfe
,
were
put
to
the
Horne
,
for
none
appearance
;
And
immediately
the
Swash
,
Tabron
,
and
Drums
,
were
stricken
or
beaten
,
for
men
of
War
to
serve
the
King
and
Queens
Majestie
,
and
to
take
their
Pay
.
This
sudden
alteration
,
and
hasty
creation
of
Kings
,
moved
the
hearts
of
a
great
number
.
Now
amongst
the
people
there
were
divers
brutes
;
for
some
alleadged
,
That
the
cause
of
this
alteration
was
not
for
Religion
,
but
rather
for
hatred
,
envie
of
sudden
promotion
or
dignity
,
or
such
worldly
causes
:
But
they
that
considered
the
progresse
of
the
matter
,
according
as
is
heretofore
declared
,
thought
the
principall
cause
to
be
onely
for
Religion
.
In
this
mean
time
,
the
Lords
past
to
Argyle
,
taking
apparantly
little
care
of
the
trouble
that
was
to
come
:
Howbeit
they
sent
into
England
M.
Nicolas
Elphinston
for
support
,
who
brought
some
Moneys
in
this
Countrey
,
to
the
sum
of
ten
thousand
pounds
sterlin
.
There
came
one
forth
of
England
to
the
Queen
,
who
got
Presence
the
seventh
of
August
in
Halyrud-house
.
He
was
not
well
,
&c.
About
the
fifteenth
of
August
,
the
Lords
met
at
Aire
,
to
wit
,
the
Duke
Hamilton
,
the
Earles
Argile
,
Murray
,
Glencarne
,
Rothesse
,
the
Lord
Boyd
,
and
Ochiltrie
,
with
divers
Barons
and
Gentlemen
of
Fife
and
Kyle
,
where
they
concluded
to
be
in
readinesse
with
their
whole
Forces
the
four
and
twentieth
day
of
August
.
But
the
King
and
Queene
with
great
cerity
prevented
them
,
for
their
Majesties
sent
thorow
Lowthian
,
Fife
,
Angus
,
Stratherne
,
Tividaile
and
Chiddisdaile
and
other
Shires
,
making
their
Proclamations
in
this
manner
,
That
forasmuch
as
certaine
Rebels
,
who
(
under
colour
of
Religion
)
intended
nothing
but
the
trouble
and
subversion
of
the
Common-wealth
,
This
Proclamation
was
made
in
Lowthian
the
third
pay
of
the
said
moneth
.
Upon
Sunday
the
ninteenth
of
August
,
the
King
came
to
the
high
Kirke
of
Edinburgh
,
where
Iohn
Knox
made
the
Sermon
;
his
Text
was
taken
out
of
the
six
and
twentieth
Chapter
of
Esayas
his
Prophesie
,
about
the
thirteenth
Verse
,
where
in
the
words
of
the
Prophet
,
he
said
,
O
Lord
our
God
,
Iohn
Knox
preach
.
other
Lords
then
thou
have
ruled
over
us
.
Whereupon
he
tooke
occasion
to
speake
of
the
government
of
wicked
Princes
,
who
for
the
sinnes
of
the
people
are
sent
as
Tyrants
and
scourges
to
plague
them
:
And
amongst
other
things
he
said
,
That
God
sets
in
that
room
(
for
the
offences
and
ingratitude
of
the
people
)
Boyes
and
women
.
And
so
other
words
which
appeared
bitter
in
the
Kings
ears
,
as
,
That
God
justly
punished
Ahab
and
his
Posterity
,
because
he
would
not
take
order
with
that
Harlot
Iezabel
.
And
because
he
had
tarried
an
hour
and
more
,
longer
then
the
time
appointed
,
the
King
(
sitting
in
a
Throne
made
for
that
purpose
)
was
so
moved
at
this
Sermon
,
that
he
would
not
Dine
;
and
being
troubled
,
with
great
fury
he
past
in
the
afternoon
to
the
Hawking
.
Immediately
Iohn
Knox
was
commanded
to
come
to
the
Councell
,
where
in
the
Secretaries
Chamber
were
convened
the
Earle
of
Athole
,
the
Lord
Ruthven
,
the
Secretary
,
the
Justice
Clarke
,
with
the
Advocate
.
There
passed
along
with
the
Minister
a
great
number
of
the
most
apparent
men
of
the
Towne
.
When
he
was
called
,
the
Secretary
declared
,
That
the
Kings
Majestie
was
offended
with
some
words
spoken
in
the
Sermon
,
(
especially
such
as
are
above
rehearsed
)
desiring
him
to
abstaine
from
preaching
for
fifteen
or
twenty
dayes
,
and
let
Master
Craig
supply
the
place
.
Iohn
Knox
must
abstain
from
preaching
for
a
time
.
He
answered
,
That
he
had
spoken
nothing
but
according
to
his
Text
,
and
if
the
Church
would
command
him
either
to
speake
or
abstain
,
he
would
obey
so
far
as
the
Word
of
God
would
permit
him
.
Within
four
dayes
after
,
the
King
and
Queen
sent
to
the
Councell
of
Edinburgh
,
commanding
them
to
depose
Archibald
Dowglas
,
and
to
receive
the
Laird
Craigmiller
for
their
Provest
,
which
was
presently
obeyed
.
The
five
and
twentieth
of
August
the
King
and
Queens
Majesties
past
from
Edinburgh
to
Linlithgow
,
and
from
thence
to
Sterlin
,
and
from
Sterlin
to
Glasgow
.
At
their
first
arrivall
,
their
whole
people
were
not
come
.
The
next
day
after
their
arrivall
to
Glasgow
,
the
Lords
came
to
Paisley
,
where
they
remained
that
night
,
being
in
company
about
one
thousand
horses
.
On
the
morrow
they
came
to
Hamilton
,
keeping
the
high
passage
from
Paisley
hard
by
Glasgow
,
where
the
King
and
Queen
easily
might
behold
them
.
The
night
following
,
which
was
the
penult
of
August
,
they
remained
in
Hamilton
with
their
Company
;
but
for
divers
respects
moving
them
,
they
thought
it
not
expedient
to
tarry
;
especially
,
because
the
Earle
of
Argyle
was
not
come
;
for
his
Diet
was
not
afore
the
second
of
September
following
,
to
have
been
at
Hamilton
.
Finally
,
they
took
purpose
to
come
to
Edinburgh
,
the
which
they
did
the
next
day
.
And
albeit
Alexander
Areskin
,
Captain
under
the
Lord
his
brother
,
caused
to
shoot
forth
of
the
Castle
two
Shot
of
Cannon
,
they
being
neer
the
Towne
;
And
likewise
that
the
Laird
Craigmiller
Provest
,
did
his
endeavour
to
hold
the
Lords
forth
of
the
Towne
,
in
causing
the
common
Bells
to
be
rung
,
for
the
convening
of
the
Towne
,
to
the
effect
aforesaid
,
yet
they
entred
easily
at
the
West
Port
or
Gate
,
without
any
molestation
or
impediment
,
being
in
number
,
as
they
esteemed
themselves
,
one
thousand
three
hundred
Horses
.
Immediately
they
dispatched
Messengers
Southward
and
Northward
to
assist
them
;
but
all
in
vain
:
And
immediately
after
they
were
in
their
Lodgings
,
they
caused
to
strike
or
beat
the
Drum
,
desiring
all
such
men
as
would
receive
Wages
for
the
defence
of
the
Glory
of
God
,
That
they
should
resort
the
day
following
to
the
Church
,
where
they
should
receive
good
Pay
:
But
they
profited
little
that
way
;
neither
could
they
in
Edinburgh
get
any
comfort
or
support
,
for
none
or
few
resorted
unto
them
;
yet
they
got
more
rest
and
sleep
when
they
were
at
Edinburgh
,
then
they
had
done
in
five
or
six
nights
before
.
The
Noble-men
of
this
Company
were
,
The
Duke
,
The
Earles
Murray
,
Glencarne
,
and
Rothesse
;
The
Lords
Boyd
and
Uchiltrie
;
The
Lairds
of
Grange
,
Cunningham-head
,
Balcomie
,
and
Lavers
;
The
T●tor
of
Pitcur
;
The
Lairds
of
Barr
,
Carmell
,
and
Dreghorn
;
And
the
Laird
of
Pittarow
Comptroller
,
went
with
them
:
Some
said
merrily
,
That
they
were
come
to
keepe
the
Parliament
,
for
the
Parliament
was
continued
till
the
first
day
of
September
:
Upon
the
which
day
they
wrote
to
the
King
and
Queens
Majesties
a
Letter
,
containing
in
effect
,
That
albeit
they
were
persecuted
most
unjustly
,
which
they
understood
proceeded
not
of
the
King
and
Queens
Majesties
own
Nature
,
but
onely
by
evil
Counsell
,
yet
notwithstanding
they
were
willing
and
content
to
suffer
according
to
the
Lawes
of
the
Realm
,
providing
that
the
true
Religion
of
God
might
be
established
,
and
the
dependants
thereupon
be
likewise
reformed
:
Beseeching
their
Majesties
most
humbly
to
grant
these
things
:
But
otherwise
,
if
their
enemies
would
seek
their
blood
,
they
should
understand
,
It
should
be
dear
bought
.
They
had
written
twice
,
almost
to
the
same
effect
,
to
the
King
and
Queens
Majesties
,
after
their
passing
from
Edinburgh
;
for
the
Laird
of
Preston
presented
a
Letter
to
the
King
and
Queens
Majestie
,
and
was
therefore
imprisoned
,
but
soon
after
released
;
neverthelesse
they
got
no
answer
.
The
same
day
that
they
departed
out
of
Hamilton
,
the
King
and
Queens
Majesties
issued
out
of
Glasgow
in
the
morning
betimes
:
And
passing
towards
Hamilton
,
the
Army
met
their
Majesties
neer
the
Bridge
of
Cadder
:
As
they
mustered
,
the
Master
of
Maxwell
sate
downe
upon
his
knees
,
and
made
a
long
Oration
to
the
Queen
,
declaring
what
pleasure
she
had
done
to
them
,
and
ever
laid
the
whole
burden
upon
the
Earle
Murray
.
Soon
after
,
they
marched
forward
in
Battell
aray
:
The
Earle
of
Lenox
took
the
Van-guard
,
the
Earle
of
Mortoun
the
middle
Battell
,
and
the
King
and
Queen
the
Reere
:
The
whole
number
were
about
five
thousand
men
,
whereof
the
greatest
part
were
in
the
Van-guard
.
As
the
King
and
Queens
Majesties
were
within
three
miles
of
Hamilton
,
they
were
advertised
that
the
Lords
were
departed
in
the
morning
;
but
where
they
pretended
to
be
that
night
,
it
was
uncertain
:
Alwayes
soon
after
their
returne
to
Glasgow
,
the
King
and
Queen
were
certainly
advertised
,
That
they
were
past
to
Edinburgh
;
and
therefore
caused
immediately
to
warne
the
whole
Army
to
passe
with
them
to
Edinburgh
the
next
day
;
who
early
in
the
morning
,
long
before
the
Sun
was
risen
,
began
to
march
:
But
there
arose
such
a
vehement
Tempest
of
winde
and
raine
from
the
West
,
as
the
like
had
not
been
seen
before
in
a
long
time
;
so
that
a
little
brook
,
turned
incontinent
into
a
great
River
;
and
the
raging
storme
being
in
their
face
,
with
great
difficulty
went
they
forward
:
And
albeit
the
most
part
waxed
weary
,
yet
the
Queens
courage
encreased
man-like
so
much
,
that
she
was
ever
with
the
foremost
.
There
was
divers
persons
drowned
that
day
in
the
water
of
Carren
;
and
amongst
others
,
the
Kings
Master
,
a
notable
Papist
,
who
for
the
zeal
he
bare
to
the
Masse
,
carried
about
his
neck
a
round
god
of
bread
,
well
closed
in
a
Case
,
which
alwayes
could
not
serve
him
.
Before
the
end
of
August
,
there
came
a
post
to
the
Queens
Majestie
,
sent
by
Alexander
Areskin
,
who
declared
,
That
the
Lords
were
in
the
Town
of
Edinburgh
,
where
there
was
a
multitude
of
innocent
persons
,
and
therefore
desired
to
know
if
he
should
shoot
.
She
commanded
incontinent
that
he
should
return
again
to
the
said
Alexander
,
and
command
him
,
in
her
name
,
That
he
should
shoot
so
long
as
he
had
either
Powder
or
Bullet
,
and
not
spare
for
any
body
.
At
night
,
the
King
and
Queen
came
well
wet
to
the
Callender
,
where
they
remained
that
night
,
and
about
eight
hours
at
night
,
the
first
of
September
,
the
Post
came
again
to
the
Castle
,
and
reported
the
Queenes
Command
to
Alexander
Areskin
,
who
incontinently
caused
to
shoot
six
or
seven
shot
of
Cannon
,
whereof
the
marks
appeared
,
having
respect
to
no
reason
,
but
onely
to
the
Queens
Command
.
The
Lords
perceiving
that
they
could
get
no
support
in
Edinburgh
,
nor
Souldiers
for
money
,
albeit
they
had
travelled
all
that
they
could
;
and
being
advertised
of
the
Queens
returning
with
her
whole
Company
,
they
took
purpose
to
depart
:
And
so
the
next
day
betimes
,
long
before
day
,
they
departed
with
their
whole
Company
,
and
came
to
Lanrik
,
and
from
thence
to
Hamilton
,
where
the
Master
of
Maxwell
came
to
them
,
with
his
Uncle
the
La●rd
of
Dumlanrick
.
And
after
consultation
,
the
said
Master
wrote
to
the
Queens
Majesty
,
That
being
required
by
the
Lords
as
he
was
passing
homeward
,
he
could
not
refuse
to
come
to
them
;
and
after
that
he
had
given
them
counsell
to
disperse
their
Army
,
they
thought
it
expedient
to
passe
to
Dumfreis
to
repose
them
,
where
they
would
consult
and
make
their
Officers
,
and
send
to
their
Majesties
:
And
thus
beseeching
their
Majesties
to
take
this
in
good
part
.
The
Town
of
Edinburgh
sent
two
of
the
Councell
of
the
Town
to
make
their
excuse
.
The
next
day
the
King
and
Queen
past
to
Sterlin
,
and
sent
to
Edinburgh
,
and
caused
a
Proclamation
to
be
made
,
commanding
all
men
to
returne
to
Glasgow
,
where
having
remained
three
or
four
dayes
:
And
understanding
that
the
Lords
were
past
to
Dumfreis
,
they
returned
to
Sterlin
,
and
from
thence
to
Fyfe
;
And
in
their
passage
,
caused
to
take
in
Castle
Campbell
,
which
was
delivered
without
impediment
to
the
Lord
of
Sanquhar
.
Before
the
King
and
Queen
went
out
of
Sterlin
,
there
came
from
Edinburgh
two
Ensignes
of
Foot-men
,
to
convey
them
into
Fyfe
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Burroughs
were
taxed
in
great
Sums
unaccustomed
,
for
the
payment
of
these
Souldiers
:
Farther
,
there
was
raised
divers
Troops
of
Horse-men
,
to
the
number
of
five
or
six
hundred
Horse
.
The
Souldiers
had
taken
two
poor
men
that
had
received
the
Lords
wages
;
which
two
men
being
accused
and
convinced
of
,
at
the
Queens
Command
,
were
hanged
at
Edinburgh
,
the
third
day
after
the
Lords
departing
.
At
this
time
,
M.
Iames
Balfour
,
Parson
of
Flesk
,
had
gotten
all
the
guiding
in
the
Court
.
The
third
day
after
the
Queens
coming
to
Fyfe
,
the
whole
Barons
and
Lairds
of
Fyfe
,
convoyed
her
Majestie
,
till
she
came
to
S.
Andrewes
,
where
the
said
Lairds
and
Barons
,
especially
the
Protestants
,
were
commanded
to
subscribe
to
a
Band
,
containing
in
effect
,
That
they
obliged
themselves
to
defend
the
King
and
Queens
Persons
,
against
Englishmen
and
Rebells
:
And
in
case
they
should
come
to
Fyfe
,
they
should
resist
them
to
their
utmost
power
;
Which
Charge
every
man
obeyed
.
The
second
night
after
the
Queens
coming
to
S.
Andrews
,
she
sent
a
Band
or
Troop
of
Horse-men
,
and
another
of
Foot
,
to
Lundie
,
and
at
midnight
took
out
the
Laird
,
being
a
man
of
80
yeers
old
:
Then
they
past
to
Fawside
,
and
took
likewise
Thomas
Scot
,
and
brought
him
to
Saint
Andrewes
,
where
they
,
with
the
Laird
of
Bavard
,
and
some
others
,
were
commanded
to
prison
.
This
manner
of
handling
and
usage
being
o●kend
and
strange
,
were
heavily
spoken
of
,
and
a
great
terrour
to
others
,
who
thought
themselves
warned
of
greater
severity
to
come
.
In
the
mean
time
the
houses
of
the
Earles
of
Murray
,
Rothesse
,
and
the
houses
of
divers
Gentlemen
,
were
given
in
keeping
to
such
as
the
Queen
pleased
,
after
that
their
children
and
servants
had
been
cast
out
.
At
the
same
time
the
Duke
,
the
Earls
of
Glencarne
and
Argyle
,
the
Lords
Boyd
and
Uchiltrie
,
with
the
Lord
of
Cunningham-head
,
and
the
rest
,
were
charged
to
come
and
present
themselves
in
S.
Andrews
,
before
the
King
and
Queens
Majesties
,
to
answer
to
such
things
as
should
be
laid
to
their
charge
,
within
six
dayes
,
under
the
pain
of
Rebellion
:
And
the
day
being
expired
,
and
they
not
appearing
,
were
denounced
Rebells
,
and
put
to
the
Horne
.
As
the
Queen
remained
in
Saint
Andrews
,
the
inhabitants
of
Dundie
,
being
sore
afraid
,
because
of
some
evil
report
made
of
them
to
the
Queen
,
as
if
they
had
troubled
the
Queen
,
in
seeking
men
of
War
,
and
suffered
some
to
be
raised
in
their
Town
for
the
Lords
;
for
there
was
nothing
done
in
Dundie
,
but
it
was
revealed
to
the
Queen
;
especially
that
the
Minister
had
received
a
Letter
from
the
Lords
,
and
delivered
the
same
to
the
Brethren
,
perswading
them
to
assist
the
Lords
;
which
being
granted
by
the
Minister
,
the
Queen
remitted
it
.
After
great
travell
and
supplication
made
by
some
Noble-men
,
at
length
,
the
King
and
Queen
being
in
the
Town
,
they
agreed
for
two
thousand
marks
,
five
or
six
of
the
principall
left
out
,
with
some
others
,
that
were
put
to
their
shift
.
After
the
King
and
Queen
had
remained
two
nights
in
the
Towne
of
Dundie
,
they
came
to
S.
Andrews
;
and
soon
after
,
they
came
over
Forth
,
and
so
to
Edinburgh
.
During
this
time
,
the
Master
of
Maxwell
wrote
to
the
King
and
Queen
,
making
offers
for
and
in
the
name
of
the
Lords
.
The
next
day
after
the
King
and
Queens
coming
to
Edinburgh
,
there
was
a
Proclamation
made
at
the
Market-Crosse
:
And
because
the
same
is
very
notable
,
I
thought
good
to
insert
it
here
word
by
word
,
albeit
it
be
somewhat
long
.
HEnry
and
Mary
,
By
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
and
Queen
of
Scots
;
To
all
and
sundry
Our
Lieges
and
Subjects
whom
it
may
concerne
,
and
to
whose
knowledge
these
Letters
shall
come
,
Greeting
.
Forasmuch
as
in
this
Uprore
lately
raised
up
against
us
,
by
certaine
Rebels
;
and
their
assistants
,
the
authors
thereof
(
to
blinde
the
eyes
of
the
simple
people
)
have
given
them
to
understand
,
That
the
quarrell
they
have
in
hand
is
onely
Religion
,
thinking
with
that
cloke
to
cover
their
ungodly
designes
,
and
so
,
under
that
plausible
argument
,
to
draw
after
them
a
large
train
of
ignorant
persons
,
easie
to
be
seduced
.
Now
for
the
preservation
of
our
good
Subjects
,
whose
case
were
to
be
pitied
,
if
they
blindely
should
suffer
themselves
to
be
induced
and
trapped
in
so
dangerous
a
snare
,
it
hath
pleased
the
goodnesse
of
God
,
by
the
utterance
of
their
own
mouthes
and
writings
to
us
,
to
discover
the
poyson
that
before
lay
hid
in
their
hearts
,
albeit
to
all
persons
of
cleer
judgment
the
same
was
evident
enough
before
:
is
this
,
but
to
dissolve
the
whole
Policy
,
and
in
a
manner
to
invert
the
very
order
]
might
move
the
principal
raisers
of
this
tumult
to
put
themselves
in
Arms
against
us
so
unnaturally
,
upon
whom
we
had
bestowed
so
many
benefits
;
But
that
the
great
honor
we
did
them
,
they
being
thereof
unworthy
,
made
them
misknow
themselves
;
and
their
ambition
could
not
be
satisfied
with
heaping
riches
upon
riches
,
&
honor
upon
honor
,
unlesse
they
retain
in
their
hands
us
,
and
our
whole
Realme
to
be
led
,
used
,
and
disposed
at
their
pleasure
.
But
this
could
not
the
multitude
have
perceived
,
if
God
(
for
disclosing
their
Hypocrisie
)
had
not
compelled
them
to
utter
their
unreasonable
desire
to
Governe
;
for
now
by
Letters
sent
from
themselves
to
us
,
which
make
plain
profession
,
that
the
establishing
of
Religion
will
not
content
them
,
We
have
thought
good
to
make
publication
hereof
,
to
shew
,
that
you
suffer
not
your selves
to
be
deceived
under
pretence
of
Religion
,
to
follow
them
,
who
prefering
their
particular
advancement
to
the
publike
tranquilitie
;
and
having
no
care
of
you
,
in
respect
of
themselves
,
would
(
if
you
would
hearken
to
their
voice
)
draw
you
after
them
,
to
your
utter
destruction
.
Assuring
you
that
you
have
heretofore
good
experience
of
our
clemency
,
and
under
our
Wings
enjoyed
in
peace
the
possession
of
your
Goods
,
and
lived
at
liberty
of
your
Conscience
,
so
may
you
be
in
full
assurance
of
the
like
hereafter
,
and
have
us
alwayes
your
good
and
loving
Princes
to
so
many
as
shall
continue
your selves
in
due
obedience
,
and
do
the
office
of
faithfull
and
naturall
Subjects
.
Given
under
our
Signet
at
Saint
Andrews
the
tenth
of
December
,
and
of
our
Reignes
the
first
and
twentie
three
years
.
1565.
NOw
the
Lords
desired
,
next
the
establishing
of
Religion
,
That
the
Queens
Majesty
,
in
all
the
Affairs
of
the
Realme
and
Common-wealth
,
should
use
the
counsell
and
advice
of
the
Nobility
,
and
ancient
blood
of
the
same
;
whereas
in
the
mean
time
the
Councell
of
David
and
Francisco
the
Italians
,
with
Fowler
the
Englishman
,
and
Master
Iames
Balfour
Parson
of
Flisk
,
was
preferred
before
all
others
,
save
onely
the
Earle
of
Athole
,
who
was
thought
to
be
a
man
of
grosse
judgement
,
but
neverthelesse
in
all
things
given
to
please
the
Queen
.
It
was
now
finally
come
to
this
point
,
that
in
stead
of
Law
,
Justice
and
equity
,
onely
Will
ruled
in
all
things
;
there
was
thorow
all
the
Countie
set
out
a
Proclamation
in
the
King
and
Queens
names
,
commanding
all
persons
to
come
and
meet
them
at
Sterlin
the
first
day
of
October
following
,
with
twenty
dayes
provision
,
under
pain
of
life
,
lands
and
goods
.
It
was
uncertain
whether
their
Majesties
intended
to
passe
from
Sterlin
or
not
,
and
I
beleeve
the
principall
men
knew
not
well
at
that
time
;
for
a
report
was
,
That
by
reason
the
Castles
of
Hamilton
and
Draffen
were
kept
Fortified
and
Victualled
at
the
Dukes
command
,
that
they
would
passe
to
siege
the
said
houses
,
&
give
them
some
shot
of
a
Canon
;
others
said
,
They
would
passe
towards
my
L.
of
Argile
,
who
had
his
people
alwayes
armed
,
whereof
his
neighbours
were
afraid
,
especially
the
Inhabitants
of
Athole
and
Lenox
;
but
at
length
it
was
concluded
that
they
should
passe
to
Dumfreis
,
as
shall
be
declared
.
During
this
time
there
were
Propositions
made
continually
to
the
King
and
Queen
,
by
the
Lords
,
desiring
alwayes
their
Majesties
most
humbly
to
receive
them
into
their
hands
:
Their
Articles
tended
continually
to
these
two
Heads
,
viz.
To
abolish
the
Masse
,
root
out
Idolatry
,
and
Establish
the
true
Religion
,
And
that
they
and
the
affaires
of
the
Realm
should
be
governed
by
the
advice
and
counsell
of
the
true
Nobility
of
the
same
;
offering
themselves
and
their
cause
to
be
tried
by
the
Lawes
of
the
Countrey
.
Yet
nothing
could
be
accepted
nor
taken
in
good
part
,
albeit
the
Master
of
Maxwell
laboured
by
all
meanes
to
redresse
the
matter
,
who
also
entertained
the
Lords
most
honourably
in
Dumfreis
,
for
he
had
the
government
of
all
that
Countrey
.
But
he
himself
incurred
the
Queens
wrath
so
,
that
he
was
summoned
to
present
himself
and
appear
before
the
King
and
Queens
Majesties
,
after
the
same
form
that
the
rest
of
the
Lords
were
charged
with
,
and
also
commanded
to
give
over
the
House
of
Lochmabben
,
and
the
Castle
which
he
had
in
keeping
for
the
Queen
.
And
albeit
he
obeyed
not
,
yet
was
he
not
put
to
the
Horne
,
as
the
rest
.
Neverthelesse
there
was
no
man
that
doubted
of
his
good
will
and
partaking
with
the
Lords
,
who
in
the
mean
time
sent
Robert
Melvin
to
the
Queen
of
England
,
and
declared
their
state
to
her
Majesty
,
desiring
support
.
Now
the
chief
care
and
solicitude
that
was
in
the
Court
,
was
,
By
what
means
they
might
come
to
have
money
,
for
notwithstanding
this
great
preparation
for
warre
,
and
eminent
appearance
of
trouble
,
yet
were
they
destitute
of
the
sinewes
of
Warre
;
albeit
the
Treasurers
,
and
now
Comptroller
,
to
wit
,
the
Laird
of
Tilbardin
,
had
disbursed
many
thousands
;
yet
there
was
no
appearance
of
payment
of
souldiers
,
nor
scarcely
how
the
King
and
Queens
Houses
and
pompous
Trains
should
be
upholden
;
there
was
about
600.
Horsmen
,
besides
the
Guard
and
3.
Ensignes
of
footmen
.
The
charge
of
the
whole
would
amount
to
1000.
l.
ster
.
every
moneth
;
a
thing
surpassing
the
usuall
manner
of
Scotland
.
At
this
time
arrived
the
Earl
of
Bothwell
,
who
was
welcome
,
and
graciously
received
by
the
Queen
,
and
immediately
placed
in
Councell
,
and
made
Lieutenant
of
the
West
and
middle
Marches
.
Now
as
every
one
of
the
Barons
compounded
to
be
exempted
from
this
meeting
;
the
E.
of
Athole
demanded
of
Edinburgh
200.
l.
ster
.
but
they
refused
to
pay
it
;
notwithstanding
Octo.
27.
there
was
a
certain
number
of
the
principall
and
rich
persons
of
the
Town
warned
by
a
Macer
to
passe
to
the
Palace
of
Hallyrudhouse
to
the
King
and
Queen
,
who
declared
to
them
by
their
own
mouthes
,
speaking
that
they
had
use
for
money
,
and
therefore
knowing
them
to
be
honest
men
and
the
inhabitants
of
the
best
Citie
in
their
Countrey
,
they
must
needs
charge
them
;
and
for
security
they
should
have
other
men
bound
for
pledges
,
or
any
Hand
therefore
.
The
sum
that
they
desired
was
1000
l.
sterl.
and
no
lesse
.
They
being
astonished
,
made
no
answer
;
but
Parson
Flisk
standing
by
,
said
,
That
seeing
the
King
and
Queens
Majesties
desired
them
so
civilly
,
in
a
thing
most
lawfull
in
their
necessitie
,
they
did
shew
themselves
not
honest
to
keepe
silence
and
give
no
answer
to
their
Majesties
,
for
that
must
needs
be
had
of
them
which
was
required
;
and
if
they
would
not
,
they
should
be
constrained
by
the
Laws
,
The
first
day
of
October
met
in
Edinburgh
the
Superintendant
of
Lothian
,
with
all
the
Ministers
under
his
charge
,
according
to
their
ordinary
custome
;
for
every
Superintendant
used
to
convene
the
whole
Ministery
,
and
there
it
was
complained
on
,
That
they
could
get
no
payment
of
their
stipends
,
not
only
about
the
City
,
but
thorow
the
whole
Realm
.
Therefore
after
reasoning
and
consultation
taken
,
they
framed
a
supplication
directed
to
the
King
and
Queen
,
and
immediately
presented
the
same
to
their
Majesties
by
M.
Iohn
Spottswood
Superintendant
of
Lothian
,
and
Master
David
Lindsey
Minister
of
Leith
;
it
contained
in
effect
,
That
forasmuch
as
it
had
pleased
the
King
and
Queens
Majesties
(
with
advice
of
the
Privie
Councell
)
to
grant
unto
the
Ministers
of
the
Word
their
stipends
to
be
taken
of
the
Thirds
of
the
Benefices
,
which
Stipends
are
now
detained
from
the
said
Ministers
by
reason
of
the
troubles
and
changing
of
the
Comptroller
,
whereby
they
are
not
able
to
live
;
and
therefore
most
humbly
craved
the
King
and
Queens
Majesty
to
cause
them
to
be
paid
.
Their
answer
was
,
That
they
would
cause
order
to
be
taken
therin
to
their
contentment
.
Soon
after
the
Lord
Gordion
came
to
Edinburgh
,
and
left
the
most
part
of
his
people
at
Sterlin
with
his
carriage
;
the
King
and
Queen
for
hope
of
his
good
service
to
be
done
,
restored
him
to
his
Fathers
place
,
to
the
Earledome
of
Hintley
,
the
Lands
and
Heritage
thereof
.
October
8.
the
King
and
Queene
marched
forth
of
Edinburgh
towards
Dumfreis
,
and
as
they
passed
from
the
Pallace
of
Hallyrud-house
all
men
were
warned
with
Jack
and
Spear
.
The
first
night
they
came
to
Sterlin
,
and
the
next
to
Craford
;
the
day
after
the
Lairds
of
Drunlaurick
and
Lochinvar
,
met
the
Queen
,
albeit
they
had
been
with
the
Lords
familiar
enough
.
The
Lords
perceiving
,
that
all
hope
of
reconciliation
was
past
,
they
rode
to
Ednam
,
where
they
remained
till
the
Queen
came
to
Dumfreis
,
and
then
they
past
to
Carlile
.
Now
the
Master
of
Maxwell
,
who
had
entertained
the
Lords
familiarly
,
and
subscribed
with
them
,
and
had
spoken
as
highly
against
their
enemies
as
any
of
themselves
,
and
had
received
large
mony
by
that
means
,
to
wit
,
1000.
l.
to
raise
a
Band
or
Troup
of
Horsmen
;
and
that
the
same
day
the
King
and
Queen
came
to
Dumfreis
;
the
third
day
after
their
coming
he
came
to
them
,
conveyed
by
the
Earle
Bothwell
,
with
divers
other
Noblemen
.
At
length
the
Earles
of
Athole
and
Hintley
were
Sureties
for
him
,
and
all
things
past
remitted
,
upon
condition
,
that
he
should
be
a
faithfull
and
obedient
subject
hereafter
.
The
same
day
they
made
Musters
,
the
next
day
the
Army
was
dispersed
,
being
about
18000.
men
;
the
King
and
Queen
past
to
Lothinaben
,
where
the
Master
of
Maxwell
gave
a
Banquet
,
and
then
forthwith
marched
to
Tueddall
,
so
to
Peblis
,
and
then
to
Edinburgh
.
The
best
and
chief
part
of
the
Nobility
of
this
Realme
,
who
also
were
the
principall
Instruments
of
the
Reformation
of
Religion
,
and
therefore
were
called
the
Lords
of
the
Congregation
,
in
manner
above
rehearsed
,
were
banished
and
chased
into
England
;
they
were
courteously
received
and
entertained
by
the
Earle
of
Bedford
Lieutenant
,
de
Four
,
his
true
friend
,
he
obtained
audience
.
The
Queen
,
with
a
fair
countenance
,
demanded
,
How
he
,
being
a
Rebell
to
her
sister
of
Scotland
,
durst
take
the
boldnesse
upon
him
to
come
within
her
Realm
?
These
and
the
like
words
got
he
,
instead
of
the
good
and
courteous
entertainment
expected
.
Finally
,
after
private
discourse
,
the
Ambassadour
being
absent
,
she
refused
to
give
the
Lords
any
support
,
denying
plainly
that
ever
she
had
promised
any
such
thing
as
to
support
them
,
Madame
,
whatsoever
thing
your
Majestie
meant
in
your
heart
,
we
are
thereof
ignorant
;
but
thus
much
we
know
assuredly
,
That
we
had
lately
faithfull
promises
of
ayd
and
support
by
your
Ambassadour
,
and
familiar
servants
,
in
your
name
:
And
further
,
we
have
your
owne
hand-writing
;
confirming
the
said
promises
.
And
afterward
he
took
his
leave
,
and
came
North-ward
from
London
,
towards
Newcastle
.
After
the
Earle
of
Murray
his
departure
from
the
Court
,
At
this
time
David
Rizio
Italian
,
began
to
be
higher
exalted
,
insomuch
as
there
was
no
matter
or
thing
of
importance
done
without
his
advice
.
And
during
this
time
,
the
faithfull
within
this
Realme
were
in
great
fear
,
looking
for
nothing
but
great
trouble
and
persecution
to
be
shortly
.
Yet
Supplications
and
Intercessions
were
made
thorowout
all
the
Congregations
,
especially
for
such
as
were
afflicted
and
banished
,
That
it
would
please
God
to
give
them
patience
,
comfort
,
and
constancy
;
and
this
especially
was
done
at
Edinburgh
,
where
Iohn
Knox
used
to
call
them
that
were
banished
,
The
best
part
of
the
Nobility
,
Chiefe
Members
of
the
Congregation
:
Whereof
the
Courtiers
being
advertised
,
they
took
occasion
to
revile
and
bewray
his
sayings
,
alleadging
,
He
prayed
for
the
Rebels
,
and
desired
the
people
to
pray
for
them
likewise
.
The
Laird
of
Lethington
chief
Secretary
,
in
presence
of
the
King
and
Queens
Majesties
and
Councell
,
confessed
that
he
heard
the
Sermons
,
and
said
,
There
was
nothing
at
that
time
spoken
by
the
Minister
,
whereat
any
man
need
to
be
offended
:
And
further
,
declared
plainly
,
That
by
the
Scripture
it
was
lawfull
to
pray
for
all
men
.
In
the
end
of
November
,
the
Lords
with
their
complices
,
were
summoned
to
appear
the
fourth
day
of
February
,
for
Treason
,
and
laese
Majestie
:
But
in
the
mean
time
,
such
of
the
Nobility
as
had
professed
the
Evangell
of
Christ
,
and
had
communicate
with
the
Brethren
at
the
Lords
Table
,
were
ever
longer
the
more
suspected
by
the
Queen
,
who
began
to
declare
her self
in
the
Months
of
November
and
December
,
to
be
maintainer
of
the
Papists
;
for
at
her
pleasure
,
the
Earles
of
Lenox
,
Athole
,
and
Cassels
,
with
divers
others
,
without
any
dissimulation
known
,
went
to
the
Masse
openly
in
her
Chappell
:
Yet
neverthelesse
the
Earles
of
Huntley
and
Bothwell
went
not
to
Masse
,
albeit
they
were
in
great
favour
with
the
Queen
.
As
for
the
King
,
he
past
his
time
in
Hunting
and
Hawking
,
and
such
other
pleasures
as
were
agreeable
to
his
appetite
,
having
in
his
company
Gentlemen
willing
to
satisfie
his
will
and
affections
.
About
this
time
,
in
the
beginning
of
as
the
Court
remained
at
Edinburgh
,
the
banished
Lords
by
all
means
possible
,
by
writings
and
their
friends
,
made
suit
and
means
to
the
King
and
Queens
Majesties
,
to
be
received
into
favour
.
At
this
time
the
Abbot
of
Kylwinning
came
from
Newcastle
to
Edinburgh
,
and
after
he
had
gotten
audience
of
the
King
and
Queen
,
with
great
difficulty
he
got
Pardon
for
the
Duke
,
and
his
friends
and
servants
,
upon
this
Condition
,
That
he
should
passe
into
France
;
which
he
did
soon
after
.
The
five
and
twentieth
of
December
convened
in
Edinburgh
the
Commissioners
of
the
Churches
within
this
Realme
for
the
generall
assemblie
,
There
assisted
to
them
the
Earles
of
Morton
and
Marre
,
the
Lord
Lindsay
,
and
Secretary
Lethington
,
with
some
Barons
and
Gentlemen
.
The
principall
things
that
were
agreed
and
concluded
,
were
,
That
forasmuch
as
the
Masse
,
with
such
Idolatry
,
and
Papisticall
Ceremonies
,
were
still
maintained
,
expresly
against
the
Act
of
Parliament
,
and
the
Proclamations
made
at
the
Queens
Arrivall
;
And
that
the
Queen
had
promised
that
she
would
hear
Conference
and
Disputation
;
That
the
Church
therefore
offered
to
prove
by
the
Word
of
God
,
That
the
Doctrine
preached
within
this
Realme
was
according
to
the
Scriptures
;
and
that
the
Masse
,
with
all
the
Papisticall
Doctrine
,
was
but
the
invention
of
men
,
and
meer
Idolatry
.
Secondly
,
That
by
reason
of
the
change
of
the
Comptroller
,
who
had
put
in
new
Collectors
,
forbidding
them
to
deliver
any
thing
to
the
Ministry
,
and
by
these
means
the
Ministry
was
like
to
decay
and
fail
,
contrary
to
the
Ordinance
made
in
the
yeer
of
God
1562.
in
favour
and
support
of
the
Ministery
.
During
this
time
,
as
the
Papists
flocked
to
Edinburgh
for
making
Court
,
some
of
them
that
had
been
Friers
,
as
black
Abercrommy
and
Roger
,
presented
supplication
to
the
Queens
Majesty
,
desiring
in
effect
,
That
they
might
be
permitted
to
preach
;
which
was
easily
granted
.
The
noyse
was
further
,
That
they
offered
Disputation
:
For
as
the
Court
stood
,
they
thought
they
had
a
great
advantage
already
,
by
reason
they
knew
the
King
to
be
of
their
Religion
,
as
well
as
the
Queen
,
with
some
part
of
the
Nobility
,
who
with
the
King
after
declared
themselves
openly
:
And
especially
the
Queen
was
governed
by
the
Earls
of
Lenox
and
Athole
;
but
in
matters
most
weighty
,
and
of
greatest
importance
,
by
David
Rizio
the
Italian
afore
mentioned
,
who
went
under
the
name
of
the
French
Secretary
;
by
whose
means
,
all
grave
matters
,
of
what
weight
soever
,
must
passe
;
providing
always
,
That
his
hands
were
anoynted
.
In
the
mean
time
he
was
a
manifest
enemy
to
the
Evangell
,
and
therefore
a
greater
enemy
to
the
banished
Lords
.
And
at
this
time
,
the
principall
Lords
that
waited
at
Court
were
divided
in
opinions
;
For
the
Earle
of
Morton
Chancellor
,
with
the
Earle
of
Marr
,
and
Secretary
Lethington
,
were
on
the
one
part
;
and
the
Earles
of
Huntley
and
Bothwell
on
the
other
part
,
so
that
a
certain
drynesse
was
amongst
them
;
neverthelesse
,
by
means
of
the
Earle
of
Athole
,
they
were
reconciled
.
Now
as
there
was
preparation
made
by
the
Papists
for
Christmas
,
the
Queen
being
then
at
Masse
,
the
King
came
publikely
,
and
bare
company
;
and
the
Friers
Preached
the
dayes
following
,
alwayes
using
another
stile
then
they
had
done
seven
yeers
before
,
during
which
time
they
had
not
Preached
publikely
:
they
were
so
little
esteemed
,
that
they
continued
not
long
in
Preaching
.
At
the
same
time
convened
in
Edinburgh
the
generall
Assembly
of
the
Ministers
,
and
Commissioners
of
the
Churches
Reformed
within
this
Realme
:
There
assisted
them
of
the
Nobility
,
the
Earles
of
Morton
and
Marr
,
the
Lord
Lindsay
,
and
Secretary
Lethington
,
with
others
.
The
chief
things
that
were
concluded
in
this
Assembly
,
were
,
That
for
the
avoyding
of
the
plagues
and
scourges
of
God
which
appeared
to
come
upon
the
people
for
their
sins
and
ingratitude
,
there
should
be
proclaimed
by
the
Ministers
a
publike
Fast
,
to
be
Universally
observed
thorowout
all
the
Reformed
Churches
;
which
manner
of
Fasting
was
soon
after
devised
by
Iohn
Knox
,
at
the
Command
of
the
Church
,
and
put
in
Print
,
wherefore
needs
not
here
to
be
recited
in
this
place
.
Iohn
Spotswood
,
Superintendent
of
Lowthian
;
Iohn
Winrame
,
Superintendent
of
Fyfe
;
M.
Iohn
Row
,
Minister
of
Perth
;
M.
David
Lyndsay
,
Minister
of
Leith
,
who
easily
obtained
audience
of
the
King
and
Queens
Majesties
:
And
after
their
reverence
done
,
M.
Iohn
Row
,
in
name
of
the
rest
,
opened
the
matter
,
lamenting
&
bewailing
the
miserable
state
of
the
poor
Ministers
,
who
by
publike
command
had
been
reasonably
satisfied
three
yeers
or
more
,
by
vertue
of
the
Act
made
with
advice
of
the
honorable
Privie
Councell
,
for
the
taking
up
of
the
Thirds
of
the
Benefices
,
which
was
especially
made
in
their
favours
:
Neverthelesse
the
Laird
of
Tillibardin
,
new
Comptroller
,
would
answer
them
nothing
:
Wherefore
they
besought
their
Majesties
for
relief
.
Secondly
,
seeing
that
in
all
Supplications
made
to
the
King
and
Queens
Majesties
by
the
Church
at
all
times
,
they
desired
most
earnestly
that
all
Idolatry
and
superstition
,
and
especially
the
Masse
,
should
be
rooted
out
and
abolished
quite
out
of
this
Realme
;
And
that
in
the
last
generall
Assembly
of
the
Church
,
by
their
Commissioners
,
they
had
most
earnestly
desired
the
same
;
And
that
their
answer
was
then
,
That
they
knew
no
impediment
in
the
Masse
;
therefore
the
Assembly
desired
,
That
it
might
please
their
Highnesses
to
hear
Disputation
,
to
the
end
that
such
as
now
pretend
to
Preach
in
the
Chappell
Royall
,
and
maintain
such
errours
;
the
Truth
being
tryed
by
disputation
,
that
they
might
be
known
to
be
abusers
,
submitting
themselves
alwayes
to
the
Word
of
God
written
in
the
Scriptures
.
To
this
it
was
answered
by
the
Queen
,
That
she
was
alwayes
minded
that
the
Ministers
should
be
paid
their
Stipends
;
and
if
there
was
any
fault
therein
,
the
same
came
by
some
of
their
own
sort
,
meaning
the
Comptroller
Pittarow
,
who
had
the
handling
of
the
Thirds
:
Alwayes
by
the
advice
of
her
Councell
she
should
cause
such
order
to
be
taken
therein
,
that
none
should
have
occasion
to
complain
.
As
to
the
second
,
She
would
not
jeopard
her
Religion
upon
such
as
were
there
present
;
for
she
knew
well
enough
that
the
Protestants
were
more
learned
.
The
Ministers
and
Commissioners
of
Churches
perceiving
nothing
but
delay
,
and
driving
off
time
,
in
the
old
manner
,
went
home
every
one
to
their
own
Churches
,
waiting
upon
the
good
providence
of
God
,
continually
making
Supplication
unto
Almighty
God
,
that
it
would
please
him
of
his
mercy
to
remove
the
apparant
plague
.
And
in
the
mean
time
the
Queen
was
busied
with
Banqueting
about
with
some
of
the
Lords
of
the
Session
of
Edinburgh
,
and
after
with
all
men
of
Law
,
having
continually
in
her
company
David
Rizio
,
who
sate
at
Table
neer
to
her self
,
sometimes
more
privately
then
became
a
man
of
his
Condition
,
for
his
over-great
familiarity
was
already
supected
;
and
it
was
thought
,
That
by
his
advice
alone
the
Queens
sharpnesse
and
extremity
towards
the
Lords
was
maintained
.
In
the
end
of
Ianuary
arrived
an
Ambassadour
from
France
,
named
Monsieur
Rambullet
,
having
with
him
about
fourty
Horse
in
Trayn
,
who
came
thorow
England
:
He
brought
with
him
the
Order
of
the
Cockle
from
the
King
of
France
,
to
the
King
,
who
received
the
same
at
the
Masse
,
in
the
Chappell
of
the
Palace
of
Halyrud-house
.
There
assisted
the
Earles
of
Lenox
,
Athole
,
and
Eglington
,
with
divers
such
other
Papists
as
would
please
the
Queen
,
who
three
dayes
after
caused
the
Herald
to
convene
in
Councell
,
and
reasoned
what
Armes
should
be
given
to
the
King
;
some
thought
he
should
have
the
Armes
of
Scotland
;
some
others
said
,
Seeing
it
was
not
concluded
in
Parliament
that
he
should
have
the
Crown
Matrimoniall
,
he
could
have
Armes
but
onely
as
Duke
of
Rothesay
,
Earle
of
Rosse
,
&c.
The
Queen
bade
give
him
onely
his
due
;
whereby
it
was
perceived
her
love
waxed
cold
towards
him
.
Finally
,
his
Arms
were
left
blank
;
and
the
Queen
caused
put
her
own
name
before
her
husbands
in
all
Wrets
;
and
thereafter
she
caused
to
leave
out
his
name
wholly
:
And
because
formerly
he
had
signed
every
thing
of
any
moment
,
she
caused
to
make
a
Seale
like
the
Kings
,
and
gave
it
to
David
Rizio
,
who
made
use
of
it
by
the
Queens
Command
,
alleadging
,
That
the
King
being
at
his
Pastime
,
could
not
alwayes
be
present
.
About
the
same
time
the
Earle
of
Glencarne
came
from
Barwicke
to
his
owne
Countrey
.
Soon
after
,
the
Earle
of
Bothwell
was
married
unto
the
Earle
of
Huntley
his
sister
.
The
Queene
desired
that
the
Marriage
might
be
made
in
the
Chappell
at
the
Masse
;
which
the
Earle
Bothwell
would
in
no
wise
grant
.
Upon
Sunday
the
third
day
of
March
,
began
the
Fasting
at
Edinburgh
.
The
seventh
day
of
March
,
the
Queen
came
from
the
Pallace
of
Hallirud-house
to
the
Town
in
wondrous
gorgious
apparell
,
albeit
the
number
of
Lords
and
Train
was
not
very
great
.
In
the
mean
time
the
King
accompanied
with
seven
or
eight
horse
,
went
to
the
Leith
to
passe
his
time
there
,
for
hee
was
not
like
to
get
the
Crown
Matrimoniall
.
In
the
Tolbooth
was
devised
and
named
the
Heads
of
the
Articles
that
were
drawn
against
the
banished
Lords
;
Upon
the
morrow
and
Saturday
following
,
there
was
great
reasoning
concerning
the
Attainder
;
some
alleadged
,
That
the
Summons
was
was
not
well
Libelled
or
Dressed
;
others
thought
the
matter
of
Treason
was
not
sufficiently
proved
;
and
indeed
they
were
still
seeking
proof
,
for
there
was
no
other
way
but
the
Queen
would
have
them
all
attainted
albeit
the
time
was
very
short
;
the
twelfth
day
of
March
should
have
been
the
day
,
which
was
the
Tuesday
following
.
Now
the
matter
was
stayed
by
a
marvellous
Tragedy
,
for
by
the
Lords
(
upon
the
Saturday
before
,
which
was
the
ninth
of
March
,
about
Supper-time
)
David
Rizio
the
Italian
,
named
the
French
Secretary
,
was
slain
in
the
Gallery
below
Stairs
(
the
King
staying
in
the
room
with
the
Queen
,
told
her
,
That
the
Designe
was
onely
to
take
order
with
that
Villain
)
after
that
he
had
been
taken
violently
from
the
Queens
presence
,
who
requested
most
earnestly
for
the
saving
of
his
life
;
which
act
was
done
by
the
Earle
of
Morton
,
the
Lord
Ruthven
,
the
Lord
Lindsay
the
Master
of
Ruthven
,
with
divers
other
Gentlemen
.
They
first
purposed
to
have
hanged
him
,
and
had
provided
Cords
for
the
same
purpose
;
but
the
great
haste
which
they
had
,
moved
them
to
dispatch
him
with
Whingers
or
Daggers
,
wherewith
they
gave
him
three
and
fifty
strokes
.
They
sent
away
and
put
forth
all
such
persons
as
they
suspected
.
The
Earles
Bothwell
and
Hnntley
hearing
the
noise
and
clamour
,
came
suddenly
to
the
Close
,
intending
to
have
made
work
,
if
they
had
had
a
partie
strong
enough
;
but
the
Earle
Morton
commanded
them
to
passe
to
their
Chamber
,
or
else
they
should
doe
worse
:
At
the
which
words
they
retyred
immediately
,
and
so
past
forth
at
a
back
Window
,
they
two
alone
,
and
with
great
fear
came
forth
of
the
Towne
to
Edmistone
,
on
foot
,
and
from
thence
to
Crichton
.
This
David
Rizio
was
so
foolish
,
that
not
onely
he
had
drawne
unto
him
the
managing
of
all
Affaires
,
the
King
set
aside
,
but
also
his
Equipage
and
Train
did
surpasse
the
Kings
;
and
at
the
Parliament
that
was
to
be
,
he
was
ordained
to
be
Chancellour
;
which
made
the
Lords
conspire
against
him
:
They
made
a
Bond
to
stand
to
the
Religion
and
Liberties
of
the
Countreys
,
and
to
free
themselves
of
the
slavery
of
the
Villain
David
Rizio
:
The
King
and
his
father
subscribed
to
the
Bond
,
for
they
durst
not
trust
the
Kings
word
without
his
Signet
.
There
was
a
French
Priest
(
called
Iohn
Daniot
)
who
advised
David
Rizio
to
make
his
fortune
,
and
be
gone
,
for
the
Scots
would
not
suffer
him
long
.
His
answer
was
,
That
the
Scots
would
bragg
but
not
fight
;
then
he
advised
him
to
beware
of
the
Bastard
.
To
this
he
answered
,
That
the
Bastard
should
never
live
in
Scotland
,
in
his
time
;
(
he
meant
the
Earle
Murray
)
but
it
happened
,
that
one
George
Dowlas
Bastard
son
to
the
Earle
of
Angus
gave
him
the
first
stroke
.
The
Queen
when
she
heard
he
was
dead
,
left
weeping
,
and
declared
she
would
study
revenge
,
which
she
did
.
Immediatly
it
was
noised
in
the
Town
of
Edinburgh
,
that
there
was
murther
committed
within
the
Kings
Palace
,
wherefore
the
Provest
caused
to
Ring
the
common
Bell
,
or
,
Sonner
le
toksain
,
(
as
the
French
speaks
)
and
straightway
past
to
the
Palace
,
having
about
four
or
five
hundred
men
in
warlike
manner
;
and
as
they
stood
in
the
utter
Court
,
the
King
called
to
the
Provest
,
commanding
him
to
passe
home
with
his
company
,
saying
,
The
Queen
and
he
were
merry
.
But
the
Provest
desired
to
hear
the
Queen
speak
her self
;
Whereunto
it
was
answered
by
the
King
,
Provest
,
know
you
not
that
I
am
King
?
I
command
you
to
passe
home
to
your
houses
;
and
immediately
they
retired
.
The
next
day
(
which
was
the
second
Sunday
of
our
Fast
in
Edinburgh
)
there
was
a
Proclamation
made
in
the
Kings
Name
,
subscribed
with
his
hand
,
That
all
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
and
other
Papists
should
avoid
and
depart
the
Town
;
which
Proclamation
was
indeed
observed
,
for
they
had
a
Flea
in
their
Hose
.
There
were
Letters
sent
forth
in
the
Kings
Name
,
and
subscribed
with
his
hand
,
to
the
Provest
and
Bailiffs
of
Edinburgh
,
the
Bailiffs
of
Leith
and
Cannogate
,
commanding
them
to
be
ready
in
Armour
to
assist
the
King
and
his
Company
,
and
likewise
other
private
writings
directed
to
divers
Lords
and
Gentlemen
,
to
come
with
all
expedition
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Queen
being
above
measure
enraged
,
offended
and
troubled
,
as
the
issue
of
the
matter
declared
,
sometime
railing
upon
the
King
,
and
sometime
crying
out
at
the
Windows
,
desired
her
servants
to
set
her
at
libertie
;
for
she
was
highly
offended
and
troubled
.
This
same
tenth
of
March
the
Earle
of
Murray
,
with
the
rest
of
the
Lords
and
Noblemen
that
were
with
him
,
having
received
the
Kings
Letter
,
(
for
after
the
Bond
,
above
named
,
was
Subscribed
,
the
King
Wrote
unto
the
banished
Lords
,
to
return
into
their
Countrey
,
being
one
of
the
Articles
of
the
said
Bond
)
came
at
night
to
the
Abbey
,
being
also
convoyed
by
the
Lord
Hume
and
a
great
company
of
the
borderers
,
to
the
n●mber
of
1000
horses
.
And
first
,
after
he
had
presented
himself
to
the
King
,
the
Queen
was
informed
of
his
sudden
coming
,
and
therefore
sent
unto
him
,
commanding
him
to
come
to
her
;
and
he
obeying
,
went
to
her
,
who
with
a
singular
gravitie
received
him
,
after
that
he
had
made
his
purgation
,
and
declared
the
over-great
affection
which
he
bore
continually
to
her
Majestie
.
The
Earles
of
Athole
,
Cathnes
and
Sutherland
departed
out
of
the
Town
,
with
the
Bishops
,
upon
the
Munday
,
the
third
day
after
the
slaughter
of
David
Rizio
.
The
Earles
of
Lenox
,
Murray
,
Morton
,
and
Rothes
,
Lords
Ruthven
,
Lindsay
,
Boyd
,
and
Ocheltrie
,
sitting
in
Councell
,
desired
the
Queen
,
That
forasmuch
as
the
thing
which
was
done
could
not
be
undone
,
that
she
would
(
for
avoiding
of
greater
inconveniences
)
forget
the
same
,
and
take
it
as
good
service
,
seeing
there
were
so
many
Noblemen
restored
.
The
Queen
dissembling
her
displeasure
and
indignation
,
gave
good
words
,
neverthelesse
she
desired
,
That
all
persons
armed
or
otherwise
(
being
within
the
Palace
at
that
time
)
should
remove
,
leaving
the
Palace
void
of
all
,
saving
onely
her
domestick
servants
.
The
Lords
being
perswaded
by
the
uxorious
King
,
and
and
the
facile
Earle
of
Murray
,
condescended
to
her
desire
,
who
finally
the
next
morning
,
two
hours
before
day
,
past
to
Seaton
,
and
then
to
Dumbar
,
having
in
her
company
the
simple
King
,
who
was
allured
by
her
sugred
words
;
from
Dumbar
immediately
were
sent
Pursuivants
with
Letters
thorowout
the
Countrey
;
and
especially
Letters
to
the
Noble-men
and
Barons
,
commanding
them
to
come
to
Dumbar
,
to
assist
the
King
and
Queen
within
five
dayes
:
In
the
mean
time
the
Lords
being
informed
of
the
sudden
departure
,
they
were
astonished
,
and
knew
not
what
were
best
for
them
to
do
:
But
because
it
was
the
self-same
day
(
to
wit
,
the
twelfth
day
of
March
)
that
they
were
summoned
unto
;
therefore
having
good
opportunity
,
they
past
to
the
Tolbooth
,
which
was
richly
hung
with
Tapistry
,
and
orned
(
but
not
for
them
)
and
set
themselves
,
making
Protestations
,
the
Earle
of
Glencarne
,
and
some
others
,
being
present
.
The
Earle
of
Argyle
,
who
was
written
for
by
the
King
,
came
to
Lithgow
;
and
being
informed
of
the
matter
,
he
remained
there
.
After
this
manner
above
specified
,
to
wit
,
by
the
death
of
David
Rizio
,
the
Noble-men
were
relieved
of
their
trouble
,
and
restored
to
their
places
and
rooms
:
And
likewise
the
Church
Reformed
,
and
all
that
professed
the
Evangell
within
this
Realm
,
after
Fasting
and
Prayer
,
was
delivered
and
freed
from
the
apparant
dangers
which
were
like
to
have
fallen
upon
them
;
For
if
the
Parliament
had
taken
effect
,
and
proceeded
,
it
was
thought
by
all
men
of
the
best
judgement
,
That
the
true
Protestant
Religion
should
have
been
wrackt
,
and
Popery
erected
;
and
for
the
same
purpose
,
there
were
certain
Woodden
Altars
made
,
to
the
number
of
twelve
,
found
ready
in
the
Chappell
of
the
Palace
of
Halyrud-house
,
which
should
have
been
erected
in
Saint
Gyles
his
Church
.
The
Earles
Bothwell
and
Huntley
being
informed
of
the
King
and
Queenes
sudden
departure
forth
of
Edinburgh
,
came
to
Dumbar
,
where
they
were
most
graciously
received
by
the
Queens
Majesty
;
who
consulting
with
them
and
the
Master
of
Maxwell
,
together
with
Parson
Owin
,
and
Parson
Fliske
,
chief
Councellors
,
what
was
best
to
be
done
,
and
how
she
should
be
revenged
upon
the
murtherers
.
At
first
they
did
intend
to
go
forward
,
and
leaving
no
manner
of
cruelty
unpractised
,
putting
to
death
all
such
as
were
suspected
:
This
was
the
opinion
of
such
as
would
obey
their
Queens
rage
and
fury
for
their
own
advantage
;
But
in
the
end
they
concluded
,
That
she
should
come
to
Edinburgh
with
all
the
force
and
power
she
could
make
,
and
there
proceed
to
Justice
:
And
for
the
same
purpose
,
she
caused
to
summon
,
by
open
Proclamation
,
all
persons
of
defence
,
and
all
Noble-men
and
Gentlemen
,
to
come
to
her
in
Dumbar
incontinent
.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
Captains
laboured
by
all
means
to
take
up
and
enroll
men
and
women
.
The
Earles
of
Morton
,
Murray
,
Glencarne
,
Rothesse
,
with
the
rest
that
were
in
Edinburgh
,
being
informed
of
the
Queens
fury
and
anger
towards
the
committers
of
the
slaughter
,
and
perceiving
they
were
not
able
to
make
any
Party
,
thought
it
best
to
give
place
to
her
fury
for
a
time
;
for
they
were
divided
in
opinions
,
and
finally
,
departed
out
of
Edinburgh
,
upon
Sunday
the
seventeenth
of
March
,
every
one
a
severall
way
;
for
the
Queens
Majesty
was
now
bent
onely
against
the
slayers
of
David
Rizio
;
and
to
the
purpose
she
might
be
the
better
revenged
upon
them
,
she
intended
to
give
pardon
to
all
such
as
before
had
been
attainted
,
for
whatsoever
crime
.
The
eighteenth
day
of
March
,
the
King
and
Queen
came
to
Edinburgh
,
having
in
their
company
horse
and
foot
,
to
the
number
of
8000
men
;
whereof
there
were
four
Companies
of
Foot-men
of
War
.
The
Town
of
Edinburgh
went
out
to
meet
them
,
for
fear
of
War
.
And
finally
,
coming
within
the
Town
,
in
most
awfull
manner
they
caused
to
place
their
men
of
War
within
the
Town
,
and
likewise
certain
Field-Pieces
against
their
Lodging
,
which
was
in
the
middle
of
the
Town
,
over
against
the
Salt
Trove
:
Now
a
little
before
the
Queenes
entrance
into
the
Towne
,
all
that
knew
of
her
cruell
pretence
and
hatred
towards
them
,
fled
here
and
there
;
And
amongst
others
,
Master
Iames
Magill
the
Clerk
Register
,
the
Justice
Clerk
,
and
the
common
Clerk
of
the
Towne
:
The
chief
Secretary
Lethington
was
gone
before
;
likewise
Iohn
Knox
past
West
to
Kyle
:
The
men
of
War
likewise
kept
the
Ports
or
Gates
.
Within
five
days
after
their
entry
,
there
was
a
Proclamation
made
at
the
Market-Crosse
,
for
the
purgation
of
the
King
from
the
aforesaid
slaughter
;
which
made
all
understanding
men
laugh
at
the
passages
of
things
,
since
the
King
not
onely
had
given
his
consent
,
but
also
had
subscribed
the
Bond
afore-named
;
and
the
businesse
was
done
in
his
name
,
and
for
his
Honour
,
if
he
had
had
wisedome
to
know
it
.
After
this
Proclamation
,
the
King
lost
his
credit
among
all
men
,
and
so
his
friends
,
by
this
his
inconstancy
and
weaknesse
.
And
in
the
mean
time
the
men
of
War
committed
great
outrages
in
breaking
up
doors
,
thrusting
themselves
into
every
house
:
And
albeit
the
number
of
them
were
not
great
,
yet
the
whole
Town
was
too
little
for
them
.
Soon
after
,
the
King
and
Queen
past
to
the
Castle
,
and
caused
to
warne
all
such
as
had
absented
themselves
,
by
open
Proclamation
,
to
appear
before
their
Majesties
and
the
Privy
Councell
within
six
dayes
,
under
pain
of
Rebellion
;
which
practice
was
devised
in
the
Earle
of
Huntleys
case
,
before
the
Battell
of
Corrichy
:
And
because
they
appeared
not
,
they
were
denounced
Rebells
,
and
put
to
the
Horne
,
and
immediately
thereafter
,
their
Escheats
given
or
taken
up
by
the
Treasurer
.
There
was
a
certain
number
of
the
Towns-men
charged
to
enter
themselves
prisoners
in
the
Tolbooth
,
and
with
them
were
put
in
certain
Gentlemen
:
Where
,
after
they
had
remained
eight
dayes
,
they
were
convoyed
down
to
the
Palace
by
the
men
of
War
,
and
then
kept
by
them
eight
dayes
more
:
And
of
that
number
was
Thomas
Scot
Sheriff
deput●
of
S.
Iohnston
,
who
was
condemned
to
death
,
and
executed
cruelly
;
to
wit
,
hanged
and
quartered
,
for
keeping
the
Queen
in
prison
,
as
was
alleadged
,
although
it
was
by
the
Kings
command
:
And
two
men
likewise
were
condemned
to
death
,
and
carried
likewise
to
the
Ladder
foot
;
But
the
E.
Bothwell
presented
the
Queens
Ring
to
the
Provest
,
which
then
was
Justice
,
for
safety
of
their
life
.
The
names
of
those
two
were
Io.
Mobray
Merchant
,
and
Will
.
Harlow
Sadler
.
About
the
same
time
,
notwithstanding
all
this
hurliburly
,
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
,
and
professors
of
Religion
ceased
not
;
for
the
people
,
they
convened
to
publike
prayers
&
preaching
with
boldnesse
;
yea
,
a
great
number
of
Noble-men
assisted
likewise
.
The
E.
Bothwell
had
now
,
of
all
men
,
greatest
accesse
and
familiarity
with
the
Queen
,
so
that
nothing
of
any
great
importance
was
done
without
him
;
for
he
shewed
favour
to
such
as
liked
him
;
and
amongst
others
,
to
the
Lairds
of
Ormeston
,
Hawton
,
and
Calder
,
who
was
so
reconciled
unto
him
,
that
by
his
favour
they
were
relieved
of
great
trouble
.
The
Earles
of
Argyle
and
Murray
,
at
the
Queens
Command
,
past
to
Argyle
,
where
,
after
they
had
remained
about
a
Moneth
,
they
were
sent
for
by
the
Queene
;
and
coming
to
Edinburgh
,
they
were
received
by
the
Queene
into
the
Castle
,
and
banquetted
,
the
Earles
of
Huntley
and
Bothwell
being
present
.
At
this
time
the
King
grew
to
be
contemned
and
disesteemed
,
so
that
scarcely
any
Honour
was
done
to
him
;
and
his
Father
likewise
.
About
Easter
the
King
past
to
Sterlin
,
where
he
was
Shriven
,
after
the
Papist
manner
:
And
in
the
meane
time
,
at
the
Palace
of
Halyrud-house
,
in
the
Chappell
,
there
resorted
a
great
number
to
the
Masse
,
albeit
the
Queen
remained
still
in
the
Castle
,
with
her
Priests
of
the
Chappell
Royall
,
where
they
used
Ceremonies
after
the
Popish
manner
.
At
the
same
time
departed
this
life
Master
Iohn
Sinclar
,
Bishop
of
Rosse
,
and
Dean
of
Lestarrig
,
of
whom
hath
been
oft
mention
,
President
of
the
Colledge
of
Justice
,
called
the
Session
;
who
also
succeeded
in
the
said
Office
and
Dignity
after
the
decease
of
his
brother
Master
Iohn
Sinclar
,
Bishop
of
Rosse
,
Dean
of
Glasgow
,
who
departed
this
life
at
Paris
,
about
a
yeer
before
:
They
were
both
learned
in
the
Laws
,
and
given
to
maintain
the
Popish
Religion
,
and
therefore
great
enemies
to
the
Protestants
.
A
little
before
died
Master
Abrabam
Crithton
,
who
had
been
President
likewise
now
in
their
rooms
.
The
Queen
placed
such
as
she
pleased
,
and
had
done
her
service
(
alwayes
very
unfit
)
The
Patrimony
of
the
Kirk
,
Bishopricks
,
Abbeyes
,
and
such
other
Benefices
,
were
disposed
by
the
Queen
to
Courtiers
,
Dancers
,
and
Flatterers
.
The
Earle
Bothwell
,
whom
the
Queen
preferred
above
all
others
,
after
the
decease
of
David
Rizio
,
had
for
his
part
Melrosse
,
Hadington
,
and
New
Bottell
;
likewise
the
Castle
of
Dumbar
was
given
to
him
,
with
the
principall
Lands
of
the
Earldome
of
Merche
,
which
were
of
the
Patrimony
of
the
Crown
.
At
the
same
time
the
Superintendents
,
with
the
other
Ministers
of
the
Churches
,
perceiving
the
Ministery
like
to
decay
for
lack
of
payment
of
Stipends
to
Ministers
,
they
gave
this
Supplication
at
Edinburgh
.
The
Supplication
of
the
Ministers
to
the
Queene
.
UNto
your
Majesty
,
and
your
most
honourable
Councel
,
most
humbly
and
lamentably
complains
your
Highnesse
poor
Orators
,
the
Superintendents
,
and
other
Ministers
of
the
Reformed
Church
of
God
,
travelling
thorowout
all
your
Highnesse
Realme
,
in
teaching
and
instructing
your
Lieges
in
all
Quarters
,
in
the
knowledge
of
God
,
and
Christ
Jesus
his
Son
;
That
where
your
Majestie
,
with
the
advice
of
the
Councell
and
Nobility
aforesaid
,
moved
by
godly
zeal
,
concluded
and
determined
,
That
the
travelling
Ministery
thorowout
this
Realme
,
should
be
maintained
upon
the
Rents
of
the
Benefices
of
this
Realme
of
Scotland
;
and
for
that
cause
your
Majesty
,
with
the
advice
of
the
Councell
and
Nobility
aforesaid
,
upon
the
15
day
of
December
1562.
in
like
manner
concluded
and
determined
,
That
if
the
said
part
of
the
Rents
of
the
whole
Benefices
Ecclesiasticall
within
this
Realme
would
be
sufficient
to
maintain
the
Ministers
thorowout
the
whole
Realm
,
and
to
support
your
Majestie
in
the
setting
forward
of
your
common
affairs
,
should
be
employed
accordingly
:
Failing
thereof
,
the
third
part
of
the
said
fruits
,
or
more
,
to
be
taken
up
yeerly
in
time
coming
,
untill
a
generall
Order
be
taken
therein
;
as
the
Act
made
thereupon
at
more
length
bears
:
Which
being
afterward
considered
by
your
Majesty
,
the
whole
Thirds
of
the
fruits
aforesaid
were
propounded
to
the
uses
aforesaid
,
by
Act
of
Councell
.
And
we
your
Majesties
poor
Orators
,
put
in
peaceable
possession
of
the
part
assigned
by
your
Majestie
to
us
,
by
the
space
of
three
yeers
,
or
thereabouts
,
which
we
did
enjoy
without
interruption
;
notwithstanding
all
this
,
now
of
late
,
we
your
Majesties
poor
Orators
aforesaid
,
are
put
wrongfully
and
unjustly
from
their
aforesaid
part
of
the
above
specified
Thirds
,
by
your
Majesties
Officers
,
and
thereby
brought
to
such
extreme
penury
,
and
extreme
distresse
,
as
we
are
not
able
any
longer
to
maintain
our selves
.
And
albeit
we
have
given
in
divers
and
sundry
complaints
to
your
Majestie
herein
,
and
have
received
divers
promises
of
redresse
;
yet
have
we
found
no
relief
:
Therefore
we
most
humbly
beseech
your
Majesty
to
consider
our
most
grievous
complaint
,
together
with
the
right
above
specified
,
whereon
the
same
is
grounded
.
And
if
your
Majestie
,
with
the
advice
of
your
Councell
aforesaid
,
findes
our
right
sufficient
to
continue
us
in
possession
of
our
part
assigned
to
us
,
while
and
untill
a
generall
Order
be
taken
;
which
possession
was
ratified
by
the
yeerly
allowance
of
your
Majesties
Exchequers
accompt
,
That
your
Majesty
would
grant
us
Letters
upon
the
aforesaid
Act
and
Ordinance
past
thereupon
,
against
all
intromettors
and
medlers
with
the
aforesaid
Thirds
,
to
answer
and
obey
,
according
to
the
aforesaid
Act
and
Ordinance
of
our
possession
proceeding
thereupon
;
And
likewise
that
we
may
have
Letters
,
if
need
be
,
to
arrest
and
stay
the
aforesaid
Thirds
in
the
possessors
hands
,
while
and
untill
sufficient
caution
be
found
to
us
,
for
our
part
aforesaid
.
And
your
answer
most
humbly
we
beseech
.
This
Supplication
being
presented
by
the
Superintendent
of
Lowthian
,
and
M.
Iohn
Craig
,
in
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
was
graciously
received
by
the
Queen
,
who
promised
that
she
would
take
sufficient
order
therein
,
so
soon
as
the
Nobility
and
Councell
might
convene
.
The
19
of
Iune
,
the
Queen
was
delivered
of
a
man-childe
(
the
Prince
in
the
aforesaid
Castle
)
and
immediately
sent
into
France
and
England
her
Posts
,
to
advertise
the
neighbour
Princes
,
and
to
desire
them
to
send
Gossips
or
Wintesses
of
the
Princes
Baptisme
.
In
the
mean
time
there
was
joy
and
triumph
made
in
Edinburgh
,
and
such
other
places
where
it
was
known
,
after
thanks
and
praises
given
unto
God
,
with
Supplications
for
the
godly
Education
of
the
Prince
;
and
principally
,
wishing
that
he
should
be
Baptized
according
to
the
manner
and
forme
observed
in
the
Reformed
Churches
within
this
Realme
.
About
the
same
time
,
to
wit
,
the
25
of
Iune
,
the
generall
Assembly
of
the
whole
Church
convened
at
Edinburgh
▪
The
Earles
of
Argyle
and
Murray
assisted
at
the
Assembly
:
Paul
Methvin
,
who
before
,
as
we
heard
,
was
excommunicate
,
gave
in
his
Supplication
,
and
desired
to
be
heard
,
as
he
had
done
divers
times
;
for
the
said
Paul
had
written
oft
times
out
of
England
to
the
Laird
of
Dun
,
and
to
divers
others
,
most
earnestly
desiring
to
be
received
again
into
the
Fellowship
of
the
Church
.
After
reasoning
of
the
matter
,
it
was
finally
granted
,
That
he
should
be
heard
;
And
so
being
before
the
Assembly
,
and
falling
upon
his
knees
,
burst
out
with
tears
,
and
said
,
He
was
not
worthy
to
appear
in
their
presence
;
alwayes
he
desired
them
,
for
the
love
of
God
,
to
receive
him
to
the
open
expression
of
his
repentance
.
Shortly
after
,
they
appointed
certain
of
the
Ministers
to
prescribe
to
him
the
form
of
his
declaration
of
Repentance
,
which
was
thus
in
effect
,
first
,
That
he
should
present
himself
barefoot
and
bare-head
,
arayed
in
Sack-cloth
,
at
the
principall
entry
of
Saint
Gyles
Kirk
in
Edinburgh
,
at
seven
hours
in
the
morning
upon
the
next
Wednesday
,
and
there
to
remain
the
space
of
an
hour
,
the
whole
people
beholding
him
,
till
the
Prayer
was
made
,
Psalmes
sung
,
and
Text
of
Scripture
was
read
,
and
then
to
come
into
into
the
place
appointed
,
for
expression
of
repentance
,
and
tarry
the
time
of
Sermon
;
and
to
do
so
likewise
the
next
Friday
following
,
and
also
upon
the
Sunday
;
and
then
,
in
the
face
of
the
whole
Church
,
to
declare
his
repentance
with
his
owne
mouth
.
The
same
form
and
manner
he
should
use
in
Iedwart
and
Dundie
;
And
that
being
done
,
to
present
himself
again
at
the
next
generall
Assembly
following
in
Winter
,
where
he
should
be
received
to
the
Communion
of
the
Church
.
When
the
said
Paul
had
received
the
said
Ordinance
,
he
took
it
very
grievously
,
alleadging
,
They
had
used
over-great
severity
;
Neverthelesse
,
being
counselled
and
perswaded
by
divers
notable
Personages
,
he
began
well
in
Edinburgh
to
proceed
,
whereby
a
great
number
were
moved
with
compassion
of
his
state
;
and
likewise
in
Iedwart
:
but
he
left
his
duty
in
Dundie
,
and
passing
again
into
England
,
the
matter
,
not
without
offence
to
many
,
ceased
.
The
Ministers
complaining
that
they
could
not
be
paid
their
Stipends
,
were
licensed
by
the
Assembly
to
passe
to
other
Churches
to
Preach
,
but
in
no
wise
to
leave
the
Ministery
.
And
because
that
the
Queens
Majesty
had
promised
often
before
to
provide
remedy
,
it
was
thought
expedient
that
Supplication
should
be
yet
made
,
as
before
,
That
the
Queens
Majesty
should
cause
such
order
to
be
taken
,
that
the
poor
Ministers
might
be
paid
their
Stipends
.
The
Bishop
of
Galloway
,
who
was
brother
to
the
Earle
of
Huntley
,
and
now
a
great
man
in
the
Court
,
travelled
much
with
the
Queens
Majesty
in
that
matter
,
and
got
of
her
a
good
answer
,
and
fair
promises
.
A
few
yeers
before
,
the
said
Bishop
of
Galloway
desired
of
the
generall
Assembly
to
be
made
Superintendent
of
Galloway
;
but
now
being
promoted
to
great
Dignity
,
as
to
be
of
the
number
of
the
Lords
of
the
Privy
Councell
,
David
Rizio
,
and
had
for
his
clawback
the
Bishop
of
Rosse
,
Master
Iohn
Lesley
,
one
of
the
chief
Councellors
to
the
Q●een
:
But
of
all
men
the
Earle
Bothwell
was
most
in
the
Queens
favour
,
so
far
,
that
all
things
past
by
him
;
yea
,
by
his
means
the
most
part
of
all
those
that
were
partakers
in
the
slaughter
of
David
Rizio
got
remission
and
relief
.
But
from
that
day
he
was
not
present
at
any
Sermon
,
The
Queen
not
yet
satisfied
with
the
death
of
her
man
David
,
caused
in
August
to
be
apprehended
a
man
called
Hary
,
who
sometime
had
been
of
her
Chappell
Royall
,
but
afterward
became
an
exhorter
in
a
Reformed
Church
;
and
for
want
of
stipend
,
or
other
necessaries
,
past
in
service
to
my
Lord
Ruthuen
,
and
chanced
that
night
to
be
present
when
the
said
David
was
slaine
;
and
so
finally
,
he
was
condemned
,
and
hanged
,
and
quartered
.
The
King
being
now
contemned
of
all
men
,
because
the
Queen
cared
not
for
him
,
he
went
sometime
to
the
Lenox
to
his
father
,
and
sometime
to
Sterlin
,
whither
the
Prince
was
carried
a
little
before
:
Alwayes
he
was
destitute
of
such
things
as
were
necessary
for
him
,
having
scarcely
six
horses
in
Trayn
.
And
being
thus
desolate
,
and
half
desperate
,
he
sought
means
to
go
out
of
the
Countrey
:
And
about
the
same
time
,
by
the
advice
of
Forlish
Cagets
,
The
Churches
of
Geneva
,
Berne
and
Basill
,
with
other
Reformed
Churches
of
Germany
and
France
,
sent
to
the
whole
Church
of
Scotland
,
the
sum
of
the
Confession
of
their
Faith
,
desiring
to
know
if
they
agreed
in
Uniformity
of
Doctrine
,
alleadging
,
That
the
Church
of
Scotland
was
dissonant
in
some
Articles
from
them
:
Wherefore
the
Superintendents
,
with
a
great
part
of
the
other
most
qualified
Ministers
,
convened
in
September
in
S.
Andrews
;
and
reading
the
said
Letters
,
made
answer
,
and
sent
word
again
,
That
they
agreed
in
all
points
with
those
Churches
,
and
differed
in
nothing
from
them
:
Albeit
in
the
keeping
of
some
Festivall
days
our
Church
assented
not
;
for
onely
the
Sabbath
day
was
kept
in
Scotland
.
In
the
end
of
this
Month
the
Earl
Bothwell
riding
in
pursuit
of
the
theeves
in
Liddisdale
,
was
ill
hurt
,
and
worse
terrified
,
by
a
thief
;
for
he
believed
surely
to
have
departed
forth
of
this
life
,
and
sent
word
thereof
to
the
Queens
Majesty
,
who
soon
after
past
forth
of
Iedwart
to
the
Hermitage
,
to
visite
him
,
and
give
him
comfort
:
And
within
a
few
dayes
after
she
took
sicknesse
in
a
most
extreme
manner
,
for
she
lay
two
houres
long
,
cold
dead
,
as
it
were
without
breath
,
or
any
signe
of
life
,
at
length
she
revived
,
by
reason
they
had
bound
small
Cords
about
her
shackle
bones
,
her
knees
and
great
toes
,
and
speaking
very
softly
,
she
desired
the
Lords
to
pray
for
her
to
God
,
she
said
the
Creed
in
English
,
and
desired
my
Lord
of
Murray
,
if
she
should
chance
to
depart
that
he
would
not
be
over
extreme
such
as
was
of
her
Religion
;
the
Duke
and
he
should
have
been
Regents
.
The
bruit
went
from
Iedwart
in
the
month
of
October
,
1565.
that
the
Queen
was
departed
this
life
,
or
at
least
she
could
not
live
any
time
,
wherefore
there
was
continually
prayers
publikely
made
at
the
Church
of
Edinburgh
,
and
divers
other
places
for
her
conversion
towards
God
,
and
amendment
.
Many
were
of
opinion
,
That
she
should
come
to
the
Preaching
,
and
renounce
Popery
;
But
all
in
vain
,
for
God
had
some
other
thing
to
doe
by
her
.
The
King
being
advertised
,
rid
Post
from
Sterlin
to
Iedburgh
,
where
he
found
the
Queen
somewhat
convalesced
,
but
she
would
scarce
speak
to
him
,
and
hardly
give
him
presence
or
a
good
word
;
wherfore
he
returned
immediately
to
Sterlin
,
where
the
Prince
was
,
and
after
to
Glascow
to
his
Father
.
There
appeared
great
trouble
over
the
whole
Realm
,
and
especially
in
the
Countreys
neer
the
borders
,
if
the
Queen
had
departed
at
that
time
.
as
she
began
to
recover
,
the
Earle
Bothwell
was
brought
in
a
Charriot
from
the
Hermitage
to
Iedburgh
,
where
he
was
cured
of
his
wounds
;
in
whose
presence
the
Queen
took
more
pleasure
then
in
all
the
rest
of
the
world
;
alwayes
by
his
meanes
most
part
of
all
that
were
out-lawed
for
the
slaughter
of
David
Rizio
got
reliefe
,
for
there
was
no
other
meanes
,
but
all
things
must
needs
passe
by
him
;
wherefore
every
man
sought
to
him
,
where
immediately
favour
was
to
be
had
,
as
before
to
David
Rizio
.
Soon
after
,
the
Queen
passing
along
the
borders
,
she
came
within
the
bounds
of
Barwick
,
where
she
viewed
the
Town
at
her
pleasure
a
far
off
,
being
within
half
a
Mile
and
lesse
;
all
the
Ordnance
within
Barwick
were
Discharged
:
The
Captain
came
forth
with
fourscore
Horses
bravely
arrayed
,
to
do
her
honour
,
and
offer
her
lawfull
service
.
Then
she
came
to
Craigmiller
,
where
she
remained
in
November
till
she
was
advertised
of
the
coming
of
the
Ambassadors
to
the
Baptisme
of
the
Prince
;
and
for
that
purpose
there
was
great
preparation
made
,
not
without
the
trouble
of
such
as
were
supposed
to
have
money
in
store
,
especially
of
Edinburgh
;
for
there
was
borrowed
a
good
round
summe
of
money
for
the
same
businesse
.
All
her
care
and
solicitude
was
for
that
triumph
.
At
the
same
time
arrived
the
Counte
de
Briance
,
Embassadour
of
the
King
of
France
,
who
had
a
great
Train
.
Soon
after
the
Earle
of
Bedford
went
forth
of
England
with
a
very
gorgious
company
to
the
number
of
fourscore
Horses
,
and
passing
to
Sterlin
he
was
humanly
received
of
the
Queens
Majestie
,
and
every
day
banquetted
.
The
excessive
expences
and
superfluous
apparell
,
which
was
prepared
at
that
time
,
exceeded
farre
all
the
preparation
that
ever
had
been
devised
or
set
forth
afore
that
time
in
this
Countrey
.
The
17
of
December
,
1566.
in
the
great
Hall
of
the
Castle
of
Sterlin
was
the
Prince
baptized
by
the
Bishop
of
Saint
Andrews
,
at
five
a
Clock
at
Even
,
with
great
Pompe
,
albeit
with
great
paine
could
they
finde
men
to
beare
the
Torches
,
wherefore
they
took
Boyes
.
The
Queen
laboured
much
with
the
Noblemen
to
bear
the
Salt
,
Grease
and
Candle
,
and
such
other
things
,
but
all
refused
;
she
found
at
last
the
Earls
of
Eglington
,
Athole
,
and
the
Lord
Seaton
,
who
assisted
at
the
Baptisme
,
and
brought
in
the
said
Trash
.
The
Counte
de
Briance
(
being
the
French
Ambassadour
)
assisted
likewise
.
The
Earle
of
Bedford
brought
for
a
Present
from
the
Queen
of
England
a
Font
of
Gold
,
valued
to
be
worth
three
thousand
Crownes
.
Soon
after
the
said
Baptisme
,
as
the
Earle
was
in
communing
with
the
Queen
,
who
entertained
him
most
reverently
,
he
began
to
say
merrily
to
her
,
amongst
other
talking
,
Madame
,
I
rejoyce
very
greatly
at
this
time
,
seeing
your
Majestie
hath
here
to
serve
you
so
many
Noblemen
,
especially
twelve
Earles
,
whereof
two
onely
assist
at
this
Baptisme
to
the
Superstition
of
Popery
.
At
the
which
saying
the
Queen
kept
good
countenance
.
Soon
after
they
banquetted
in
the
said
great
Hall
,
where
they
wanted
no
prodigality
.
During
the
time
of
the
Earle
of
Bedfords
remaining
at
Sterlin
,
the
Lords
for
the
most
part
waited
upon
him
,
and
conveyed
him
every
day
to
the
Sermon
,
and
after
to
Banquetting
.
The
King
remained
in
Sterlin
all
that
time
(
never
being
present
)
kept
his
Chamber
:
his
father
hearing
how
he
was
used
,
writ
to
him
to
repaire
unto
him
;
who
soon
after
went
(
without
good-night
)
toward
Glasgow
to
his
Father
;
he
was
hardly
a
Mile
out
of
Sterlin
when
the
poyson
(
which
had
been
given
him
)
wroght
so
upon
him
,
that
he
had
very
great
pain
and
dolour
in
every
part
of
his
body
.
At
length
,
being
arrived
at
Glasgow
,
the
Blisters
brake
out
,
of
a
blewish
colour
,
so
the
Physitians
presently
knew
the
Disease
to
come
by
poyson
;
he
was
brought
so
low
that
nothing
but
death
was
expected
;
yet
the
strength
of
his
youth
at
last
did
surmount
the
poison
.
During
the
time
of
this
Triumph
the
Queen
was
most
liberall
in
all
things
that
were
demanded
of
her
;
amongst
other
things
,
she
subscribed
a
writing
for
the
maintenance
of
the
Ministers
in
a
reasonable
proportion
,
which
was
to
be
taken
up
of
the
Thirds
of
Benefices
:
which
writing
being
purchased
by
the
Bishop
of
Galloway
,
was
presented
at
the
generall
Assembly
of
the
Church
at
Edinburgh
,
the
five
and
twentieth
day
of
December
,
1566.
where
were
conveened
the
Superintendents
and
other
Ministers
▪
in
reasonable
number
,
but
very
few
Commssioners
.
The
first
matter
that
was
there
proposed
,
was
concerning
the
said
Writing
lately
obtained
;
and
the
most
part
of
the
Ministers
being
demanded
their
opinions
in
the
matter
,
after
advice
,
and
passing
a
little
aside
,
they
answered
very
gravely
,
That
it
was
their
duty
to
preach
to
the
people
the
Word
of
God
truly
and
and
sincerely
,
and
to
crave
of
the
Auditors
the
things
that
were
necessary
for
their
sustentation
,
as
of
duty
the
Pastour
might
justly
crave
of
their
Flock
;
and
further
it
became
them
not
to
have
any
care
.
Neverthelesse
the
Assembly
taking
in
consideration
,
that
the
said
Gifts
granted
by
the
Queens
Majestie
,
was
not
to
be
refused
;
they
ordained
,
That
certaine
faithfull
men
of
every
Shire
should
meet
,
and
do
their
utmost
diligence
for
gathering
and
receiving
the
said
Corne
and
money
,
and
likewise
appointed
the
Superintendent
of
Lowthian
,
and
Master
Iohn
Row
to
waite
upon
the
Bishop
of
Galloway
,
and
concurre
and
assist
him
for
further
expedition
in
the
Court
,
that
the
said
Guift
mi●t
be
dispatched
through
the
Seales
.
In
the
same
Assembly
there
was
presented
a
Remonstrance
by
Writ
by
some
Gentlemen
of
Kyle
,
containing
in
effect
,
That
in
asmuch
as
the
Tythes
ought
to
be
given
onely
to
the
Ministers
and
Schooles
of
the
Word
,
and
for
maintenance
of
the
poor
,
that
therefore
the
Assembly
would
Statute
and
Ordain
,
That
all
the
Professors
of
the
Evangell
should
keep
the
same
in
their
own
hands
to
the
effects
aforesaid
,
and
no
way
permit
the
Papists
to
meddle
therewith
.
This
Writing
took
no
effect
at
that
time
,
for
there
was
none
else
but
the
Gentlemen
of
Kyle
of
that
opinion
.
It
was
Statuted
in
the
said
Assembly
,
That
such
publike
Fornicators
,
and
scandalous
livers
as
would
not
confesse
their
offences
,
nor
come
to
declare
their
repentance
,
should
be
declared
by
the
Minister
to
be
out
of
the
Church
,
and
not
of
the
body
thereof
,
and
their
names
to
be
declared
publikely
upon
the
Sunday
.
Iohn
Row
)
passing
to
Sterlin
,
obtained
their
Demands
in
an
ample
manner
at
the
Queens
Majesties
hand
,
according
to
their
desire
;
and
likewise
they
obtained
for
every
Borough
,
a
Guift
or
Donation
of
the
Altarages
,
Annuals
,
and
Obites
,
which
before
were
given
to
the
Papists
,
now
to
be
disposed
for
the
maintenance
of
the
Ministers
and
Schooles
within
the
Boroughs
,
and
the
rest
to
the
poor
or
Hospitall
.
Notwithstanding
the
Domestick
troubles
that
the
Church
of
God
in
Scotland
suffered
in
the
time
of
these
hurliburlies
within
the
Kingdom
,
yet
they
were
not
unmindefull
of
the
affliction
of
Iacob
every
where
upon
the
face
of
the
Earth
;
namely
,
they
had
before
their
Eyes
the
State
and
condition
of
the
Church
of
God
in
England
,
witnesse
this
Letter
from
the
Generall
Assembly
to
the
Rulers
of
the
Church
of
God
in
England
.
The
Superintendents
,
with
other
Ministers
and
Commissioners
of
the
Church
of
God
in
the
Kingdome
of
Scotland
,
to
their
Brethren
the
Bishops
and
Pastours
of
Gods
Church
in
England
,
who
professe
with
us
in
Scotland
the
Truth
of
Iesus
Christ
.
BY
Word
and
Letters
it
is
come
to
our
knowledge
(
Reverent
Brethren
,
Pastors
of
Gods
Word
in
the
Church
of
England
)
that
divers
of
our
Brethren
(
of
whom
some
be
of
the
most
learned
in
England
)
are
deprived
from
all
Ecclesiasticall
Function
,
namely
,
Are
forbidden
to
Preach
,
and
so
by
you
are
stopped
to
promote
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
because
they
have
a
scruple
of
Conscience
to
use
at
the
command
of
Authoritie
such
Garments
as
Idolaters
in
time
of
greatest
darknesse
,
did
use
in
their
Superstitious
and
Idolatrous
Service
;
which
Report
cannot
but
be
very
grievous
to
our
hearts
,
considering
the
sentence
of
the
Apostle
,
If
ye
bite
and
devour
one
another
,
take
heed
ye
be
not
consumed
one
of
another
.
We
intend
not
at
this
present
to
enter
into
the
Question
,
which
we
hear
i●
agitated
and
handled
with
greater
vehemency
by
either
partie
,
then
well
liketh
us
,
to
wit
,
Whether
such
apparell
be
accounted
amongst
things
indifferent
,
or
not
;
Wherefore
(
through
the
Bowels
of
Iesus
Christ
)
we
crave
that
Christian
Charitie
may
so
farre
prevaile
with
you
,
who
are
the
Pastors
and
Guides
of
Christs
Flock
in
England
,
that
ye
doe
one
to
another
as
ye
desire
others
to
do
to
you
.
You
cannot
be
ignorant
what
tendernesse
is
in
a
scrupulous
Conscience
,
and
all
that
have
knowledge
are
not
alike
perswaded
;
the
Consciences
of
some
of
you
stirres
not
,
with
the
wearing
of
such
things
,
on
the
other
side
many
thousands
(
both
godly
and
learned
)
are
otherwayes
perswaded
,
whose
Consciences
are
continually
strucken
with
these
sentences
,
What
hath
Christ
to
doe
with
Beliall
?
What
felloship
is
there
betwixt
Light
and
darknesse
?
If
Surplice
,
Corner-Cap
and
Tippet
have
been
the
Badges
of
Idolaters
in
the
very
act
of
their
Idolatry
,
what
hath
the
Preachers
of
Christian
libertie
,
and
the
Rebukers
of
Superstition
with
the
dregs
of
that
Romish
Beast
?
yea
,
What
is
he
that
ought
not
to
fear
,
either
to
take
in
his
hand
,
or
on
his
forehead
the
Prints
and
Mark
of
that
odious
Beast
:
The
Brethren
that
refuse
such
unprofitable
apparell
do
neither
condemne
nor
molest
you
who
use
such
Trifles
.
On
the
other
side
,
if
ye
that
use
these
things
,
will
do
the
like
to
your
Brethren
,
we
doubt
nor
but
therein
you
shall
please
God
,
and
comfort
the
Hearts
of
many
,
which
are
wounded
to
see
extremitie
used
against
these
godly
Brethren
:
Humane
arguments
or
coloured
Rhetoricke
,
we
use
none
to
perswade
you
,
onely
in
Charity
we
desire
you
to
minde
the
sentence
of
Peter
,
Feed
the
Flock
of
Christ
which
is
committed
to
your
charge
,
caring
for
it
,
not
by
constraint
,
but
willingly
;
not
being
as
Lords
of
Gods
Heritages
,
but
being
examples
to
the
Flock
.
We
further
desire
you
to
meditate
upon
that
sentence
of
Paul
,
Give
no
offence
neither
,
to
Iewes
,
nor
Gentiles
,
nor
to
the
Church
of
God
;
in
what
condition
you
and
we
both
travell
,
at
least
are
bound
to
travell
for
the
promoting
of
Christs
Kingdom
,
you
are
not
ignorant
;
therefore
we
are
the
more
bold
to
exhort
you
to
deale
more
wisely
,
then
to
trouble
the
godly
for
such
vanities
,
for
all
things
which
seem
lawfull
,
edifie
not
;
if
Authority
urge
you
farther
then
your
Consciences
can
bear
,
I
pray
you
remember
,
that
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
are
called
the
Light
of
the
World
,
and
Salt
of
the
Earth
;
all
Civill
Authority
hath
not
alwayes
the
Light
of
God
shining
before
their
eyes
,
in
Statutes
and
Commands
,
for
their
affections
savour
too
much
of
the
earth
and
wordly
wisdome
:
therefore
we
tell
you
,
That
ye
ought
to
oppose
your selves
boldly
,
not
onely
to
all
power
that
dare
extoll
it selfe
against
God
,
but
also
against
all
such
as
dare
burthen
the
Consciences
of
the
faithfull
,
farther
then
God
chargeth
them
in
his
own
Word
.
But
we
hope
you
will
excuse
our
freedom
in
that
we
have
entred
in
reasoning
farther
then
we
intended
in
the
beginning
;
now
againe
we
return
to
our
former
request
,
which
is
,
That
the
Brethren
among
you
who
refuse
the
Romish
Rags
,
may
finde
of
you
who
use
and
urge
them
,
such
favour
as
our
Head
and
Master
commandeth
each
one
of
his
Members
to
shew
to
another
,
which
we
look
to
receive
of
your
courtesie
,
not
onely
because
you
will
not
offend
God
in
troubling
your
brethren
for
such
vain
Trifles
,
but
also
because
you
will
not
refuse
the
earnest
request
of
us
your
Brethren
and
fellow
Ministers
,
in
whom
although
there
appear
no
worldly
pompe
;
yet
we
are
assured
you
will
esteem
us
as
Gods
servants
,
travelling
to
set
forth
his
glory
against
the
Roman
Antichrist
;
the
dayes
are
evill
,
iniquitie
aboundeth
,
and
Charitie
(
alas
)
waxeth
cold
,
wherefore
we
ought
to
walk
diligently
,
for
the
hour
is
uncertain
when
the
Lord
shall
come
,
before
whom
we
must
all
give
an
account
of
our
administration
.
In
conclusion
,
yet
once
more
we
desire
you
to
be
favourable
one
to
another
,
Lord
Iesus
rule
your
hearts
in
his
fear
unto
the
end
,
and
give
to
you
and
us
victorie
over
that
conjured
Enemy
of
true
Religion
,
(
the
Pope
)
whose
wounded
head
Sathan
by
all
means
strives
to
cure
againe
;
but
to
destruction
shall
he
go
,
and
all
his
maintainers
,
by
the
power
of
our
Lord
Iesus
,
to
whose
mighty
protection
we
commit
you
.
From
our
Generall
Assembly
,
Decemb.
27.
1566.
At
the
same
time
the
Bishop
of
Saint
Andrews
,
by
means
of
the
Earle
Bothwell
,
procured
a
writing
from
the
Queens
Majesty
,
to
be
obeyed
within
the
Diocesse
of
his
Jurisdiction
,
Iames
Balfour
Clerk
Register
,
truely
very
unmeet
for
a
King
.
The
Queen
resorted
often
to
visite
him
,
and
lay
in
the
house
two
nights
by
him
(
although
her
lodging
was
in
the
Palace
of
Halyrud-house
.
)
Every
man
marvelled
at
this
reconciliation
and
sudden
change
.
The
ninth
of
February
the
King
was
murthered
,
and
the
house
where
he
lay
burned
with
Powder
.
About
twelve
of
the
clock
in
the
night
;
his
body
was
cast
forth
in
a
yard
without
the
Town
wall
adjoyning
close
by
.
There
was
a
servant
likewise
murthered
beside
him
,
who
had
been
also
in
the
chamber
with
him
.
The
people
ran
to
behold
this
spectacle
;
and
wondring
thereat
,
some
judged
one
thing
,
some
another
.
Shortly
thereafter
,
Bothwell
came
from
the
Abbey
with
a
company
of
men
of
War
,
and
caused
the
body
of
the
King
to
be
carryed
to
the
next
house
;
where
,
after
a
little
,
the
Chirurgions
being
convened
at
the
Queens
command
,
to
view
and
consider
the
manner
of
his
death
;
most
part
gave
out
,
to
please
the
Queen
,
That
he
was
blown
in
the
Ayre
,
albeit
he
had
no
mark
of
fire
;
and
truely
he
was
strangled
.
Soon
after
,
he
was
carryed
to
the
Abbey
,
and
there
buryed
.
This
tragicall
end
had
Henry
Steward
,
after
he
had
been
King
eighteen
moneths
.
A
Prince
of
great
Linage
,
both
by
mother
and
father
:
He
was
of
a
comely
stature
,
and
none
was
like
unto
him
within
this
Island
;
he
died
under
the
age
of
one
and
twenty
yeers
;
prompt
and
ready
for
all
Games
and
Sports
much
given
to
Hawking
and
Hunting
,
and
running
of
horses
,
and
likewise
to
playing
on
the
Lute
,
and
also
to
Venus
Chamber
;
he
was
liberall
enough
:
He
could
write
and
dictate
well
;
but
he
was
somewhat
given
to
wine
and
much
feeding
,
and
likewise
to
inconstancy
;
and
proud
beyond
measure
,
and
therefore
contemned
all
others
:
He
had
learned
to
dissemble
well
enough
,
being
from
his
youth
misled
up
in
Popery
.
Thus
within
two
yeers
after
his
arriving
in
this
Realme
,
he
was
highly
by
the
Queen
alone
extolled
;
and
finally
,
had
this
infortunate
end
by
her
procurement
and
consent
.
To
lay
all
other
proofs
aside
,
her
Marriage
with
Bothwell
,
who
was
the
main
executioner
of
the
King
,
notwithstanding
all
the
advices
and
counsells
that
the
King
of
France
and
Queene
of
England
did
earnestly
&
carefully
give
her
,
as
other
friends
did
likewise
,
witnesse
anent
their
guilt
.
Those
that
laid
hands
on
the
King
to
kill
him
,
by
Bothwels
direction
,
was
Sir
Iames
Balfour
,
Gilbert
Balfour
,
David
Chalmers
,
black
Iohn
Spense
,
Francis
Sebastien
,
Io.
de
Bourdean
,
and
Ioseph
the
brother
of
David
Rizio
:
These
last
four
were
the
Queens
domesticks
and
strangers
.
The
reason
why
the
Kings
death
was
so
hastened
,
because
the
affection
or
passion
of
the
Earl
Bothwell
could
not
bear
so
long
a
delay
,
as
the
procurement
of
a
Bill
of
Divorce
required
,
although
the
Romish
Clergie
offered
their
service
willingly
to
the
businesse
,
namely
,
Bishop
Hamilton
,
and
so
he
came
great
again
at
Court
;
and
he
for
the
advancement
of
the
businesse
,
did
good
Offices
to
increase
the
hatred
betwixt
the
King
and
Queen
;
yea
,
some
that
had
been
the
chief
instruments
of
the
Marriage
of
the
King
and
Queen
,
offered
the
service
for
the
Divorce
,
seeing
how
the
Queens
inclination
lay
:
So
unhappy
are
Princes
,
that
men
,
for
their
own
ends
,
further
them
in
all
their
inclinations
and
undertakings
,
be
they
never
so
bad
or
destructive
to
themselves
.
The
Earle
of
Lenox
in
the
mean
time
wrote
to
the
Queen
,
to
cause
to
punish
Bothwell
,
with
his
other
complices
,
for
murthering
the
King
.
The
Queen
not
daring
openly
to
reject
the
Earle
of
Lenox
his
solicitation
,
did
appoint
a
day
for
the
Triall
of
Bothwell
by
an
Assize
;
the
members
whereof
,
was
the
Earle
of
Cathnes
President
,
the
Earle
of
Cassels
,
(
who
at
the
first
refused
,
but
thereafter
,
being
threatned
to
be
put
in
prison
,
and
under
the
pain
of
Treason
,
was
present
by
the
Queens
command
)
Iohn
Hamilton
Commendator
of
Aberbrothok
,
Lord
Rosse
,
Lord
Semple
,
Lord
Boyd
,
Lord
Hereis
,
Lord
Olyphant
;
the
Master
of
Forbes
,
the
Lairds
of
Lochinuar
,
Langton
,
Cambusidentham
,
Barnbougel
and
Boyne
:
They
,
to
please
the
Queen
,
and
for
fear
,
did
pronounce
Bothwell
not
guilty
,
notwithstanding
the
manifest
evidences
of
the
cruell
fact
committed
by
Bothwell
,
who
before
the
Tryall
,
did
make
himself
strong
by
divers
means
;
namely
,
by
the
possession
of
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
so
that
the
accusers
durst
not
appear
,
not
being
strong
enough
.
The
Earle
of
Marre
did
retire
to
Sterlin
,
and
had
committed
to
his
charge
the
young
Prince
.
All
this
was
done
in
February
.
In
April
,
Bothwell
called
together
sundry
of
the
Lords
who
had
come
to
Edinburgh
,
to
a
meeting
that
was
there
;
and
having
gained
some
before
,
made
them
all
,
what
by
fear
,
what
by
fair
promises
,
first
of
their
private
State
,
and
then
of
advancing
the
Papists
Religion
,
to
consent
by
their
subscriptions
to
the
Marriage
with
the
Queen
.
Then
the
Queen
goes
to
Sterlin
to
see
her
son
;
Bothwell
makes
a
shew
as
if
he
were
going
to
the
Borders
to
suppresse
Robbers
,
and
so
he
raiseth
some
men
of
War
;
which
when
he
had
done
,
he
turneth
towards
the
way
to
Sterlin
,
where
he
meets
the
Queen
,
according
to
appointment
betwixt
them
,
and
carrieth
her
to
Dumbar
,
as
it
had
been
by
force
,
although
every
one
knew
it
was
with
the
Queens
liking
.
The
prime
Nobility
convened
at
Sterlin
,
and
from
thence
sent
to
her
,
to
know
whether
or
not
she
was
taken
against
her
will
:
She
answered
,
That
it
was
true
she
was
taken
against
her
will
,
but
since
her
taking
,
she
had
no
occasion
to
complain
;
yea
,
the
courteous
entertainment
she
had
,
made
her
forget
and
forgive
all
former
offences
.
These
expressions
were
used
by
way
of
preface
to
the
Pardon
,
which
was
granted
immediately
thereafter
to
Bothwell
;
for
by
Letters
Patents
he
was
pardoned
by
the
Queen
,
for
laying
violently
hands
upon
her
Majestie
,
and
for
all
other
crimes
:
So
by
this
,
&c.
the
murther
of
the
King
was
pardoned
.
During
the
Queens
abode
in
Dumbar
,
there
was
Letters
of
Divorce
demanded
and
granted
unto
Bothwell
from
his
Lady
(
who
afterward
was
married
to
the
Earle
Sutherland
)
she
was
sister
to
the
Earle
of
.
Huntley
.
The
ground
of
the
Divorce
was
,
The
parties
being
within
the
degrees
prohibited
,
could
not
be
lawfully
joyned
:
Next
,
because
Bothwell
was
an
Adulterer
,
the
Marriage
was
voyd
.
The
Bill
of
Divorce
was
granted
by
the
Papisticall
Court
of
the
Archbishop
of
Saint
Androes
.
And
here
mark
how
they
juggle
in
sacred
things
;
for
when
it
pleaseth
them
,
they
untie
the
Bond
of
Marriage
,
as
now
,
and
as
we
have
seen
in
the
first
Book
of
this
History
.
When
the
Queen
fell
in
distaste
of
the
late
King
her
husband
,
it
was
proposed
unto
her
to
have
Divorce
upon
the
same
ground
from
the
King
:
To
which
,
first
ear
was
given
,
but
after
second
thoughts
,
a
Bill
of
Divorce
was
too
tedious
(
as
we
have
now
said
)
and
could
not
be
stayed
for
,
therefore
the
King
must
be
dispatched
.
The
Queen
,
when
Bothwell
had
obtained
by
the
Archbishop
a
Letter
of
Divorce
from
his
lawfull
wife
,
sent
a
Letter
signed
with
her
own
hand
,
to
M.
Io.
Craig
,
Minister
of
Edinburgh
,
commanding
him
to
publish
the
Band
of
Matrimony
betwixt
her
and
Bothwell
.
M.
Io.
Craig
,
the
next
Sermon
day
thereafter
,
declared
in
full
Congregation
,
That
he
had
received
such
a
Command
,
but
in
conscience
he
could
not
obey
it
;
the
Marriage
was
altogether
unlawfull
;
and
of
that
he
would
declare
the
reasons
to
the
parties
,
if
he
had
audience
of
them
,
otherwise
he
would
make
known
his
just
reasons
in
the
hearing
of
the
people
.
Immediately
thereafter
,
Bothwell
sends
for
Master
Craig
to
the
Councell
,
where
M.
Craig
told
,
first
,
That
by
an
Act
of
the
Assembly
it
was
forbidden
to
allow
the
Marriage
of
any
divorced
for
adultery
:
The
Divorce
of
Bothwell
from
his
lawfull
wife
,
was
by
collusion
,
witnesse
the
quick
dispatch
thereof
;
for
it
was
sought
and
had
within
ten
dayes
,
and
his
contracting
with
the
Queen
instantly
thereafter
;
then
his
rapt
of
the
Queen
,
and
the
guilt
of
the
Kings
death
,
which
was
confirmed
by
this
Marriage
:
Withall
,
he
desired
the
Lords
to
stop
the
Queen
from
that
infamous
Marriage
.
The
Sunday
after
,
he
told
publikely
to
the
people
,
what
he
had
said
to
the
Councell
;
and
he
took
heaven
and
earth
to
witnesse
,
That
he
detested
that
scandalous
and
infamous
Marriage
;
and
that
he
discharged
his
conscience
unto
the
Lords
,
who
seemed
unto
him
,
as
so
many
slaves
,
what
by
flattery
▪
what
by
silence
,
to
give
way
to
that
abomination
.
Upon
this
,
he
was
called
to
the
Councel
again
,
and
was
reproved
,
as
if
he
had
exceeded
the
bounds
of
his
Calling
.
Whereunto
he
answered
,
That
the
bounds
of
his
Commission
was
the
Word
of
God
,
right
reason
,
and
good
Laws
,
against
which
he
had
said
nothing
;
and
by
all
these
offered
to
prove
this
Marriage
to
be
scandalous
and
infamous
.
At
this
he
was
stopped
by
Bothwell
,
and
sent
from
the
Councell
.
Notwithstanding
all
this
done
and
said
by
M.
Craig
,
and
the
opposition
of
many
that
wished
well
to
the
Queen
,
and
were
jealous
of
her
Honour
,
the
Marriage
went
on
,
and
they
were
married
the
15
of
May.
This
makes
good
the
Latine
Proverb
,
Mala
nubunt
mense
Maio
;
and
a
Bishop
must
blesse
the
Marriage
:
The
good
Prelat
was
Bishop
of
Orkney
:
If
there
be
a
good
work
to
be
done
,
a
Bishop
must
do
it
.
The
Earle
of
Athole
,
immediately
after
the
murther
of
the
King
,
had
tetired
home
,
waiting
for
the
occasion
to
revenge
the
Kings
death
:
But
seeing
this
abominable
Marriage
,
he
went
to
Sterlin
,
where
other
honest
Lords
with
him
had
a
Meeting
,
and
made
a
Bond
,
To
defend
the
young
Prince
from
the
murtherers
of
his
father
:
As
already
they
had
had
one
Plot
to
cut
him
off
,
which
God
in
his
mercy
did
prevent
.
The
Nobles
that
entred
in
this
Bond
,
were
the
Earles
of
Argyle
,
Athole
,
Morton
,
Marr
,
and
Glencarne
;
the
Lords
Lindsey
and
Boyd
.
Argyle
thereafter
,
seduced
by
some
fair
words
,
fell
off
;
and
Boyd
became
a
great
Factionary
for
Bothwell
in
all
things
.
The
Queen
,
soon
after
the
Marriage
,
was
advised
to
send
abroad
an
Ambassadour
to
acquaint
her
forraigne
friends
and
kindred
;
And
this
must
be
a
Bishop
:
It
is
pity
that
any
good
work
should
be
done
without
a
Bishop
:
Was
not
this
a
worthy
employment
for
a
Pastor
in
Gods
Church
?
Bothwell
seeing
the
Bond
made
at
Sterlin
,
causeth
the
Queen
to
write
to
sundry
of
the
Nobility
:
Divers
repaired
unto
her
,
where
they
found
a
Bond
tendred
unto
them
,
by
which
they
were
to
binde
themselves
to
defend
the
Queen
and
Bothwell
.
Some
that
were
corrupt
,
did
willingly
subscribe
;
others
for
fear
did
the
same
:
And
there
was
not
one
that
went
to
Court
that
did
refuse
,
but
the
Earle
of
Murray
;
who
refusing
absolutely
to
enter
into
a
Bond
with
Bothwell
,
said
,
It
was
not
the
part
of
a
good
subject
;
Yet
since
he
had
been
made
friends
with
him
some
time
before
,
he
would
keep
his
promise
unto
the
Queen
:
And
to
enter
into
a
Bond
with
the
Queen
,
it
was
needlesse
and
unfit
,
since
he
was
to
obey
her
in
all
lawfull
and
just
things
.
Upon
this
,
he
gat
leave
,
although
with
great
difficulty
,
to
go
into
France
.
The
Queen
receives
now
Hamilton
Archbishop
of
S.
Androes
,
into
favour
since
these
changes
;
who
was
no
lesse
a
faithfull
Councellor
to
her
,
then
he
was
a
good
Pastor
of
Christs
Flock
;
that
is
,
He
betrayed
her
,
and
disobeyed
God
.
With
this
a
Proclamation
comes
out
in
favour
of
the
poor
Protestants
;
whereby
the
Queen
declares
,
That
she
will
keep
and
confirm
all
that
she
had
promised
at
her
Arrivall
into
Scotland
:
This
was
done
to
stop
the
peoples
mouthes
;
but
all
in
vain
,
for
the
people
were
universally
against
the
abomination
of
the
Court.
Within
few
dayes
,
Bothwell
and
the
Queen
,
were
raising
men
,
under
pretext
to
go
to
the
Borders
to
represse
the
Robbers
there
;
but
in
effect
,
to
go
to
Sterlin
,
to
have
the
Prince
in
their
custody
,
that
they
might
dispose
of
him
according
to
their
minde
.
Then
a
new
Proclamation
came
out
,
That
the
Queen
hereafter
would
rule
onely
by
the
advice
of
the
Nobles
of
the
Land
,
as
her
best
Predecessors
had
done
.
The
Lords
at
Sterlin
hearing
of
this
plot
,
strives
to
prevent
it
,
and
to
this
purpose
they
appointed
with
the
Lord
Humes
to
besiege
the
Castle
of
Borthwike
,
where
the
Queen
and
Bothwell
was
:
But
because
the
Earl
of
Athole
did
not
come
at
the
hour
appointed
,
they
had
not
men
enough
to
environ
and
compasse
the
Castle
;
so
that
Bothwel
having
notice
given
him
of
the
businesse
,
escaped
to
Dumbar
,
and
the
Queen
after
him
,
in
mans
clothes
.
The
Lords
failing
of
their
designe
at
Borthwike
Castle
,
went
to
Edinburgh
,
whereof
they
made
themselves
Masters
easily
,
having
the
affections
of
the
people
,
notwithstanding
the
Earle
Huntley
,
and
the
Archbishop
of
S.
Androes
perswasion
to
the
contrary
:
These
two
,
with
their
associates
,
were
constrained
to
retire
to
the
Castle
,
where
they
were
received
by
Sir
Iam.
Balfour
,
left
there
by
Bothwel
.
The
twelfth
of
Iune
,
which
was
the
next
day
following
,
the
Lords
at
Edinburgh
caused
to
publish
a
Proclamation
,
whereby
they
declared
,
That
the
Earl
Bothwell
,
who
had
been
the
principall
author
,
deviser
,
and
actor
of
the
cruell
murther
of
the
late
King
,
had
since
laid
hand
upon
the
Queens
person
,
and
had
her
for
the
present
in
Dumbar
in
his
power
;
and
finding
her
utterly
destitute
of
all
good
counsell
,
had
seduced
her
to
a
dishonest
and
unlawfull
marriage
with
himself
;
yea
,
that
now
he
was
gathering
Forces
,
and
stirring
himself
to
get
the
young
Prince
in
his
hands
,
that
he
might
murther
the
Childe
,
as
he
had
murthered
the
Father
.
This
wicked
man
the
Nobles
of
the
Land
resolved
to
withstand
,
and
deliver
the
Queen
out
of
his
bondage
;
wherefore
they
did
charge
all
Lieges
within
the
Kingdom
that
could
come
to
them
,
to
be
in
readinesse
at
3
hours
warning
to
assist
them
,
the
Nobles
,
for
the
freeing
of
the
Queen
from
captivity
,
and
bringing
the
said
Earle
Bothwell
to
a
Legall
Triall
,
and
condigne
punishment
for
the
aforesaid
murther
and
other
Crimes
.
All
such
that
would
not
syde
with
the
Lords
were
by
this
Proclamation
commanded
to
depart
from
Edinburgh
within
four
hours
,
under
the
pain
of
being
accounted
enemies
,
&c.
Notwithstanding
this
Proclamation
,
the
people
did
not
joyn
unto
these
Lords
as
was
expected
,
for
sundry
of
the
Nobles
were
adversaries
to
the
businesse
,
other
stood
as
Neuters
;
and
withall
,
those
that
were
convened
together
were
not
well
provided
of
Armes
and
Munition
for
exploits
of
warre
;
so
that
they
were
even
thinking
to
dissolve
and
leave
off
their
Enterprize
till
another
time
,
and
had
absolutely
done
so
;
but
God
had
ordained
other
wayes
,
as
the
event
did
shew
(
if
the
Queen
and
Bothwell
could
have
had
patience
to
stay
at
Dumbar
for
three
or
four
dayes
without
any
stirre
)
but
the
Queen
and
Bothwell
having
gathered
together
about
four
or
five
thousand
men
,
trusting
in
their
Force
(
the
Queen
being
puft
up
by
Flatterers
)
set
forth
and
Marched
towards
Leith
:
being
come
forward
as
farre
as
Glaidsmure
,
she
caused
publike
Proclamation
against
the
aforesaid
Lords
,
calling
them
a
number
of
Conspirators
,
and
that
she
now
discerned
their
inward
malice
against
her
and
her
husband
,
the
Duke
of
Orkney
(
for
so
now
they
called
Bothwell
:
)
After
they
had
endeavoured
to
apprehend
her
and
her
Husband
at
Brothwick
,
and
had
made
a
seditious
Proclamation
,
under
pretence
of
seeking
the
revenge
of
the
King
her
late
husband
;
and
to
free
her
from
Captivity
,
giving
out
,
That
the
Duke
her
husband
had
a
minde
to
invade
the
Prince
her
Sonne
;
all
which
was
false
,
for
the
Duke
her
Husband
had
used
all
means
to
clear
himself
,
both
by
a
Legall
way
,
and
by
the
offer
of
a
Combate
to
any
that
did
accuse
him
,
as
they
knew
well
enough
:
As
touching
her
captivity
,
she
was
in
none
,
but
was
in
company
with
her
Husband
,
unto
whom
she
was
publikely
married
in
the
view
of
the
world
,
and
many
of
the
Nobles
had
given
their
consent
unto
this
her
marriage
:
As
for
the
Prince
her
Sonne
,
it
was
but
a
specious
pretence
to
the
Treason
and
Rebellion
against
her
their
naturall
Soveraign
,
and
her
Posterity
,
which
they
intended
to
overthrow
;
wherefore
she
declared
her self
necessitated
to
take
Arms
,
hoping
that
all
her
faithfull
Subjects
would
adhere
unto
her
,
and
that
those
who
were
already
assembled
with
her
,
would
with
good
hearts
and
hands
stand
to
her
defence
;
and
for
the
recompence
of
their
valour
they
should
have
the
Lands
and
goods
of
these
unnaturall
Rebels
.
After
this
Proclamation
the
Army
went
on
,
and
the
Queen
that
night
came
to
Seaton
,
where
she
lay
.
About
Midnight
the
Lords
of
Edinburgh
were
advertised
of
the
Queens
approach
,
presently
they
took
Arms
,
and
at
the
Sun
rising
they
were
at
Muselburgh
,
where
they
refreshed
themselves
with
meat
and
rest
.
The
Queens
Camp
was
not
yet
stirring
.
About
Midday
the
Scouts
that
the
Lords
had
sent
out
,
brought
word
that
the
Enemy
was
Marching
towards
them
;
presently
they
put
themselves
in
two
Battalia's
,
the
first
was
conducted
by
the
Earle
Morton
,
and
the
Lord
Hume
;
the
second
by
the
Earls
Athole
,
Glencarne
,
the
Lords
Lindsey
,
Ruthuen
,
Semple
and
Sancharmar
,
with
the
Lairds
Drumlanrick
,
Tullibardin
,
Cesfoord
,
and
Graunge
,
with
divers
others
,
their
number
was
almost
as
great
as
the
Queens
,
their
men
better
,
being
many
of
them
expert
men
,
that
I
say
nothing
of
the
Cause
.
The
Queen
had
gained
a
Hill
,
called
Carbarry
,
which
the
Lords
(
by
reason
of
the
steepnesse
of
the
ascent
)
could
not
well
come
at
;
wherefore
they
wheeled
about
to
get
a
more
convenient
place
to
go
to
the
Hill
,
where
the
Enemy
was
,
and
to
have
the
Sunne
behinde
them
in
the
time
of
the
sight
.
At
the
first
the
Queen
seeing
their
thus
going
about
,
did
imagine
they
were
fleeing
away
to
Dalketh
,
but
when
she
saw
them
come
directly
towards
her
,
she
found
her selfe
deceived
.
The
French
Ambassadour
seeing
them
ready
to
fight
,
strived
to
take
up
the
businesse
,
and
having
spoken
with
the
Queen
,
went
to
the
Lords
,
telling
them
,
that
the
Queene
was
disposed
to
peace
,
and
to
forgive
and
pardon
this
Insurrection
;
wherefore
it
was
very
fit
to
spare
blood
,
to
agree
in
a
peaceable
way
.
The
Earle
of
Morton
(
in
the
name
of
all
rest
)
answered
,
That
they
had
taken
up
Armes
,
not
against
the
Queen
,
but
against
the
murtherer
of
the
King
;
whom
if
she
would
deliver
to
be
punished
,
or
at
least
put
from
her
company
,
she
should
finde
a
continuation
of
dutifull
obedience
by
them
,
and
all
other
good
subjects
;
otherwise
no
peace
:
Besides
,
we
are
not
to
ask
pardon
for
any
offence
done
by
us
.
The
Ambassadour
seeing
their
resolution
to
stand
to
the
right
of
their
Cause
,
withdrew
,
and
went
to
Edinburgh
.
While
the
French
Ambassadour
was
thus
labouring
for
Accommodation
,
Bothwell
came
out
of
the
Camp
(
which
was
in
the
Trench
that
the
Englishmen
had
left
at
their
last
being
in
these
places
,
as
was
we
have
said
in
the
former
Books
)
well
mounted
,
with
a
defie
to
any
that
would
fight
with
him
.
Iames
Murray
,
brother
to
the
Laird
of
Tullibardin
,
who
before
had
accepted
of
Bothwells
challenge
,
when
he
made
the
Rodomontade
at
Edinburgh
,
immediately
after
the
Kings
death
;
but
then
Iames
Murray
did
not
make
knowne
his
name
.
Bothwell
refused
to
fight
with
Iames
Murray
,
alleadging
he
was
not
his
equall
.
Upon
this
the
Elder
Brother
William
Murrey
,
Laird
of
Tullibardin
,
answered
,
That
he
would
fight
with
him
,
as
being
his
Better
in
Estate
,
and
in
Antiquitie
of
House
many
degrees
above
him
;
yet
Bothwell
refused
him
,
saying
,
That
he
was
not
a
Peer
of
the
Kingdome
,
as
he
was
;
then
sundry
Lords
would
have
gone
to
fight
with
Bothwell
;
but
the
Lord
Lindsey
namely
,
who
said
to
the
rest
of
the
Lords
and
Gentlemen
,
That
he
would
take
it
as
a
singular
favour
of
them
,
and
as
a
recompence
of
his
service
done
to
the
State
,
if
they
would
suffer
him
to
fight
with
the
Braggadocio
.
Bothwell
seeing
that
there
was
no
more
subterfuge
nor
excuse
,
under-hand
made
the
Queen
to
forbid
him
.
After
this
challenge
and
answers
,
Bothwells
Complices
and
Followers
were
very
earnest
to
fight
,
but
others
that
had
come
only
for
the
Queens
sake
,
became
little
cold
,
saying
,
That
Bothwell
would
do
well
to
fight
himself
,
and
spare
the
blood
of
divers
Gentlemen
that
were
there
.
Some
counselled
to
delay
the
Battell
till
the
Hamiltons
came
,
whom
they
did
expect
.
All
this
the
Queen
heard
with
anger
;
and
riding
up
and
down
,
burst
out
in
tears
,
and
said
,
They
were
all
cowards
and
traytors
that
would
not
fight
.
Immediately
after
,
thus
vapouring
,
the
Queen
pereceiving
sundry
to
leave
her
,
she
advised
Bothwell
to
look
unto
himself
,
for
she
said
to
him
,
She
would
render
her self
unto
the
Noble-men
.
Upon
this
she
sent
for
Iames
Kirkaldie
of
Grange
,
Iames
Balfour
seeing
the
Queen
committed
,
and
Bothwell
consequently
defeated
,
he
capitulated
with
the
Lords
for
the
delivery
of
the
Castle
.
Bothwell
finding
himself
thus
in
disorder
,
sent
a
servant
to
Sir
Iames
Balfour
,
to
save
a
little
silver
Cabinet
,
which
the
Queen
had
given
him
.
Sir
Iames
Balfour
delivers
the
Cabinet
to
the
messenger
,
and
under-hand
giveth
of
it
to
the
Lords
.
In
this
Cabinet
had
Bothwell
kept
the
Letters
of
privacy
he
had
from
the
Queen
:
Thus
he
kept
her
Letters
,
to
be
an
awe-bond
●pon
her
,
in
case
her
affection
should
change
.
By
the
taking
of
this
Cabinet
,
many
particulars
betwixt
the
Queen
and
Bothwell
were
cleerly
discovered
.
These
Letters
were
after
printed
:
They
were
in
French
;
with
some
Sonnets
of
her
own
making
.
Few
dayes
after
the
commitment
of
the
Queen
,
the
Earle
of
Glencarne
with
his
domesticks
,
went
to
the
Chappell
of
Halyrud-house
,
where
he
brake
down
the
Altars
and
the
Images
:
Which
fact
,
as
it
did
content
the
zealous
Protestants
,
so
it
did
highly
offend
the
popishly
affected
.
The
Nobles
,
who
had
so
proceeded
against
Bothwell
,
and
dealt
so
with
the
Queen
,
hearing
that
the
Hamiltons
had
a
great
number
of
men
,
and
had
drawn
the
Earls
of
Argyle
and
Huntley
to
their
side
,
sent
to
Hamilton
,
desiring
those
that
were
there
to
joyn
with
them
,
for
the
redresse
of
the
disorders
of
Church
and
State
:
But
the
Hamiltons
thinking
now
they
had
a
fair
occasion
fallen
unto
them
to
have
all
again
in
their
hands
,
and
to
dispose
of
all
according
to
their
own
minde
,
did
refuse
audience
to
the
Message
sent
by
the
Lords
,
Upon
this
,
the
Lords
moved
the
generall
Assembly
then
met
in
Edinburgh
,
in
the
moneth
of
Iune
,
to
write
to
the
Lords
that
either
were
actually
declared
for
the
Hamiltons
,
or
were
neuters
:
And
so
severall
Letters
were
directed
to
the
Earles
of
Argyle
,
Huntley
,
Cathnes
,
Rothesse
,
Crauford
,
and
Menteth
;
to
the
Lords
Boyd
,
Drummens
,
Grame
,
Cathcart
,
Yester
,
Fleming
,
Levinston
,
Seaton
,
Glamnis
,
Uthiltrie
,
Gray
,
Olyphant
,
Methven
,
Inderneth
,
and
Somervile
;
as
also
to
divers
other
men
of
note
.
Besides
the
Letters
of
the
Assembly
,
Commissioners
were
sent
from
the
Assembly
,
to
the
Lords
above-named
;
to
wit
,
Iohn
Knox
,
Iohn
Dowglas
,
Iohn
Row
,
and
Iohn
Craig
,
who
had
instructions
conforme
to
the
tenour
of
the
Letters
,
to
desire
these
Lords
and
others
,
to
come
to
Edinburgh
,
and
joyn
with
the
Lords
there
,
for
the
setling
of
Gods
true
Worship
in
the
Church
,
and
policy
reformed
according
to
Gods
Word
,
a
maintenance
for
the
Ministers
,
and
support
for
the
poor
:
But
neither
the
Commissioners
nor
the
Letters
did
prevail
with
these
men
;
they
excused
,
That
they
could
not
repair
to
Edinburgh
with
freedome
,
where
there
was
so
many
armed
men
,
and
a
Garrison
so
strong
:
But
for
the
Church-affairs
,
they
would
not
be
any
wayes
wanting
,
to
do
what
lay
in
them
.
The
Lords
at
Edinburgh
seeing
this
,
joyneth
absolutely
with
the
Assembly
(
which
had
been
prorogated
to
the
20
of
Iuly
,
upon
the
occasion
of
these
Letters
and
Commissioners
aforesaid
)
and
promiseth
to
make
good
all
the
Articles
they
thought
fit
to
resolve
upon
in
the
Assembly
:
But
how
they
performed
their
promises
,
God
knows
alwayes
.
The
Articles
they
agreed
upon
were
these
:
-
1.
THat
the
Acts
of
Parliament
holden
at
Edinburgh
the
24
of
August
1560.
touching
Religion
,
and
abolishing
the
Popes
Authority
,
should
have
the
force
of
a
publicke
Law
;
and
consequently
this
Parliament
defended
,
as
a
lawfull
Parliament
,
and
confirmed
by
the
first
Parliament
that
should
be
kept
next
.
-
2.
That
the
Thirds
of
the
Tythes
,
or
any
more
reasonable
proportion
of
Benefices
,
should
be
allowed
towards
the
maintenance
of
the
Ministery
;
and
that
there
should
be
a
charitable
course
taken
concerning
the
exacting
of
the
Tythes
of
the
poor
Labourers
.
-
3.
That
none
should
be
received
in
the
Vniversities
,
Colledges
,
or
Schools
,
for
instruction
of
the
youth
,
but
after
due
tryall
both
of
capacity
and
probitie
.
-
4.
That
all
crimes
and
offences
against
God
,
should
be
punished
according
to
Gods
Word
;
and
that
there
should
be
a
Law
made
there-anent
,
at
the
first
Parliament
to
be
holden
.
-
5.
As
for
the
horrible
murther
of
the
late
King
,
husband
to
the
Queen
,
which
was
so
haynous
before
God
and
man
,
all
true
professors
,
in
whatsoever
rank
or
condition
,
did
promise
to
strive
that
all
persons
should
be
brought
to
condigne
punishment
,
who
are
found
guilty
of
the
same
crime
.
-
6.
They
all
promised
to
protect
the
young
Prince
against
all
violence
,
lest
he
should
be
murthered
as
his
father
was
;
And
that
the
Prince
should
be
committed
to
the
care
of
four
wise
and
godly
men
,
that
by
a
good
Education
,
he
might
be
fitted
for
that
high
Calling
he
was
to
execute
one
day
.
-
7.
The
Nobles
,
Barons
,
and
others
,
doth
promise
to
beat
down
and
abolish
Popery
,
Idolatry
and
Superstition
,
with
any
thing
that
may
contribute
unto
it
;
As
also
to
set
up
and
further
the
true
Worship
of
God
,
his
Government
,
the
Church
,
and
all
that
may
concerne
the
purity
of
Religion
and
life
;
And
for
this
to
convene
and
take
Arms
,
if
need
require
.
-
8.
That
all
Princes
and
Kings
hereafter
in
this
Realm
,
before
their
Coronation
,
shall
take
Oath
to
maintain
the
true
Religion
now
professed
in
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
and
suppresse
all
things
contrary
to
it
,
and
that
are
not
agreeing
with
it
.
To
these
Articles
subscribed
the
Earles
of
Morton
,
Glencarne
,
and
Marre
,
the
Lords
Hume
,
Ruthen
,
Sanchar
,
Lindsey
,
Grame
,
Inermeth
,
and
Uchiltrie
,
with
many
other
Barons
,
besides
the
Commissioners
of
the
Burroughs
.
This
being
agreed
upon
,
the
Assembly
dissolved
.
Thereafter
the
Lords
Lindsey
and
Ruthuen
were
sent
to
Lochlevin
to
the
Queen
,
to
present
unto
her
two
Writs
;
the
one
contained
a
Renounciation
of
the
Crowne
and
Royall
Dignity
,
in
favour
of
the
Prince
her
son
;
with
a
Commission
to
invest
him
into
the
Kingdome
,
according
to
the
manner
accustomed
:
Which
,
after
some
reluctancy
with
tears
,
she
subscribed
,
by
the
advice
of
the
Earle
of
Athole
,
who
had
sent
to
her
;
and
of
Secretary
Lethington
,
who
had
sent
to
her
Robert
Melvill
for
that
purpose
:
So
there
was
a
Procuration
given
to
the
Lords
Lindsay
and
Ruthuen
,
by
the
Queen
,
to
give
up
and
resigne
the
Rule
of
the
Realme
,
in
presence
of
the
States
.
The
second
Writ
was
,
To
ordain
the
Earle
of
Murray
Regent
,
during
the
Princes
minority
,
if
he
would
accept
the
Charge
:
And
in
case
he
refused
,
the
Duke
Chattellarault
,
the
Earles
of
Lenox
,
Argyle
,
Athole
,
Morton
,
Glencarne
and
Marre
,
should
governe
conjoyntly
.
These
Writs
were
published
the
29
of
Iuly
,
1567.
at
the
Market-Crosse
of
Edinburgh
:
Then
at
Sterlin
was
the
Prince
Crowned
King
,
where
Iohn
Knox
made
the
Sermon
:
The
Earl
Morton
and
the
Lord
Hume
,
took
the
Oath
for
the
King
,
That
he
should
constantly
live
in
the
Profession
of
the
true
Religion
,
and
maintain
it
;
And
that
he
should
governe
the
Kingdom
according
to
Law
thereof
,
and
do
Justice
equally
to
all
.
In
the
beginning
of
August
,
the
Earle
Murray
being
sent
for
,
cometh
home
;
in
all
haste
he
visites
the
Queen
at
Lochlevin
,
strives
to
draw
the
Lords
that
had
taken
part
with
the
Hamiltons
,
or
were
neuters
,
to
joyne
with
those
that
had
bound
themselves
to
stand
for
the
Kings
Authority
:
He
was
very
earnest
with
divers
,
by
reason
of
their
old
friendship
;
but
to
little
purpose
.
The
twentinth
of
August
,
he
received
the
Regencie
,
after
mature
and
ripe
deliberation
,
at
the
desire
of
the
Queen
,
and
Lords
that
were
for
the
King
,
and
so
was
publikely
proclaimed
Regent
,
and
Obedience
shewed
unto
him
by
all
that
stood
for
the
young
King
.
The
end
of
the
History
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
till
the
yeer
1567.
and
Moneth
of
August
.